Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute

[birdie8819]

But she was away from home now.

"Did you bring a condom?" she asked.

I certainly hadn't been expecting to find myself in this position. "No."

"Damn you." But she followed that with a wicked giggle.

"I had a vasectomy."

"Really?"

"Really." There was no reason for her to believe me, although that happened to be true as well. "We don't have to do anything you're uncomfortable about. Let's start with this …"

And I reached for the strings at the sides of her thong and tugged them down. She was naked in a moment. She wasn't startled or suddenly shy or reluctant. She just lay still and let me run my hands over her meltingly soft skin. My fingers slid gradually from her breasts down to her thighs. Then I pushed her legs gently apart.

The room was dark; deep shadows nestled between her breasts, and the space at the juncture of her thighs was velvet blackness. Stray bits of light caught the sheen of moisture along her pussy lips. The sharp tang of her excitement set my nerves afire.

I crawled between her legs, moving slowly so I wouldn't frighten her. But she knew what was about to happen. She lifted her knees slightly, and I heard her draw in a long breath. I leaned my face down until I was close enough to her to sense the texture of her skin, to find where her folds turned inwards. I kissed her inner thigh, savoring its youthful resilience. Then I swept my tongue along one lip, licking up its film of wetness. I felt her shiver. I licked harder, moving from one lip to the other, searching for the sensitive spot near where they came together.

Her hips began to move, first a sudden buck, then a more regular rotation against my tongue. More of her liquid began to seep from inside her, and I pushed my tongue deeper. Her recesses welcomed me, drawing me in. I covered her pussy with my mouth and thrust my tongue in as deeply as it would go. Her breathing turned hoarse, but I could sense that she wasn't completely comfortable. I looked up, past the smooth expanse of tummy and between the twin rises of her breasts, to her face. Her eyes were closed and she looked serene, composed.

"I want to make you feel good," I said. "Tell me what you like."

She hesitated. "Lighter. Go … like around in circles."

"Here?"

"No, a little higher … yes, there. Faster … no, not so hard."

I did my best, swirling my tongue quickly and as gently as I could manage. I moved my mouth fractionally higher, trying to find the right spot, the right rhythm. I loved how her body moved beneath my lips, her hips grinding, her pussy steaming hot. Then, just as my tongue was tiring and I was afraid I couldn't keep going, she thrust her body hard at me, a long wail coming from deep in her throat. She grabbed the sides of my head, pulling at my hair while she squirmed and quivered and pitched and I tasted her moisture, fresh and hot, flowing out of her.

I waited, lapping gently at her pussy, savoring its quick spasms as her hands went limp and her body settled back into the bed.

It was another minute before she'd caught her breath. "I want to suck you," she said.

I sat up stupidly. I wanted say that it had been years since a woman had done that to me, so long that I could barely remember what it felt like; but I couldn't quite. I just got onto my knees and tried to present my straining, blood-thickened cock to her where she could reach it. She put her mouth around the tip softly. She didn't wait for instructions; she just started moving her lips over the head, then deeper down the shaft.

"Is that okay?"

"Yes," I said. I could barely speak; my rasping breath confirming my sincerity. "Try licking it. Run your tongue along the underside."

She did, starting with a long sweep around the ridge then engulfing last few inches again. It was little tentative at first. Then, gradually, it turned passionate, wicked, joyful. A minute went by, perhaps two. And then she sat up and we looked at each other. Neither of us spoke. I took her shoulders with my hands, and before I could apply any pressure, she lay down on her back. Her eyes held that mixture of excitement and fear I'd seen earlier, when her clothes had first come off. Her look aroused completely contradictory feelings in me. What did she really want? What should I do? I was utterly overcome with lust, had been since I first touched her. But I couldn't bear the thought that I was moving too fast for her, that she'd regret any of this come morning.

I looked down at her again for a long moment. Her lips were slightly parted, her eyes clear and warm, ready. And she gave me a new smile, trusting and calm. That's what told me, more honestly and completely than anything she could say.

I positioned myself between her legs, my weight on my elbows. There were no more preliminaries. I reached between us and put the tip of my cock in the warm spot between her pussy lips. I just held it there against the immense, irresistible need to drive it deeply into her, to take her completely. I couldn't, not yet. This was her first experience; I wanted her to remember it, to remember me, the excitement and the surprises and the awkwardness – I wanted all of it to be as magical as I could make it.

I pushed the tip down, just a little. I was positioned correctly, and her lips parted slightly, moist and inviting. Her breathing became more rapid, her body tensed. I pushed. I felt resistance, skin not used to stretching, her flesh protective of her virginity. I pulled back out, took a deep breath.

"You okay?" I asked.

She nodded.

This was it. Perspiration shone on our chests. Heat steamed from the place where our bodies joined. I pushed a little harder, pulled out. A little harder again. The head of my cock was all the way in now, the walls of her pussy gripping it tightly. My eyes were glazed with lust. My arms quivered; I could barely hold myself up. I felt her hard nipples scraping against my chest. I slid out, waited a moment, then in again. Every stroke went in just a little deeper. I waited for the resistance, the barrier, the tearing. But nothing felt different. I moved slowly, almost gritting my teeth against the need to tear her apart. She made a long sigh. Her fingers gripped my arms. I pulled out, then back in again. And then I was all the way inside her.

I stayed like that, both of us breathing so hard I was afraid one of us might pass out. My hips touched hers; my chest mashed her exquisite breasts flat against her chest. Where our skin touched, the heat was almost unbearable. I began to move again, keeping my strokes smooth and slow, relishing the moment when we drew apart, the tip of my cock just nestled between her lips, the anticipation, then the sweet convergence and our bodies meeting, hotter than ever.

Her sounds became hoarser, almost a continuous cry. I wrapped my arms around her and reached beneath her, grabbed one buttock and dug my fingers in.

She almost screamed: "Yes! Like that!"


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I'd never heard a woman say that before, never had a woman react to me that way. I lost the thread then; the next few minutes flowing together like melting honey. My flesh slapped against hers, wet, slippery sounds, high-pitched groans from her, from me.

"I want to try it from behind," she said. I was lying across her chest, feeling her heart beat hard and fast beneath me. She was playful now, wanton, eyes bright with excitement.

"Of course," I said.

She was surprised and a little embarrassed at the position she had to assume, more bent at the waist than she'd expected, her face down in the bedcovers. My eyes had adjusted by then, and I could see her pussy perfectly exposed, smooth lips swollen, lined with beads of moisture, the dark interior beckoning. I slid back inside her, looking down at the shaft disappearing between those smooth, plump cheeks. I began to pound into her, the flesh of her butt shaking with each impact of my hips. I reached beneath her, feeling for those delicious breasts. My hands kneaded them, a little roughly, but she whispered a hoarse "yes" and started to push back against me, matching my rhythm.

I pulled out of her finally and lay back, exhausted. I pulled her on top of me. She rubbed her clit against my shaft for a moment and giggled. Then I put my cock back inside her. She struggled to position herself, to balance over me while she moved back and forth. The unfamiliarity wore her out after a few minutes.

She rolled off of me and onto her back again, pouting. "You do the work."

I did. Nothing fancy now. Just her legs apart, her knees bent a little, sweat slicking her lovely torso, me on my elbows so I could look down at her, worry her nipples with my tongue or kiss along her cheek, nibble her earlobe.

"Take me," she demanded.

After a few minutes, I raised myself up a little, slid a pillow behind her head. "Look down," I said. "Watch me going in and out of you."

She did, and her eyes widened, and then she looked up at me, and I was lost in those eyes. They didn't have a bottom, there was nothing about me that she couldn't see or know.

I don't know how much time passed then. We moved against each other, changed positions, caught our breaths, held each other, touched each other. I couldn't stop stroking her skin, weighing her breasts in my hands, running my fingers over the soft curve of her tummy. I touched her pussy with my palm and she gasped. And that moment was perfect, the two of us utterly unguarded and free and completely attuned to each other.

Finally, I lay her on her stomach and stretched myself out over her back, slipping my cock between her cheeks again.

She was amazed again. "It's so warm. I love how that feels."

All of it was all so new and unexpected for her: the mechanical difficulties, the stray pubic hairs, the shortness of breath, the heat and the weight of my body on hers. I felt giddy, almost unbearably happy that I could show her all of this.

After a long time I stopped and rolled off, then lay alongside her. I still hadn't climaxed, but I had to rest -- the sensations had left my nerves overloaded. And I didn't want to hurt her, to rub those untried places raw.

After a minute she said: "I thought there would be blood, you know, the first time … maybe I sucked it all off?"

"Yeah … maybe. I was afraid I was going to hurt you."

"Oh, it hurt all right."

I was startled. Had I been that insensitive? "I'm really sorry …"

She smiled, a private, warm smile. "No, it's okay."

We lay with our own thoughts for a while, and then I pulled her against me and tucked her head into the hollow of my shoulder. I felt suddenly light-headed. I crawled out of bed, threw on pants and a shirt and excused myself for a few minutes. I drank some water from the old sink in the bathroom down the hall and leaned on it for a minute until the feeling passed.

What really bothered me, I realized suddenly, hadn't been how I'd acted – taken inexcusable advantage of her innocence – or what we'd done. It was how I felt. She was half my age. But it was as if I'd been expecting her, this exact girl, known she was there, but had to wait until now to find her.

I shook my head, not really knowing what to do with those feelings. I went back to the single bed, uncomplicatedly elated to be sharing it with her for the next few hours. I crawled back beside her, carefully arranging our bodies to fit. She fell asleep almost right away, on her back, her arms above her head, her breathing soft and steady and musical.

I dozed a little, while late-night partiers went by noisily beneath us and rain spattered on the window, and finally dropped off to sleep. I awoke to the vague 6 AM light; we seemed to wake together. The nearness of her was irresistible. Stroking the back of her thigh sent us into another of those disconnected moments, leaving only flashes of memory, as if illuminated by streaks of lightning: her top open, breasts spilling out, generous brown nipples rising beneath my fingers; a whispered "harder" as I squeezed, a voice that seemed to come from someone new, someone wiser than the girl I'd met the night before, who already understood her body better. Then all our clothes were gone and I was on top of her, moving inside her, looking down into her astonished eyes, eyes that weren't really seeing me, but seeing herself, seeing this new woman she'd just become. Her voice rose, until every breath was a scream, the small room echoing and the little bed shaking beneath us. "Fuck me," she demanded, with a hard, confident urgency she wouldn't have been capable of a few hours earlier, and a molten rush came up from inside me before I could think or respond or move, spilling out into her pussy and then onto the skin of her belly and her legs and the tangled covers, pulsing with each desperate thrust of my hips until my body turned rigid and I couldn't hold myself above her any longer and I sank down into the welcoming softness of her body.

And then it was over. We lay for a moment on our backs, letting our breathing calm.

"I didn't think it would be with someone like you," she said. She didn't sound angry or regretful, just a little perplexed.

"Well," I said, reasonably, "there's something to be said for your first experience being with a guy like me. It's safe and uncomplicated. You know that nothing could ever come of it, so …"

I stopped. Her face told me that I'd said the wrong thing. And it was wrong. It should have been unambiguously, self-evidently true, but somehow it wasn't. The odd feeling I'd had earlier came back to me, so strongly that I couldn't speak for a moment: I'd been waiting for a girl like her. I hadn't known that until now, but it was true nonetheless. No, not a girl like her. I'd been waiting for her. I saw with unnerving certainty that this girl had the power to save my life … to wrench me from the emotional catatonia I'd been living in for years. To save my life, or to destroy it. Or both. Most likely both.

But I had a plane to catch; she had a dorm room to pack up. She took me downstairs and walked me back in the direction of the train station. The empty dawn street still glistened from the previous evening's rain. We hugged and held onto each other for a minute.

"I'll write to you," I said.

She nodded and gave me a smile, a new confident one. And we went off in our separate directions.


The End

[David_Ginola]

Bro birdie......nowadays u very busy.....must post stories and pics.......thank you so much. I dun even have much time to read.......hehe...so fast.....

[birdie8819]

Bro birdie......nowadays u very busy.....must post stories and pics.......thank you so much. I dun even have much time to read.......hehe...so fast.....

LOL !!! Take Care man Tiko D_G , just take your time to read no rush . Nowadays I got so many things to do so my story thread will slow down abit , I think maybe if got time I'll post in the afternoon night time post pictures & video's better cause in office not so nice to post pictures . :p

Many Thanks for your continuous support !!! ;)

[SBF Cleaner]

brother birdie8819,

you are good lah.
good good,will be waiting for your stories.
at the meantime,i will go thru slowly as just joined.

[birdie8819]

brother birdie8819,

you are good lah.
good good,will be waiting for your stories.
at the meantime,i will go thru slowly as just joined.

Thanks for your support bro SBF Cleaner , dun worry just take your time . ;) :D

At the meantime here's one story for you -

Sheree

Almost called 'It happened last night.' Which it did.

As I laid out the blanket on the floor of the stock-room I marvelled at how quickly events had moved. I'd only spotted her on a dating site the week before and here we were about to meet for the third time.

I arranged my camping lamps on some of the boxes and placed my carrier bags containing my vibrators, whip and other toys on the floor beside a chair.

I looked around to make sure everything looked right then switching on the camping lamps I turned off the main light. They weren't as bright as the picture on the box had led me to believe but perhaps that wouldn't be such a bad thing. Nice and subtle lighting.

I closed the door behind me and went to the backdoor. I opened it and looked outside. The other workers had gone. I went outside into the car park. It was a mild evening. No sign of rain. I checked the time on my mobile phone. Twenty minutes before six. Any minute now.

I walked to the entrance to the car park and checked the road outside. No sign. The usual doubts as to whether she would turn up filled my mind. She would. I convinced myself of that as I walked back to the rear entrance.

A small silver car was pulling up at the car park entrance. I waved her in and she parked.

She had come straight from work wearing a skirt and blouse. The skirt to her knees. Open toed sandals and a bag over her shoulder. She returned my smile as I opened the door for her.

She turned to face me as I closed the door behind me.

"I'm glad you could come." I said, kissing her cheek.

"I'm afraid I haven't got very long tonight." She must have seen the look of disappointment on my face. "Only forty minutes. You don't mind do you?"

How could I mind?

"No." I replied. "But we had better get started right away then."

"I need a wee first." She said.

I led the way to the ladies toilet and stood at the doorway as she went in.

"Can I watch?" I asked.

"No. Not this time." She replied. "Do you really want to?"

"Yes."

She smiled and closed the door on me.

Well she hadn't rejected the idea out of hand I mused. I had seen women piss on the net but never had one agree to do it in front of me. Maybe one day soon she would.

I went back to the door of the store room and waited. And waited. Then I heard the toilet flushing and she came out.

"We are in here tonight." I said as she started to walk towards my office.

"What's that?" She asked walking towards me.

I felt one of her breasts before opening the door. She rubbed against me as she walked past me into the room. She felt nice.

"Oh. That's lovely." She said surveying the layout before her.

"I thought it would make a change from my office. I can lock both doors as well." I said. "Shall I turn the main lights on?"

"No. Leave it like this."

I stood behind her and cupped her breasts with my hands rubbing my crotch against her ass cheeks. She pushed back to meet me.

"You like?" I breathed into her hair.

"Yes." She said in a low voice.

"We haven't much time." I reminded her, stepping back and bending to untie my shoe laces.

I undid my belt watch her undress from the corner of my eye. Finally she stood before me naked. I placed my pants and trousers on top of the same box she had used for her own.

"How do you want me?" She asked.

"Turn around and bend over those boxes." I instructed.

She turned and bent forward and I sat on a chair behind her. I felt her ass cheeks for a moment before licking one of my fingers and feeling between them for her anus with its tip. She pulled away slightly as I pushed against it then pushed back against it. I felt her anus resist then open, allowing the tip of my finger inside her. She moaned a little. I re-wet my finger with my saliva and replaced it against her anus. It slid in to the first knuckle then the second.

"You like it?" I asked.

"Oh, yes." She breathed.

I started to finger her hole. Listening to her sighs and moans.

I pulled my finger out and held it to my nose for a second. Then I reached down to the carrier bag on the floor beside me and took out a bag of baby wipes. I placed one against the crack of her ass then wiped between her cheeks.

"Just freshening you up." I told her as I paid particular attention to her anus.

I dropped the wipe into the carrier and took out another. Reaching down between her legs I wiped along the slit of her pussy and the area surrounding it.

"I love it when you do that." She sighed.

"We all need it after a hard day at work." I told her dropping the wipe into the bag.

I felt her ass cheeks again then, pulling them apart, I shuffled forward on my chair and felt for her anus with my tongue. She tensed then relaxed. The sounds coming from her mouth told me I was in the right place. I licked first in circles then up and down.

"Oh yes."

I heard her say.

I reached down between her legs and felt along the slit of her pussy for her clit. Her sighs told me I had found it. I rubbed it gently as I continued to lick her anus.

"I'm cumming. I'm cumming." I heard her say then she stopped breathing.

I kept licking and rubbing. She was still holding her breath. I rubbed harder and she exhaled with a sigh.

"Oh. Oh." She cried gently.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Did you cum?" I asked sitting up in my chair and looking at the ass cheeks in front of me.

"Oh yes." She sighed.

I took a vibrator from the bag beside me and pushed it slowly against her pussy. It slid in easily. I pulled it nearly out then pushed it back inside again. He grunted then began moving in time as I moved the vibrator in and out of her.

"Oh yes." She said. "Fuck me."

I moved faster. She gasped.

"That's so good." She panted. "I love the things you do to me."

I stopped for a moment using my knee to keep the vibrator in place inside her pussy and pick up a second vibrator from the bag with a small bottle of liquid silk. I dribbled some liquid silk between her ass cheeks onto her anus then put some on the end of the second vibrator. Placing the tip of this vibrator against her anus I pushed gently. I could feel her tense and then pull away. I followed her anus with the vibrator. She stayed still for a moment then pushed back towards me. The tip entered her. She pulled away. I added more lube and she pushed back to meet the vibrator as I pushed forward with it.

"That hurts." She gasped.

I stopped. She pulled away then pushed back again. The tip of the vibrator opened her anus and entered her.

"Ah." She gasped.

"Like it?" I asked.

I started moving both vibrators together listening to the sounds she made.

"Oh yes." She gasped. "That's so good."

"You like it up the ass, don't you?" I asked speeding up my movements.

"Yes. Yes." She panted.

I pulled the vibrator from her ass, not wanting to hurt her there and keeping the first vibrator in place with my knee again, wiped the end with a baby wipe. I switched both vibrators on to maximum then working the first in and out of her pussy placed the tip of the second against her clit. Within seconds her breathing had changed and then stopped as she tensed for her approaching orgasm.

"Oh yes. I'm there. I've cum." She said, breathing deeply.

I pulled the vibrator from her pussy and she turned to meet me.

"I think I could do with a rest." She panted.

"That's ok." I said as she sank to her knees before me. "You can suck on my cock if you like while you are."

I opened my legs to give her access to my cock and balls as she moved forward and lowered her head. I could feel the warmth of her breath and then the wetness of her mouth as she took the end of my cock inside. With her hands on the ground she moved her head back and forth. I could feel her lips holding my foreskin as the tip of my cock went in and out of her mouth. I placed my hands on the back of her head as my hips began to buck of their own accord.

I felt her pulling away so I released her head. With one hand she began to wank me and with the other gently felt my balls. Now and again she would suck on the end of my cock then pull her head away. I could feel myself becoming near.

"You had better move your mouth." I panted.

I reached down and took my cock in my hand and took over the wanking. She sucked on the tip for a few seconds then moving her head held her breasts together to receive my cum.

"You can cum on my ass if you like." She said, looking up at me.

"I'm alright. I'll cum here."

My own breathing was becoming laboured, the muscles in my legs tensing and relaxing.

I was there.

"Oh." I grunted, working my foreskin back and forth.

She moved her head forward. I could feel the warmth of her breath again. I held her head in place with one hand and slowly rubbed the tip of my cock over her face and against her lips. I felt her lips open briefly and the end of my cock enter then she pulled her head away.

I looked down. There was cum on her breasts. I felt them. Lifting them up then letting them fall. I could see the nipples hardening. They needed sucking.

I reach down for the baby-wipes and taking one began to wash her. She took her own wipe and cleaned away my cum then sat still as I lifted each breast in turn and applied the wipe.

"Do you mind my doing this?" I asked.

"I love it." She replied.

"I love doing it." I said taking another wipe and using it on her sides and arms.

I leaned forward as she knelt up and sucked on each nipple in turn with my hands on her ass cheeks.

"Do you want to do anything else?" I asked pulling my head away.

"Do you want to watch me?" She asked.

"Yes please." I replied. "I would love to."

"Give me one." She said, laying on her back and bending her knees.

I took my longest vibrator and passed it to her.

She pushed it inside herself in two movements. She gasped then moaned.

Her hand moved faster.

"I can tell how fast you like it now." I told her.

She smiled then held her breath again as her orgasm built then broke over her. Her body relaxed and her hand stopped moving. Reaching forward I took the end of the vibrator in the tips of my fingers and slowly began moving it in and out of her. She gasped as I speeded up.

"Yes. Yes." She cried.

I moved faster.

"Oh. I'm there." She said relaxing back onto the blanket.

I left the vibrator inside her for a few seconds then slowly pulled it from her. She smiled as she watched me begin to place my toys back into the carrier bag.

"Time you were going home." I told her helping her to stand.

"Yes." She said turning away to reach for her clothes. "Sorry I can't stay longer."

"That's ok." I said. "Wait a moment."

I reached into my bag and took out a wipe.

"Just cleaning up your hole." I said, wiping the remains of the liquid silk from between her ass cheeks.

"That was fun." I said, as we dressed. "I can't wait for the next time."

"Neither can I." She smiled.


The End

[birdie8819]

Learning theSpanish Way

George Meyer was pissed. Plenty pissed. "Fifty two fucking years old!" He ranted. "Twenty two fucking years of my life to finally get to the home office and now they want to fly my ass to Colombia? Fuck that!"

He crumpled the e-mail which his secretary had printed out for him and hurled it at the wastebasket. As usual, it missed, joining the other missiles that lay on either side of the yawning opening.

The office was roomy and comfortable as suited the Director of Marketing for this large international furniture company. George was smart, personable and tireless. He moved from General Sales Manager for the Midwest Region to this position two years ago. His three kids were grown, his wife died of cancer two years ago.

But now the company was expanding as manufacturing moved to China and they wanted an international footprint. So, George Meyer was asked, well told, to get his ass to Bogotá, Colombia to train the Central American sales force.

George spoke no Spanish. None. But as he had been told at the meeting he would have a fully bi-lingual sales manager who would help him with the training and the company had arranged for a Berlitz crash immersion Spanish course for him starting that evening.



Despite his growling and bitching, George Meyer was a good soldier and of course, he would go to Berlitz, take the fucking six-week course of private tutoring, then go to fucking Bogotá, and do a sensational job.

He wheeled the Lexus into the spacious parking lot of the office building that housed the Berlitz School, sighed a sigh of resignation and lifted his six-foot, one hundred eighty pound frame out of the car. George was an avid racket ball player, half marathoner and swimmer so at fifty-two he was still buffed and energetic. George had a rugged face, not bad looking but not magazine cover handsome. He had salt and pepper hair, cut short and tended toward blue or tan blazers and slacks.

He took the elevator up to the fourth floor, looked at his watch and realized by the time he left here he would have been on the go for over fifteen hours. "So, what else is new?" he muttered.

He introduced himself at the small front desk where a rather plump Spanish looking lady in what he guessed was her mid fifties, smiled at him and said, with a slight accent, "Have a seat Mr. Meyer, Mrs. Penuela will be right with you."

"Why do all Spanish broads have to wear clothes that show half their boobs?" George wondered to himself. Not that he minded, he thought. But that one could lose twenty and be a knock out.

As he completed the thought and sat down on a slim couch with very thin cushions, a girl spun through the door next to the desk that George assumed led to the classrooms. "Speaking of knock outs," George continued his thoughts. "There is one in the flesh."

She had long, shoulder length black hair, a skirt that ended just above her knees, huge brown eyes and a smile that looked like halogen lights turned on high beam. She was about five four, he figured. She had on a red V-neck sweater that

showed an ample bust line that just had to be natural. Her waist was trim and she exuded energy.

"Senior Meyer?" She inquired in a deep voice with a lovely Spanish accent. George felt it from his cheeks to his crotch. This one was special!

"Uh – yeah! Right!" He stuck out his hand and she took it in her small one. It was electric to the touch and he knew he was blushing, if ever so slightly. "I am so glad that you picked Berlitz, Senor Meyer. This is for business, yes?" Her voice, as she spoke English had no trace of an accent whatsoever. He couldn't even place it in the U.S. lexicon and he was pretty good at placing accents on a regional basis.

"Where you from, Mrs. Penuela?" He asked politely as they went through the doors and down a narrow hallway.

"Ah, Senor Meyer, in here call me Senora! I was born in Colombia, but came here at twelve. We lived in California until I got married and moved here."

She opened a door and ushered him into a small office. It had a white board, a table with two chairs on either side and a tape recorder on the table. She pointed to a chair and she sat on the other side of the table.

She handed him a sheet of words in Spanish with their English translations. They started with simple words, many of which were similar to English. She had this sparkling personality that drew him out of his usual gruff demeanor. He laughed as he struggled with pronunciation and she laughed back.

After two hours, he was pretty well exhausted. All through the lesson he had been semi-distracted by her. She would lean over the table to point out a word or phrase and as she did, her V-neck sweater would fall away a bit and he got a glimpse of well-rounded breasts enclosed in what looked like a semi-bra of blue lace.

They stood and she came around the table and took his hand. "Very good for a first lesson, Senor Meyer!" She said with genuine enthusiasm. He felt the electric shock again as they touched.

He looked at his watch. It was eight o'clock. They walked together to the front desk. The plump lady called to him. "Mr. Meyer! I have your work books here."

She handed him three ominous looking tomes. He frowned. Maria Penuela laughed. "Senor Meyer, do not look so disturbed! They really are simple and I will go through them with you. Next week we begin to use them."

"Well," he shrugged, "anything I can do in the mean time? I'd like to get ahead on this stuff."

"Of course!" She exclaimed. "Come, sit on the couch and I'll show you."

She sat down on the same thin couch he had encountered on his way in. He sat gingerly next to her. She reached over and took one of the books from him and her breast brushed his shoulder. He felt that shock again, stronger this time.

She was looking at him, smiling, but the smile seemed fixed. Her eyes on the other hand were searching his. He smiled and turned sideways on the couch.

"Well then," she said primly. "Why not try these first three vocabulary lessons before Wednesday, okay?"

He smiled at her, his steel blue eyes fixed on hers. "I'm game if you are."

She smiled the halogen smile again. "Always game, Senor, always game."

With that she rose and went to the front desk, exchanged a few words in Spanish with the lady there and headed for the door.

George was putting the books together and got to the door right behind her. "Hey!" He called.

She turned, half way to the elevator. The smile was in full evidence. "Si, Senor Meyer? You have another question?"

He smiled back. "Well, yeah. Look I know this is stupid and you have to get home, I'm sure, but..."

"But what, Senor Meyer?" She had stopped in the middle of the hall and faced him, legs apart, hands on hips.

"Well, it's damn near nine o'clock and I haven't eaten and I wondered, well, could I buy you a drink or something? – Look no strings attached, just well..." He had no idea where he was going with this or why. Damn! He made is living being glib and articulate and he felt he was fumbling like a teen ager.

"Strings, Senor Meyer? For dinner?" And she laughed a full, complete laugh, right from her gut. He felt it in his.

He laughed back, came up to her, took her arm and pushed the down button on the wall. "No m'am. No strings, unless you want Italian and strings means spaghetti in Spanish."

She smiled at him and led him into the elevator. In the lobby he asked "take my car? I'll bring you back for yours."

"I take the El home, thank you, Mr. Meyer."

"Oh – okay. Shall we go?"

She smiled the smile again and they went into the lot. He opened the door to the Lexus and watched her get in. He got a glimpse of strong, long legs as she swung into the seat.

As he went to his side he told himself "easy, George. Don't get carried away and for God sake stay politically correct!"

He drove about eight blocks to a little Italian restaurant he went to about twice a month. George had dated three or four times in the two years since Cassie died, but nothing came of them. They were forty to fifty year olds very, very desperate for a full relationship. He had been to a couple of conventions and had been laid three times in three years at these conventions. Once with a five hundred dollar hooker – big mistake – and twice with girls from vendors of his company. Damn near charity fucks - for both of us, he thought at the time.



Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The sat on the outside patio. It was late May and the Chicago weather was being kind. He ordered a bottle of Chianti Classico Piccini and they talked. He told her why he had to take the course and that he was widowed. He told her about his three grown children and even pulled out the pictures.

She told him of her eight-year-old marriage and one child. How she was the only one in her family left in California and Felipe was a family friend and was always just there. They went shopping together, to concerts which he did not seem to enjoy, out to dinner which he did not seem to enjoy, and finally as she said "out of sheer boredom or momentum, we moved in together. Then I got pregnant so we got married, moved to Chicago," she shrugged her shoulders, "and here I am."

"Happy?" He asked and poured her third glass of wine.

"In my work, yes."

The waiter came by and he ordered for them. Penne pasta, artichoke salad and garlic bread. "Will your husband mind the garlic?" He asked.

She gave him the full-throated laugh. "He would not notice if I came home smelling of pig sty! Besides, he is at a web designers' convention for three days – in Denver."

"Oh." Was all George could manage.

She leaned across the table toward him, the wine glass in both hands. Her elbows on the table, arms close together so that they pushed her breasts up to the top of her V-neck.

"Thank you for taking me here, George. May I call you George?" He nodded. "I have not been out to dinner in months. My mother lives with us, but Felipe does not like to go out."

"And I thank you. I have not been out except for business in a long time." He reached across the table, took one of her hands and kissed the back of it. The waiter arrived before she could react and the conversation drifted back to her work at Berlitz and his youth on a farm in Ohio.

He ordered amaretto for both of them as the waiter cleared the table. When the drinks arrived, she looked at him with her eyes half closed. "You know the story of amaretto?" She asked.

He nodded. "It is a drink of love, right?"

She nodded back and ran her hand through her thick black hair. "A princess long ago loved a prince and he died and she made this drink from almonds to remind her of the sweetness of her love. At least that is the story as I heard it. But, either way, it is sweet and delicious. As this evening has been."

She moved her glass toward him and he clinked with his own. They sipped and he called for the check. They walked out into the warm night, towards his car. "Do you have to go home now, George Meyer?" she asked in a low voice.

He stopped, startled. "Why no, Maria. Home is a condo with a fireplace and a view of the lake. Nothing and nobody else."

"Can we go there for a little?" She almost whispered.

"Is it all right?"

" I'll call my Momma and tell her I am with my sister."

He didn't say another word. Took her hand in his and led her to the car. He opened her door and got in. He looked over at her. She was staring straight ahead.

He reached over and took her hand. Squeezed it. She turned to him. There were tears in her eyes. "Kiss me, George Meyer," she said. He reached across the seat and put one hand on her cheek and kissed her tenderly.

She kissed back gently then more fiercely. Her tongue sought his. He leaned further across the seat and took her head in both hands and kissed softly and then hard.

She was breathing hard now. His hands slid from her face to her shoulders. He slid his hands down to her waist and under her sweater. He brought them up until he felt her firm breasts straining against that tight bra he had glanced in the classroom. It seemed days ago.

She took his face in her hands and smiled. "Soon." She whispered.

He drove carefully, with one hand, gripping hers with his right. The drive up the Lakeshore drive did not take long. They did not speak. He pulled into the garage of the condo tower at the edge of the lake. He opened the door for her and still, not a word.

They went up to the twelfth floor on the elevator and into the hall. A few steps later they were at his door. He opened it and led her in. She walked ahead of him from the hall into the living room. With the lights off, the lights of the city blazed before them.

She walked to the floor to ceiling windows, the center of which was a patio door. She stood there as he came up behind her. He put his arms around her waist and she leaned back against him.

He slid his hands under her sweater as he had done in the car. He felt her breasts swell under his touch. She brought her hands up and undid the clasp in front of her that released the bra. It fell away.

His hands reached up and cupped both breasts. Her breath was coming hard now. He solely rolled both nipples between his thumbs and middle fingers. She took his hands and pressed them closer. Her nipples were hard and long.

He turned her to him and she reached up and took off her sweater. In the half-light form the outdoors he saw the beauty of her body. He felt himself get harder than he had in years.

He slipped out of his blazer and she began to unbutton his shirt. They had not said a word since she had whispered "soon" in the car. He shrugged the shirt off his shoulders. She traced her finger down his chest to his stomach. With a weird thought he was happy that his abs were buffed. She looked him in the eye and undid his belt. She reached for his zipper and pulled it down.

Her hand found him and he felt a little jump right there. She breathed out between her teeth. She slipped inside his jockeys and kneaded him. He felt his knees getting weak. He reached over and pulled her skirt down to the floor. He grasped her hips above her bikini bottom.

He suddenly yanked her to him as he kissed her and took a handful of her hair in his other hand.

He backed off and her hand came out of his shorts, He took that hand and led her to the couch that faced the floor to ceiling window. He stepped out of his jockeys and pulled her bikini bottom off. He laid her on the couch and began to kiss her from her face, across her breasts and down her stomach. His tongue made little trips from breasts to navel and back.

She writhed on the couch and made that hissing sound between her teeth. She reached down and took him in her hand. He had pre-cum at the tip of his penis. She stroked him and he became even harder. He reached between her legs, gently and fondled her. She was wet.

He reached gently inside until he found her clitoris. He stroked it with his thumb. She writhed even more and gripped his penis in a chokehold. Suddenly she swung her legs off the couch and wrapped them around his waist.

"Now, George Meyer!" She whispered in his ear. "Now!"

He came up just a bit to position himself. His knees on the floor, her back against the back of the couch, her legs on his shoulders now, he slowly guided himself inside her. It was hot and wet and delirious. She shuddered as soon as he entered her.

Oh God!" She whispered, leaning into him as he stroked back and forth, grabbing her ass cheeks and moving them with him. He stroked for about thirty seconds and then felt her tighten against him and begin to thrash her head around.

"Now!" she whispered. Then that hissing sound again as he felt her vagina contract and her legs thrust even higher on his shoulders. "Now!" She thrust at him and her hands dug into his hair and she bucked her entire body up and down on the couch and moaned a moan of a woman lost on an island and searching for her love.

As she began to descend, he thrust in her farther and came himself in a shuddering gasp and a release of semen that he thought would never stop. He thrust again and again and she hung on him and continued to moan that moan.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Finally, finally, they both stopped. Her legs swung slowly from his shoulders. He backed off and knew he would have strawberries on both knees come morning. She lay on the couch almost in fetal position, with one hand still stroking his hair.

He dropped his head onto her waist which was covered with love sweat. "Was, was it all right?" He said softly from the gentle heaving of her stomach.

She hissed once more and almost whispered "It has been a long, long time George Meyer. Thank you."

"No, sweet lady," he said, still nuzzling her stomach, "thank you. It has been a long, long time for me as well.

She took his head in both her hands and swung her long legs off the couch. "You don't have a woman?"

He smiled at her. "No Maria, no woman in my life now. Since Cassie, until now, even sex has not been a big deal. And, lovely lady, I am not just saying that. You are a wonderful lover and a charming person to boot.'

She smiled the thousand-watt smile. She took her hands away from his face and stood. She stretched and again he marveled at the magic of her body. She walked long, cat like steps to the glass doors.

"How beautiful!" She exclaimed. He came up behind her, putting his arms around her waist. He held her very close and felt his member begin to harden once again. He was pressed against her butt and she flexed it as he tightened his grip.

She reached behind her back and took him in her hand. He got harder, once again. She turned to him and smiled. She kissed him, held on to his hardness and went to her knees. She looked up at him in the half-light. She smiled and then took him gently in her mouth. He felt the electric shock run through his body.

She began to pull back and forth, slowly and then faster and faster. He thought "fifty two years old and hard again so soon? Don't ask questions George, enjoy."

She slipped up to the tip and flicked her tongue around it. She held it in both hands and looked up at him. Make love to me again, George Meyer, please. Right here."

He slid down beside her on the floor. She pushed him back on his back and swung one of those magic legs on either side of him. Slowly she lowered herself on to him and began the hissing through her teeth again.

She lifted herself and dropped, lifted and dropped. He reached behind her and took her ass cheeks and guided her in and out. She slowly increased the rhythm. Faster and faster, she swung her head from side to side, her hair swirling about her face.

Then, at the top of a particularly deep thrust, she stopped and shuddered. She began to moan again. She slowly lowered herself and he felt her tighten around him. She shuddered again and launched into a long moan, lifting and dropping. He felt it coming and they both climaxed together for what seemed like an eternity.

They lay beside each other exhausted. She snuggled against him. Soon, he felt her deep even breathing. He lifted her gently in his arms and walked to his bedroom. He lay her on the bed and took the covers down. He lay her on the pillow and went into the shower, quietly.

He turned on the hot water. It was a large shower with a bench at one end and multiple showerheads, although he was using only the one at the top. He began to laugh quietly to himself. "She's got to be no more than thirty five, man!" He thought. "And look at you!" He was startled by the shower door opening. She slipped in and moved her body against his. She kissed him and took the soap from him.

She began to lather his body from top to bottom. He winced as she grabbed his penis and pulled on it. It was really sensitive. She turned him around and lathered his back, down his legs and then turned him again. "Your turn, George Meyer." She said softly.

He took the soap and began leisurely to go over her body, soaping her shoulders, her breast, her stomach. He knelt and washed between her legs, stroking at the edge of her vagina. She spread her legs jut a bit and let him explore her once more.

He turned on all the jets and rinsed both of them. He stepped out of the shower and took a huge bath towel and wrapped it around her. He dried her body and then her hair. She turned with another towel and did the same for him.

"Cup of coffee?" He asked.

She shook her head. "Just you." And she took his hand and led him back to bed.

"What time do you have to be at work?" He asked.

"Tomorrow? Not until noon."

"Good. I'll just call in that I'll be late. I'm learning Spanish the Spanish way, right? And that is what the bastards wanted." He smiled and held her close. Very close.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Storeroom


It had been a long day at work, I was tired and thinking about going home to you and of the fun we would have. I was the last one left here and had just got to sort out a couple of boxes from the storeroom before my working day could end. I sorted out the boxes, which were small and not too heavy, so I decided to carry them back down to the storeroom and put them away, always finish what you start.

I got to the bottom of the stairs and realised how dark it was in the basement, a slight shiver of fear ran down my spine, as I fumbled to find the light switch, juggling the two boxes. I couldn't reach the switch and managed to drop a box in the process, cursing I put the second box on the floor and clicked on the light switch, nothing!! Damn, the bulb must have blown. I hesitated for a moment and thought, oh well, the boxes only need to go just inside the storeroom door, to the right, so I opened the door and put one box down, as I reached for the second box I thought I heard something and stopped. Then I laughed at myself for being sacred of random noises in the dark. I reached for and found the second box, then stepped into the storeroom. I jumped as the door clicked shut behind me, and put the second box down quickly. I knew I was being silly, but I felt really scared now, as I reached for the door handle in the dark, I heard a sound like breathing behind me. I grabbed the handle and pulled, nothing happened, then just as I was about to try again, I felt that someone was behind me...I turned slowly, I don't know what I expected to see, I hoped nothing, but as I turned I felt the warmth of someone's breath on my face and a pair of arms grab me.....

I screamed and started to shake, as the arms tightened around me and a soft whispered voice said "gotcha!" I felt total relief and anger in equal part...I kicked back at you shouting that you were an idiot and that I had been really scared. You were sweet, but finding it hard not to laugh, until I calmed down slightly, when you apologised and said you hadn't meant to scare me that much. I was telling you off for locking the door, when I realised I had tried to pull it open, when I should have pushed it, I laughed too.

As we stood laughing tension going, I realised how good it felt to be in your arms and how relieved I was that it was you. I leaned in and kissed you softly. Your arms tightened around me and you deepened the kiss, slowly pressing harder against my lips, gently probing with your tongue, until I yielded my mouth to you. I opened up and surrendered to your assault on my mouth, leaning against you. My breasts flattened against your chest, our pubic areas pressed together too. I felt my body temperature start to rise as you gently massaged my back, while continuing the kiss.

As we slowly ended the kiss and parted slightly, you whispered, "Are you up for a game?" I felt all excited and breathless and hoarsely whispered back "Yes". You chuckled softly and said, "Then run little girl, because the devil is going to get you. Go on, try and escape me, for when I catch you I will take everything I want". I gasped in pure delight at the idea of you catching me in the dark and having your wicked way with me. Playing up I said in a quivery voice "No, please, let me go...please don't hurt me"...then I pulled away from you (you let me) and I ran into the darkness. As I turned you managed to land one tingly slap on my ass...I gasped in shock and pleasure as I felt my whole body tighten in desire.

I ran a short distance then I hid behind some boxes, why I am unsure, as it was still dark. I couldn't hear you moving about; you obviously have the skills of a ninja for moving silently in the dark. All I could hear was the sound of my own breathing, it sounded really loud and I was sure you would be able to find me by that and the sound of my heart beating so loud in my chest. I moved forward to head over to the next stack of boxes, or rather where I thought they were. As I started to move I felt something holding me back and turned as you pulled my back into your arms. I shuddered in delight as you growled "Take off your blouse, now, or I will rip it off.". You sounded evil and I fumbled with the buttons but did as I was told, realising that it wasn't completely pitch black in here, I could see your face, as you leered at me, in my bra...you roughly fondled my breasts, as I put my blouse on the pile of boxes. As soon as I had put it down, I ran again, but you caught me, as I started.

You grabbed my arm and pulled me hard back against you. I gasped as I hit your chest, and you put your hands in my hair, pulled my head back and kissed me roughly. I felt your teeth grind against my soft lips, and your tongue invade my mouth...I bit your lip (not that hard, but hard enough to make you stop)... then I pulled myself from your grasp and ran.... You chuckled and said into the darkness "Run while you can, next time I catch you it will be more than a kiss I take from you".

I ran away again and as I continued around the boxes I could hear you running after me. I could feel my breath quickening again, and I knew it was excitement and a touch of danger. I ran around a couple of stacks only to realise I couldn't hear your footsteps any longer. I ran around a third stack only to run right into you... you laughed. I struggled to get away but you kept hold of me and managed to get both my hands into one of yours. Suddenly I was aware that you were undoing my skirt, and then it fell from my hips and landed around my feet. You growled at me menacingly and told me to step out of it...I did and suddenly felt very exposed in my bra and panties. You took a quick but hard kiss, before dropping your face to my breasts and nibbling at my nipples through the material of the bra. I could feel my nipples hardening as you bit them. I felt my pussy heating and tightening, then you suddenly slapped my ass hard and let me go.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

I stumbled away from you, uncertain where to run, but wanting to be caught so badly. I suddenly decided to run for the door, so stood up and ran straight for the door. You ran into me quite hard from my left as I ran for my escape route. You laughed again and slapped my ass, as you told me to remove my bra; I did as I was told. I expected you to release me then, but you hadn't finished with me yet. You told me to remove my panties too. I hesitated and you slapped me quite hard across my ass cheeks, it was hot and stung and I jumped, but I felt the answering heat in my pussy rise too. I slowly removed my panties, and was left wearing only my shoes. You moved quickly, like a snake striking, I was amazed when I felt your hand on my mound, and suddenly you thrust a finger inside me...I wasn't ready for that and I gasped in shock. But you just chuckled as you felt the heat and wetness of my tunnel.

Suddenly I was thrust backwards until I hit the storeroom wall, as you pressed your fully clothed form against me; you pulled my arms up over my head, still holding them in one hand. You forced my chin up as you plundered my mouth. I kissed you back, as my body craved the attention, and there was something very erotic about being naked against your clothes. You moved suddenly again and pulled me away from the wall and turned me to bend over a low pile of boxes. I was suddenly bent over in front of you and I felt the first slap sting my ass. Then you spanked me quite hard, my ass was burning and I was begging you to stop before you finally did. You then bent to kiss my aching, hot ass cheeks.... and I heard you lower your zip. Then you moved again and pulled my legs apart before placing the head of your wonderfully hard cock against my wet opening.

I sighed as I felt you pressed so close, and I hoped you would take me there and then. It was as if you could read my thoughts, because you thrust forward and with one push stretched my cunt, filling it full of your rock hard cock. I groaned in pleasure as my aching cunt was filled. You slapped my ass and growled at me to be quiet as you started to fuck me... long slow but hard strokes, filled and emptied my pussy... first stretched and full and then just empty and aching to be filled again. You grabbed the back of my hair and pulled my head back as you continued to fuck me hard and deep. You forced me to arch my back, almost painfully, so you could kiss me and thrust your tongue deep into my mouth, while thrusting your cock deep into my pussy.

I felt my insides turn to jelly, as you entered my mouth and my cunt.... suddenly you released my hair and I slumped forward onto the boxes. You forced my ass cheeks apart and ran a finger around my tight ass hole....I whimpered and as you picked up the pace of the thrusts, you slowly slid a wet finger deep inside my tight hot ass. I couldn't help myself I pushed back against you loving both holes being filled... you slapped my ass with your free hand and continued to fuck me and finger my ass.... I felt my ass stretching as you added a second finger and cried out in delight when you thrust those two fingers in and out of my ass in time with you cock sliding in and out of my pussy.

Suddenly I was empty and I felt so shocked and bereft of you that I started to turn to look at you and to ask why. When you grabbed my hips and pressed your hot, hard and wet cock against my tight ass hole. I sighed in pleasure as I felt you force your way in, slowly and determinedly. I pushed my ass back against you, wanting to have all of your erection buried deep in my ass. Just as you filled me up and stopped before starting to fuck me, you reached around and started to rub my hard clit. I cried out again and you started to thrust in and out of my ass. You rubbing my clit, my seriously wet pussy, my tingly ass as well as the feel of you fucking me...all made my pleasure come quickly. I was begging you not to stop and asking you to fuck me harder, while I felt the pleasure and pressure rising....then it was there, I was over the edge, trembling, gasping for breath and crying out like a wild thing. Then I felt you tense slightly, and come at me harder faster deeper...as you too cried out and came, shooting your cream into my ass.

It felt like hours later, when we finally moved away from one another. I was shocked when you turned on the light, suddenly naked in the bright light in front of you. Then I realised it was the corridor light that was out, I had never even tried the light in here. We laughed as we went looking for my cloths and as I dressed, you told me all the things you wanted to do to me when we got home. I couldn't wait........


The End

[birdie8819]

Scotch Mist

You are on a summer holiday in Scotland, visiting many of their wonderful castles and ruins. One night after a pleasant meal and a few drinks, you are getting ready for bed, when looking out of the window of your hotel room; you notice a light moving around the ruins of a castle up on the hill. Curiosity gets the better of you and you decide to investigate. You put on your outdoor clothing and grab a torch, because it looks quite dark out there.

It is quite warm, and it is still light enough to see the track leading up to the ruins. You follow the rough track up to the remains of the castle. The light is fading and the temperature is dropping. Then as you reach the building you shudder as the cold cuts through your clothing and a sudden mist descends on you. You torch is useless as the light just bounces back off the mist.

You feel isolated and a little apprehensive; it seems like a stupid idea to have come up here in the dark. The hotel is no longer visible and the mist makes the whole castle seem eerie. Then you see the faint glow of the light from the back of the castle. You head through the remains towards the pale, yet welcoming glow.

The cold and the mist make you feel a little jumpy, but you can't help smiling to yourself when you get to the back wall of the castle and see an old fashioned candle lantern sitting on the ground by the castle wall. Something makes you feel scared and you feel a little silly, but you consider sneaking away.

Suddenly, a voice behind you pierces the silence and makes you jump. As you turn, your brain registers that it was a soft female voice, with a slight Scottish accent, asking if you are lost. You are facing a beautiful young woman, with dark hair worn up in a bun, fair skin and dark eyes. She is wearing a long skirt and white blouse, with a shawl wrapped around her shoulders. You stare for a moment lost in time, before you tell her, you aren't lost, but are sort of cut off from the hotel. She smiles at you and says it is a bad night to be out and that you should stay here and accept the hospitality of the castle until the mists clear. She steps towards you and a slight floral scent fills your nostrils, she stoops to pick up the lantern and gestures you to follow her inside.

You follow as though in a dream, your brain registering the wooden door and the stone corridor, leading to a large room with a huge roaring fire and tapestries on the wall. The young woman gestures for you to sit on a leather settee, as she pours you a large glass of an amber liquid. She brings the glass over to you, and sits beside you on the settee. You feel the heat from the fire, you smell the whisky mingling with her subtle floral scent and you feel your body react to her closeness.

Embarrassed, you take a sip of the whisky and marvel at the smoothness of the malt. You try to think of the oddness of the whole situation to distract from her presence, but she seems to fill your mind. Her beauty makes you want to look at her again, her scent lingers in your nostrils, you long to hear her soft, melodic voice again and crave the touch and taste of her.

As though she can read your thoughts, she stands and takes off her shawl. You notice her slender waist and full breasts, even in her unrevealing outfit. As you take another long drink of your whisky, she asks if you are feeling better. You tell her that you have never felt better, as she sits again and touches your hand. Her touch sends electric shocks through your whole body and her skin is softer than you imagined. Then to your complete surprise and absolute delight she leans in and kisses you. She tastes of whisky and flowers, or perhaps there is whisky on your lips and she just tastes of flowers. The electric current runs through your body again and you put your glass down and take her in your arms, as you deepen the kiss.

She is soft and pliant in your arms, her lips silken against yours but firm as she returns your kiss with equal force. After moments, or was that hours of kissing, she pulls away from you. She stands and offers you her hand, then leads you out of the room, up some stone stairs and into a bed chamber. It has beautiful tapestries on the walls, but your eyes are drawn to the huge, luxurious four poster bed in the centre of the room.

"Come to my bed, Andrew." she whispers to you, as she leads you by the hand towards the bed that dominates the room. She climbs up onto the high bed and pulls you to sit beside her. You reach towards her and she allows you to draw her back into your arms, where you kiss again. Once more you start gently but the kiss quickly turns passionate. You push her over onto the bed and lean over her to continue the kiss. Her arms snake up and wrap around your neck, as you run a hand over her prim blouse and feel the firm breasts underneath.

You massage those firm breasts and feel her nipples harden under the material. You continue to kiss her, and start to undo the hundreds of tiny buttons of her blouse. You find your way inside her blouse, and your hand encounters her silky under garment, no bra. As you get her to move and remove her blouse, she manages to remove your top clothing too. You see her camisole top and her breasts are outlined against it, you feel your breathing quicken and your cock harden. There is something very sexy about her old fashioned clothing and undergarments that makes you even hornier than usual.

Your hands move over those firm, ripe breasts and erect nipples, and you hear the seductive sound of her intake of breath. You feel her press her breasts into your hands, as she runs her hands up and down your back. She ruffles her fingers through your hair as you kiss, then runs her hands down your back and cups your arse, pulling you closer to her. Pressing her womanly parts against your manly ones, through your clothing. As she pulls away from your kiss and looks you in the eye, you see that her fair skin is slightly flushed and her eyes look black with desire. She moves away and down to kiss your tiny nipples. You gasp in shock as she sucks hard on your erect nipples and nibbles at them. The tightness in your nipples is reflected in your groin as your cock stiffens further.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

You manage to undo the buttons of her skirt and pull it away from her. She is wearing a long petticoat, which has the camisole top that you have already seen, as you run your hands over her, you realise that under the petticoat/shift she is naked. You run your hands down her legs and up under the hem of the petticoat. As you reach her pussy area, you lift your hands and bring them up to her breasts first. You hear her gasp as your warm palms find the naked flesh of her soft plump breasts and the hard pebbles that are her nipples. You caress the whole breasts and play with her nipples with your fingers, tweaking them lightly.

Meanwhile she has managed to undo your trousers and slip a small delicate hand inside to caress your hard shaft. You gasp in delight at her delicate touch and feel your erection swell. You bring your lips down her neck, kissing lightly and further down to her breasts. Here you kiss and suckle on those rock hard nipples, hearing her breathless pleasure, but hardly hesitating as your hands move south. You lightly slide your hand over her mound, covered in silken hair, and down to her most intimate place. Here you slide a finger further down, between her slightly damp lower lips and into her, tight, hot and very wet pussy.

So you have just slid a finger into her tight, hot, wet pussy and she has just caressed your hard cock with a small, soft delicate hand. You feel her remove her hand and look at her to see if you have done something wrong. She has a strange smile on her face as she sees you looking at her, her smile widens and she whispers "I want to see your wonderful body naked, Andrew". You remove your finger slowly; watching the pleasure in her eyes, and slowly get off the bed. Then standing in front of her you remove your trousers, underpants and socks in one movement. You stand before her in all your glory, your cock standing proudly out in front.

She slowly slides off the bed and stands in front of you, then slips the shift off her shoulders and allows it to fall to the floor. She steps out of the pool of fabric towards you, as you gaze at her perfect body. She reaches you, and presses her whole body against you, allowing your cock to push between her legs. You delight at the feel of her thighs surrounding your shaft, and can't resist a couple of thrusts. She laughs low and sexily, and whispers that she can show you more pleasure than that, as she takes you back to the bed and pushes you back onto it.

You are laying on your back on the bed, your legs over the edge, feet on the floor. She kneels on the floor next to the bed, between your legs and her delicate hands grasp your erection. As you raise your head to see what she is doing, you see her deep red lips surround your cock and feel her breath against it. Then a wave of pleasure hits you as she engulfs your shaft with her lips, mouth and sucks on it.

Your mind drifts in pleasure, as all your focus is on the sensations in your groin area. You gasp in pleasure as she works your cock. She places a hand around the bottom of your shaft and uses it to help your cock in and out of her mouth. You revel in the feelings of her tight grip at the base of your shaft, and her warm, wet mouth engulfing the rest. Then she brings her other hand into play and cups your balls, as she sucks on your length. You can see her head bobbing up and down and smell that soft floral smell, as you think about her tasting every inch of your cock. You enjoy the way she plays with your bits, she seems to know what she is doing and she seems to be enjoying it too.

Your heart suddenly leaps into your mouth as she grips your balls tighter, and you feel that moment of horror, as you think it might hurt, but then huge relief and pleasure as she tugs at your sack. A new wave of pleasure runs through your groin and you smile to yourself. You watch as she moves her head off your cock and smiles up at you as she places her right forefinger into her mouth and sucks on it, like it was your cock. Then she keeps eye contact as she places her lips to the tip of your cock and kisses it, before running her long tongue all around the head. As you enjoy that sensation you feel her hand sliding down and beyond your balls. Your eyes widen as she rubs her wet finger around your arse hole, just as she takes all of your cock deep into her mouth, in one swift action....and slides the finger into your tight arse, just to the first knuckle.

You feel your juices rising, as she works you front and back. Her finger pushing in and out of your arse in time with her mouth sliding up and down your shaft, giving immense pleasure. A pressure begins to build, and part of your mind is screaming that you want it to stop, you want to come inside this woman, the other part is demanding that it is fulfilled. You feel her lips, tongue and teeth all moving against your shaft, as that delicate finger brings a different sort of joy. You feel your balls swell, your cock thicken and get even harder, though you didn't think it was possible.

Then, as though she knows, she pushes in a second finger and swallows your cock deep into her throat. The twin actions send you spiralling over the edge into orgasmic oblivion. You are aware only of your pleasure, as you gush come into her mouth and she pulls her fingers suddenly out of your arse. The emptying of your arse brings another wave of pleasure and the swallowing motion in her throat has you coming and coming, like an oil well. She swallows and swallows, until you have no more to give. You are aware of her pulling off you, your cock slipping out of her lips, and you see her beautiful face, all flushed, with a tiny dribble of your come escaping from the corner of her mouth. You are lain there unable to move in the wonderful, post orgasmic haze of joy.

As you are laying there in your pleasure filled haze, you are aware of her getting onto the bed beside you and lying down. Her head against your shoulder and her arm across your chest, her aroma filling you senses and making you want her again. You think about your spent cock, and although there is a slight stirring, you know it will need time to recover and you know exactly how you want to spend that time.

You turn to hold her, and she moves to accommodate you, then you move both of you up the bed. You place her head upon the pillows and then prop yourself up on one elbow to look down on her. She smiles up at you and your heads spins, she is so beautiful, you gaze down at the rest of her amazing body and smile as you imagine her under you, with you firmly thrust deep inside her. You cock stirs again, and you look into her dark eyes, as you lean down to kiss her intoxicating lips.

You feel like you are drowning in the silky softness of her lips, and the warm whisky taste of them makes you want so much more. You slide your tongue in for a better taste and that slight floral scent becomes a taste mixed with the amber whisky flavour. You still want more. She slides her tongue against yours and the jolt of electric runs through your whole body.

You reluctantly, pull your mouth from hers and immediately feel a need to fill the void. You kiss her neck and are once more taken with the taste of her; even her skin has that heathery taste. You kiss down her neck and further down to the firm mounds of her breasts. You see the darker colour of her nipple as you approach and watch as the tiny bud, lengthens and hardens as you approach. You finally take that hard nubbin into your mouth and suck on it. It feels so hard, yet like satin in your mouth and her flavour seems smokier here. She obviously enjoys your actions, as she moans softly, her voice like the breeze through the trees in summer. You suck harder, and feel her arch her back in pleasure, as you bring your hand to the other firm mound and caress it. You love the satin softness of her skin, and the firmness of her erect nipple pressing into your palm.

As you feel her body rise up slightly, and hear her soft moans of pleasure, you feel your own body react. You are slightly surprised at the speed of your recovery, but you are well aware of your desire for this woman. You want to bury yourself in her, to the hilt, you want to feel her surround you and to feel her writhe and moan under you. You move on down from her breasts, kissing the wonderfully soft skin of her stomach, down to her navel. You linger long enough to flick your tongue into her navel and are rewarded with a louder moan and the taste of honey and whisky fills your mouth.

You kiss on down to her mound, covered in soft silky hair. You bring your mouth to her lower lips and gasp in delight as her aroma hits you, she is summer, honey and whisky all mixed together. As you slip your tongue between the folds of her lower lips you taste her arousal. You love the taste of smoky whisky/honey and heather all mingled on your tongue. You lap at her, feeling her clit swell under your tongue. Tasting her getting warmer, smokier and sweeter. You slide your tongue down to her opening and slip it inside, she shudders in delight and gasps, a soft melodic sound, and you want to hear it again. You thrust your tongue inside her and are granted more of the wonderful sounds and tastes of her. You move back up and concentrate your tongue action on her clit, as you slip a finger inside her wet and willing pussy.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

You hear her soft sounds getting huskier as you slid your finger in and out of her wonderfully wet, silken passage. You continue to lap at her blossoming clit and feel your own arousal start to grow. You move your hand to allow a different tactic, and are rewarded with a huge breathy sigh of joy, as you suck her erect clit into your mouth. At the same moment you slide your thumb into her silken passage and the tip of your forefinger enters her tight puckered arsehole.

You feel her breathing become shallow and laboured, as her hips lift off the bed and push her pussy against your hand. You quicken your tongue action and use your thumb and finger in coordination to push in and out of her. Her arse feels so tight around your finger, but it seems to be sucking your finger further in. You thumb seems to fill her vagina, and as you thrust it in and out, you feel her internal muscles tightening around it. You mouth and tongue is coated in her wonderful flavour and as you suck and lick faster, you know she is very close to her climax.

You move everything in unison and make the movements faster and harder, welcoming the sounds of her pleasure, as they too become faster and louder. You suck on her clit and flick it fast with your powerful tongue, you feel all her muscles tense as you slip a second finger into her arse, and thrust your thumb as hard and deep inside her as you can. Her moans become a wail of delight as you feel her pussy fill with juices and her muscles clamp around your fingers and thumb, before loosening again in a shuddery rhythm. She grabs your hair with both hands and drags you away from her cunt. Your fingers come out of both holes too, as she pulls you to her. She kisses you hard and runs her tongue all around your lips. You know she is tasting herself off you, as she presses herself against you. You feel one of her hands leave your head and she brings it to your, now hard cock. Then in one movement she grabs your erection and pulls it against her.

"Please" she says against your lips and you know what she wants and are happy to oblige. You tense your hips and drive your cock forward, one long hard thrust and you bury yourself in her luxurious cunt, all the way in, your balls hit her as you botton out. She squeals in delight and you groan in joy as you fill her and feel her vagina walls surround your rock hard penis.

She is soft, slick and hot, as you feel your hardness penetrate to her inner most places. She is still shaking and quivering underneath you, as her orgasm seems to go on and on. Her breathing is ragged and she seems to be panting words...you realise she is whispering yes, yes, yes under her breath, over and over. Her words are in time with your thrusts and you know she wants you to keep thrusting hard and deep. Your cock like a machine pumping in and out in a fixed rhythm, you enjoying each movement, as you rub against her silken walls, as you are surrounded by the feel and sound of her, her taste and smell on your lips and in your nostrils, as you look down into her huge dark eyes and feel lost in her. You are filling her and yet she is surrounding and filling your every sense.

You reach down between your two bodies and bring a finger between the junction of your sexes, and gently caress her erect clit. She screams your name and begs you to keep going. You are more than happy to oblige, as you thrust in and out, you gently rub her clit in the same rhythm. She wraps her legs around your waist and you feel your cock slide just a little further in... you gasp at the pleasure that brings, but once again the air is full of her wonderful screams. You quicken your pace and feel her body spasm in a huge way, around you, under you and through you. She grabs you with her hands and pulls you down to kiss her, as she loses herself in the pleasure. You see her eyes turn black with passion, as her pussy floods again and spasms around you, her mouth against yours tastes of that smoky whisky flavour mingled with the musky sweetness of her pleasure. Again your sense of smell is assaulted with the same smell and your whole body seems to be surrounded by or touching her silky softness.

She shudders again and you feel her body start to relax, as the orgasm loses some of its intensity. Her eyes close for a moment, and you wonder just what is going on, I mean, weren't you in a ruin on a cold and misty night. Then she opens her warm brown eyes and smiles at you. She reaches down between your bodies and takes hold of your erection, pulling it from her sopping cunt. All thoughts apart from her and sex leave your mind. She smiles at you, as she lets go of your erection and moves under you. She moves to one side and then turns over, you watch in fascination as she gets onto her hands and knees and wiggles her arse at you. You know that she wants you to take her from behind, but more than that, you know she wants your cock in her arse.

You take hold of your painfully hard cock and position yourself behind her. You are just about to ask if she is sure, when she looks over her shoulder at you, and whispers "Fuck my arse, Andrew. Fuck it hard, please". Your emotions soar, who would question an offer like that. You touch the tip against her puckered hole and push forward steadily. You feel your cock force its way inside slowly, then after that initial resistance slightly faster. You are buried to the hilt in her tight arse.

She wiggles her arse from side to side, and you feel her muscles tensing and relaxing around your cock. Suddenly, you don't want to wait any longer, and you want to fuck her arse hard, just like she requested. You look down at her peachy arse, and your cock buried in it and you bring your hand down swiftly in a stinging slap. She squeals in shock and pleasure as you spank her arse, and you know she enjoyed that. So as you pull back, preparing for your first rough thrust, you slap the other cheek harder. And as your hand makes contact with her soft white cheek, leaving a red hand print. You thrust your erection deep into her arse as hard and fast as you can. She screams "YES" as you stretch and fill her arse. This ends you over the edge, and you grab both hips, and start to bang her arse. Really fucking her as hard as you can, you hold her hips back against you as you pull out and pound back into her again and again. You feel her body shake and realise that as you are fucking her, she is rubbing her clit, and this just makes you even hornier. You pull all the way out and thrust hard back into her; she is almost singing her pleasure, as you thrust and pound hard and deep. Faster and faster you fuck her tight arse, until you know you can't hold on for a moment longer. Just as you growl that you are coming, you feel her body shudder and the heat from her cunt increases, you feel her muscles flexing around you, as she comes and so do you. You shudder and shake as your cock pours come deep into her arse. You manage those short sharp thrusts as you unloaded your come and are blown away by the pleasure you feel.

You feel the world darken, as you slid your cock out of her arse and fall onto the bed beside her, sated. You are aware of the sounds of her breathing and your own, as your eyes close, and the last thing you remember is the smell, that heather and whisky smell, as you drift in your post orgasmic haze again.

You hear a voice calling "Andrew? Andrew", at first you think it is her. Then you realise that it is a male voice, and that you are cold. You open your eyes and see stone walls, and realise that you are in the ruins of the castle, it is cold and misty and there is a man somewhere close calling your name. You manage to shout out that you are here, where ever here may be. A figure approaches through the mist, carrying a bright torch. You switch on your own torch and he comes over to you. He introduces himself as Fergus and says he is glad to have found you. He tells you that you are lucky, that they thought the ghost had got you. He helps you to your feet and leads you towards the path. You ask, jokingly, about the ghost. He doesn't laugh in response. He tells you that the laird's young wife was unfaithful to him while he was away at war. When he returned he walled her up in the castle and left her there to die. Over the centuries many men have gone missing near these ruins and when they are found dead the following morning they all have the same satisfied smile on their faces. The ghostly wife is still seducing men and killing them in the process. He asks if you saw the ghost and you say no, not wanting to admit to your vision/delusion.

Fergus takes to the hotel and leaves you to get a good night's sleep. Before you can settle, you ask the hotel receptionist about the ghost and she gives you a little book about the history of the castle. You go to your room and have a hot shower, to warm up and calm down. As you slip into bed you remember the history book, flicking through the pages you are startled to find a picture of your mystery lady, Heather, the Lairds wife and the ghost of the castle.

As you drift off to sleep you remember the scent of her and just for a moment reflect on your narrow escape. As your brain is shutting down to sleep, you hear a soft melodic voice say, "You were safe, in no danger Andrew. You gave pleasure as well as taking it, I would never harm you! You are welcome to visit me any dark and misty night"


The End

[birdie8819]

Thin Curtains

About three years ago I was stationed in Key West at the naval station there. Not only had they lifted the age limit for people to come into the service but also the economy was starting to get a little bad in parts of the country. We started getting older guys coming into the military for lack of jobs elsewhere. They were great people to work with, always problem free for supervisors.

At the time I worked rotating shift work in air operations as the supervisor of a two-man team. I was assigned this new guy just out of technical school who was married and had a child four months old. He and his wife were from the Knoxville, Tennessee area and were about 23 years old, plus or minus a year. They were nice people and she was really, really attractive in a very refreshing way. You would never have known she had ever had a child.

When you work in operations like I did, you had busy times connected with huge periods of absolutely dead periods. You get to know your partner real well, sometimes too well if it's a bad match. This new guy was real nice and we worked well together. As is always the case, you get to know extremely intimate details about each other. You wouldn't believe the things I've been told at three in the morning of a boring shift.

This guy was no different, and I am a master at drawing things out of people. I found that he had to come into the service to pay for the baby. Both of them were from struggling families that had no money. They had rented a very small older house in town and were working hard to just get by. Entertainment was out of the question.

I was single, a fast burner rank wise and had a lot of insignificant but attractive girl friends. Within a few weeks he asked me over to visit with them, which I did and continued to do on a regular basis. I had them over often so they could use the pool in my apartment. Plus, I knew their situation and arrived at our visits with real nice snacks and other foods and drinks. In a short time I began to baby-sit for them. I had no fear of the baby and it gave them a chance to get out a little bit on their own.

During the first of these nights I happened to really start looking around. An old but effective wooden "privacy" fence surrounded their back yard, so at night you could stand out there without being seen, and it had a side entrance to enter it from the street. Both their bedroom and living room areas faced the back yard and were only covered with cheap white see through curtains that were pulled back to both sides of the window.

In short, at night you could stand undetected in their back yard and see perfectly into both their living room and bedroom windows when their lights were on. Even with just their hallway lights you could see inside pretty well. You can imagine my interest in that!

It was nearing Christmas and they really wanted to go home for the holidays but could not afford it. As with all the other single guys, I knew I would be working through the Christmas holidays so I showed up unannounced at their house one night and gave them money for the trip. They were just stunned, made the trip and later were very demonstrative with their appreciation.

Ever since we had met, she and I had been very "touchy" which he did not seem to object. But now she started hugging me much closer and more often than before, lingering at times enough that I was sure that she was teasing me with her breasts as they brushed against me. I was hoping that my attraction to her was masked to some degree but I'm sure the state of my manhood was obvious to her during those times.

I did a little touching here and there which seemed to draw no objection but I let it go at that. I preferred that neither of them knew I found her to be much more desirable than any of the women that I dated.

When Valentine's drew near, he tried to give me a little money to pay me back for the trip. I told him he ought to use the money instead to buy her something for Valentine's. Even though he objected, he eventually saw it my way. We worked the evening shift on Valentine's night and, with very little probing on my part, he anxiously described to me in detail about the little see through nightie he had bought her. We both got off about 11:30 at night and as I left work, I couldn't think of anything except her in that sexy outfit.

I went to my place and quickly changed clothes before going over to their house. I parked in a small shopping center parking lot just down the street so that my car would not be noticed by anybody, went down and carefully entered their back yard through the side gate. When I looked through their living room window he was just finishing up his nightly snack.

At the time, she was wearing shorts and a tee shirt but shortly thereafter, as he turned on the television, she went into the bedroom and started to undress. I moved over there with her and, as I watched her take her clothes off, I thought for sure that at least one of them would my heart beating.

She was an absolute knock out!!

Her breasts were even more full than I had imagined, tipped with large nipples that at that moment were round and swollen. Her well shaped legs came to a junction covered with a soft looking blonde thatch, all of it separated with a slim waist that showed no signs of motherhood.

I watched as she reached in her closet and pulled out a little pink and white see through top with a tiny pair of very sheer matching panties before slipping it on very slowly as if putting on a show just for me. Her nipples showed clearly through the top and the little thong allowed wisp of blonde hair to protrude from either side.

She moved slowly, turning all the way around, admiring herself for some time in the mirror. When she started slightly caressing her nipples through the thin cloth I thought I had seen it all and was shaking like a leaf. But, just as I thought the show was over, I was treated to what was by far the most erotic scene I had ever witnessed.

Spreading her legs slightly, her hand moved from her breasts and down her stomach before she very slowly and deliberately slipped it down under her see through panties. I had been able to control myself to that point but when she very slowly began to rub herself, I took my cock out and joined her.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I had assumed that she was just giving herself a little feel, but after a minute or so I knew that it could very well be the real thing. I had to fight myself to keep from coming prematurely, wanting to wait to see her all the way through. It was hard to hold back as I watched her as she moved faster and faster, always looking at herself in the mirror.

After just a few agonizing minutes, her eyes started to flutter, and then closed. At the same time, her legs started to tremble and looked as if they were giving way to her weight as they buckled slightly.

That was it!!

Her mouth opened without making a sound, she bent over slightly, and her hips started making rapid back and forth motions. The little string going down her ass did nothing to cover her and, with her bending over slightly, I could see the muscles of her ass opening and closing her cheeks as they reacted to her fingers. Then she convulsed real hard one time and temporarily froze in place with the exception of her furiously moving hand.

I knew she was coming and went with her, spurting the side of the house as I joined her. I came quickly and then watched as her body recovered from her momentary "freeze" and started a constant undulation. She kept it up for thirty or forty more seconds, knees buckling and struggling through continuous soundless smaller convulsions. I don't think her mouth ever closed during the entire thing. Then she rubbed herself slowly back down to earth and finishing with a prolonged massaging of her nipples.

Straightening herself up, she casually went back out into the living room to a very appreciative husband. They proceeded to screw in every place and every position you could have scripted and, having already been finely honed with her own fingers, she came often and hard with him. In short the whole evening went well for them and I was treated to several hours of her, both in the living room and bedroom.

I was hooked!! After that I became a regular uninvited and unknown visitor. It never became boring, but there were times I wished they would do something special.

Strangely, I became a bit of a stimulus for them. After relating some of my personal stories to him night after night, I found that he really envied my lifestyle and was very open to suggestions that I had. Needless to say, one of the first things that I suggested to him was to always have sex with the lights on because it "added so much to the excitement."

Their bedroom had always been lighted pretty well from the hallway light coming through the bedroom door, but after I mentioned it he always left a lamp on in their room, making it much easier for me to see and greatly reducing the possibility of them seeing me.

Not bothering to stay all that close to the truth, at least once a week I would make up some story about what I had done with one of my girl friends. Later that evening in the darkness I could almost count on seeing it reenacted. I told him one night that one of the things that I really enjoyed and found incredibly exciting was when one of my girl friends would wear a short skirt with no panties and did a little flashing when we were around other men.

The next time I went over to their house, she was wearing a short thin dress with a very loose top. Throughout the evening I was treated to poorly disguised wide-open naked crotch shots and an abundant amount of nipples that were obviously staged for his and my enjoyment. It was pretty much that night when I realized that every time he was distracted or not around she didn't seem to object when I would brush her slightly but very obviously on her breast and ass. Soon after that it got to the point that when we were alone I would cup her ass fully and fondle it with no real objection.

I couldn't help but be at least a little bit curious about it. I had always been aware that when they were out in public she received a lot of attention. That was not a surprise. What WAS a surprise was the amount of attention she gave back when he wasn't noticing. I'm not saying she was flashing herself all the time, but the smiles and looks she gave other men and the carelessness with the way she sat at times made me wonder.

So, when in doubt...ask. During a boring midnight shift I carefully but intentionally led the conversation in that direction. What was their deal? What I found out was that although she had became pregnant several months before they had married they were both sexually active with other partners almost up to the point they were married. In short, even though they weren't presently exercising it they definitely had an interest in others.

Armed with this new revelation, I became a little more liberal with my advances when either he wasn't around, couldn't see (such as under a card table, which we did often) and when he was drinking a little too much. I didn't want to upset the apple cart or kill the golden goose, but there were times that I was way too tempted.

Even though I had many women in my life none were as fascinating as she. I had some really great looking girl friends that I brought around (which he openly appreciated) but maybe my attractive to her was strictly because she was married.

He had a tendency to drink a little too much. He was one of those "happy" drinkers. He didn't get falling down drunk, but instead would fall into a light stupor. One Friday night, as the three of us were watching a movie on television, he drifted off. He was sitting in a large chair, leaving me on the couch with her.

It was a situation that I tried as often as possible to create as just her closeness was intoxicating to me. She, too, had probably one drink too many and was in a much laid back mood. When I started to rub her neck it was nothing more than I had done before in his presence and she gladly accepted the massage.

Totally disregarding the movie but instead keeping all my attention on his sleeping body and her tantalizing one, I slowly began to use my other hand to start exploring her relaxed body, slightly brushing her arm at first then moving on to her breasts. As usual, they were unencumbered by a bra. They were covered only by a short tee shirt that exposed her midriff, probably four inches above the top of the loose fitting shorts that finished completed her attire. As I slightly brushed the sides of her breast with my fingertips, she would reach up and softly touch my hand ever so often and look at me as if to say "no." I didn't give up.

It took a lot of patience, but eventually she didn't object when I softly cupped her breast over her shirt. Over time, I began to slowly tease her nipples. Evidently, it wasn't lost on her. Even though I had been rock hard for an hour, she was just starting to react to my touch which had become even more brazen. Finally, I couldn't stand it any longer and took my chance.

Taking another glance at him to see if we were unnoticed, I brushed my lips against hers very lightly as I had done many times before. When she said nothing but instead turned slightly toward me with her eyes almost closed, I got my courage up and through the sweet smell of alcohol on her breath gave her a full, deep kiss. Not knowing what to expect, my heart was beating hard and my breathing stopped as it happened.

There was a mental "swo-o-o-sh" when she returned my kiss, soft and warm. In no time our tongues met and I went for the kill, gorging myself on her soft mouth, receiving all the kisses and tongue she was offering. There are definitely times in life that experience counts. This became one of them. Not only was I a few years older than her, but much more experienced with the mating game.

"Young lady, you are mine for the taking." That is the thought that crossed my mind. Husband or no husband, I had been here many times before and knew when a woman had passed the line and was into total submission. She had crossed that line.

After that, I kissed her mouth not only for the exhilarating pleasure, but to keep her distracted and bring her deeper into the moment as I moved my real attention to her breasts. Trying to keep our mouths in contact, I kept glancing at the sleeping husband while I lifted her short shirt above her nipples with one hand and started a gentle rolling between my fingers, moving from one stiffened point to the other. When she started a soft "mewing' into my mouth, I knew she was ready and dropped my mouth to her nipples. Her eyes closed and her mouth opened and I think it stayed that way, hanging open and moaning softly except when our mouths were engaged.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Finally, after probably ten minutes of intense breast foreplay, I totally lost my head and took the chance, putting my hand up her shorts. Rather than doing it slowly, I knew that time was not on my side and the odds would eventually catch up with me. I wasn't about to miss my chance. I wanted to spend a whole bunch of time playing with her legs, teasing her for the inevitable event. But I knew I had to by-pass it so I slowly put my hand up the leg of her loose shorts and went straight to her pussy. She had nothing on under her shorts to navigate.

Even though I wasn't surprised that she was soaking wet, it was still a huge rush when I touched her there. Gently, she reached down and held my wrist as if to say "no", but didn't make an issue of it, closing her eyes and moving her body with my touch. I wanted to spend more time just slowly caressing her lips down there, to explore her charms, but the urgency dictated that I keep it short. Instead, I stroked her wet channel for a short while then almost attacked her swollen clit with my fingers.

I jumped when she reacted with a very audible moan. As the sound came out of her, she thrust her hips forward against my fingers as if trying to aid me. I quickly glanced to see if he had heard it. If so, he didn't show it so I went back to my wonderful task. Her hand had moved from my wrist to my arm as I continued to manipulate that little piece of stiffened nerves. I was so afraid I was going to come on myself that I was holding my breath.

All at once her body stiffened. I had seen her do this before and knew her climax was imminent. My reaction was to give her a deep kiss for the sole purpose of muffling her sound when she came. Which she did, body shaking all over and thrusting her hips back and forth against my fingers. When I felt safe to remove my mouth from hers, I saw that her eyes were open, but rolled back in her head. I couldn't stop rubbing and I don't think she could stop reacting.

After that, I watched them both and played it out as long as I dared. I removed my fingers from her clit and inserted them deeply into her very animated pussy. Her walls were pulsating around my two fingers, hips thrusting forward then returning almost with a sucking sensation as she did it. I could only imagine what it would have been like if my cock had been inside her.

Soon after, I stopped moving my fingers at all, enjoying the effect as I allowed her to hump them on her own, with me making no effort at all as she was pumping her ass slowly onto them. It may have seemed forever, but it was probably less than ten minutes when she came again in a shuddering orgasm. But this time it was much slower, more controlled, and very quiet. It was wonderful!!

He started to move around and I quickly backed off. I never came with her that night. After it was all over and I went home, what had happened really sunk in and I never went that way again. The touching and flashing continued, but we both left it at that. There were a number of times that she excused herself after one of our little touching episodes and went to her room for a short while. I had already witnessed what she did in the other room. It was obvious that she enjoyed the attention from another man and it greatly excited her.

I won't try to go into every detail, but will give you two short events that really highlighted the following months.

One night they were having two of the single guys in the unit over to play cards with them. I knew them both and they were really nice men and both very attractive. I waited until about eleven and went into the side gate. They were in the living room and playing cards on a small card table and having drinks. By that time, they were starting to get a little loud so I knew the booze had started to kick in.

I could see under the table very well, and she had these guys sitting on either side. She got up once and went into the kitchen. She was wearing a real long tee shirt with obviously nothing else. You probably know what I mean, those mid-thigh ones with the little splits up the sides. Even from outside I could see her protruding nipples and no panty line. I guess the two of them was following up on my idea about the excitement of wearing no underwear with others around.

I watched them for a while and just as I decided I should leave before I got caught, one of the guys put his hand on her leg under the table. She didn't push it away. After a while, he became more and more bold and, finally, if he wasn't feeling bush he was close. Occasionally, she would push his hand away. It was obvious that it was going to remain a "hand high on the thigh" thing.

Everybody kept laughing and having a good time. After about 30 minutes of this, she excused herself for a minute and went into the bedroom. I followed her there from the outside.

She closed the bedroom door, leaned back against it, put her hand under the shirt and brought herself to a huge but quiet orgasm, actually dropping to her knees during it. After a while she went back in and continued as if nothing had happened. I left, knowing I was pushing it, but it supported my thoughts concerning her actions the many times when I was there and she excused herself. I got great pleasure after that when I was around her and she would excuse herself after my advances. I knew what was going on.

The other event that really stands out even to this day concerns a vibrator. He told me one night that he had splurged and bought a vibrator (after all my stories concerning them) but hadn't told her yet. He was going on a short trip that was going to keep him overnight. I convinced him not to give it to her, but rather call her the night he was gone and tell her where it was so she could use it while he was gone and could tell him all about it the next night. He actually did it.

She had a very set pattern (of which I was well aware) of taking a shower at exactly nine at night. I was there that night outside, hoping for a show. About 20 minutes after she got out of the shower the phone rang and she was obviously talking to him. Her eyes got sort of big all of a sudden and she went over and looked behind their couch.

She pulled out the vibrator. Even though she was laughing over the phone with him, in fact she was examining it very carefully. She even turned it on so he could hear it and eventually hung up the phone. She laid it aside and watched TV off and on but continued to go back to it, holding it, turning it off and on, rubbing it on her hand, leg, face etc.

Finally, she slid her top down, exposing a breast. As she ran the vibrator over her nipple, there was an audible gasp that I heard even outside. She worked over both breasts for a long while, most of the time with her mouth hanging open and eyes closed, before she eased it down her stomach until she hit the mother load. It was almost instant!

Her body arched, her mouth stayed open with huge moans coming out, and away she went. I have been with a lot of women in my life but I don't think I can remember a woman coming as hard as she did after a few minutes. It was loud and hard, her body frozen in an arc that lifted her ass off the couch for a long time.

I can't tell you how many times she came that night, but it was all night. I didn't go home until late in the morning. He later told me it had become an important part of their sex life, always producing shattering orgasms from her. I didn't say, "I know."

All of this kept up for a total of fourteen months. Then first they, then I, got reassigned and I never heard from them again. Shortly after they left, the reality of what had transpired over the months set in and I had at least some regrets over it. Maybe I had abused them a little.

I'm a slow learner. Right after they left I got involved with a married woman and it didn't pan out well at all. That's another story.

Later, as I was driving all the way from Key West to the West Coast, I started really, really thinking about those two. I had looked through their window for over a year without ever being detected or even coming close. Even though we never screwed, there had been an enormous amount of touching and foreplay going on, never getting caught even though I really took some chances. I would mention a scenario and, almost always, have it played out for me. She obviously enjoyed attention from other men. (Maybe with his knowledge?) I did spend a lot of money on them.

H-m-m-m. Maybe THEY weren't the ones being played!! I just started laughing.


The End

[birdie8819]

She Becomes More Than Just a Vet

Mike is a 36 year old man who lost his wife 10 years ago in a car accident. He was never able to have kids before she passed and they had been married only a couple of years.

They were high school sweethearts and never dated anyone else. They both loved horses but she had to work away from the farm to make enough money for the expenses. She wanted to stay at home and raise a family but Mike didn't think they could afford it yet.

She died on her way to work after a fight about quitting her job. Mike has felt responsible ever since and believes God is punishing him for his decision.

Mike purchased a horse shortly before his wife died. It was his wife's choice and her favorite one in the herd, now Midnight was lame and Mike needed professional help to help nurse her back to health.

He called Gwen a new vet in the area that specialized in equine care. Not only was she recommended as the best, she was also very easy on the eyes.

Even with this tragedy with Midnight being down, Mike longed for the comfort from a female but couldn't get the courage up to ask Gwen on a date.

He called her and explained the situation to her and she made him feel better just by talking to him. It had been too long since Mike talked to someone as caring as she was.

She arrived within two hours and quickly went to work at saving Midnight. She examined the cuts on the quarter horse's ankles and had a discouraged look in her face. Mike recognized this look and was overwhelmed by the feelings of when he was told by the sheriff that his wife was dead.

Gwen looked up at Mike and told him the news without any words. The sorrow in her eyes made Mike realize that there was nothing he could do.

Gwen grabbed Mike's and hand and said, "I'm sorry." Mike gently squeezed her hand and dropped to his knees in shock.

His face turned pale and he began to shake as he tried to hold back the tears. He was about to lose his only connection to his wife and there was nothing he could do. If only he hadn't put Midnight in the new pasture without showing her where the fence was, If only he had made sure there were no obstacles that could tangle her feet, if only he had more time to care for those he loved, if only he hadn't made his wife go to work.

He leaned over and looked Midnight in the eyes and could tell that the fight was gone. Forehead to forehead, Mike knew he would have to put Midnight down. As he began to cry, he felt a comforting hand on his shoulder.

He had all but forgotten Gwen behind him. Gwen the beautiful vet who had comforted him on the phone, Gwen the only woman to touch him since his wife died, Gwen the only one who knew what he was going through.

Gwen had put many animals down during her career as a vet and she had gotten used to the business end of death. She knew what her limits were and when it was the right thing to do. No other case had affected her in her job as much as this case was affecting her now.

She could see the pain Mike was going through and it touched her to see him sharing such emotions with his horse. His tears were real tears and his pain was real pain. Gwen didn't know Mike but she had asked around and knew about his wife's death. Now she was genuinely concerned more for him than she was for the Quarter horse.

She knelt down behind him and placed her hand on his shoulder and she heard him crying softly to himself. She also heard him tell Midnight that he was sorry. A tear started to form in Gwen's eyes and her throat began to knot up. Why was she feeling this way? She didn't even know Midnight.

When Mike felt Gwen's hand he turned to look at her and saw her watery eyes. He knew he had to be strong or they would both be crying shortly. He asked if she could put Midnight down without any pain. Gwen nodded yes and grabbed a syringe.

She gently inserted the syringe into the juggler vein and slowly pushed its contents in. She moved back and let Mike say goodbye to Midnight with a big hug. Midnight looked into Mike's eyes and peacefully went away. Gwen recognized the sign as she had seen it hundreds of times before. She took her stethoscope and held it to Midnights heart. She then checked for a pulse near the injection sight.

Midnight was gone. Gwen moved to the head, and gently closed Midnight's eyes for the last time.

Mike got up to walk away from Midnight when he was sure that she was gone. He would have other horses but none that had the connection to him that Midnight had.

When he got to the barn where Gwen had her truck, he broke down into tears. He was no longer crying softly to himself. He was letting everything go that had been pent up inside him since his wife's death. Now it was all coming back up.

Gwen gathered all of her supplies from around Midnight and walked back to the truck. She saw Mike was crying uncontrollably now and went over to try to comfort him. He grabbed her and hugged her harder than he had ever hugged anyone before. And he cried.

And he cried.

And he cried

Gwen felt Mike's strength as he hugged her so tightly. She felt safe even if this guy was crying. She also started to feel something else stirring inside her.

Gwen felt Mike's strength as he hugged her so tightly. She felt safe even if this guy was crying. She also started to feel something else stirring inside her.

The entire time Gwen was going through school, she stayed focused. She knew she had spent a lot of time and money to become a vet and she wasn't going to let a boy distract her now.

Then when she moved to a new area, she didn't have any opportunities to meet anyone new. She wanted her business to be successful and sometimes that meant going out at 3 am to deliver a calf by cesarean or flip a twisted stomach. The hours were terrible, the money wasn't great, and she smelled like shit when she would go home, but there was something about saving these animals that Gwen really liked.

She looked at every case as a challenge and she read even more then when she was taking classes. Now is when it mattered and Gwen would not let herself screw up for lack of effort.

Now she had Mike holding her tight because he needed someone, anyone to be there for him. Lucky for her, she was there and not the previous vet.

Gwen began to notice how strong Mike was as the rubbed her hands along his back. Even though he was 6 inches taller than she was, he had ducked down to hug her. Gwen could feel his entire body against hers even though she was wearing her think coveralls.

Since it was a warm summer day, she began to sweat from the heat and from Mike holding her so closely. Mike composed himself and said, "I'm really sorry, Doc. I don't know what got in to me. Midnight was my favorite horse and it was just so hard. I'm so embarrassed that you had to see me this way."

Gwen gave him a hug and whispered in his ear, "I know Midnight was a good horse. You don't need to apologize for anything."

Gwen stepped back and started to unzip her coveralls as they were much too hot for the temperature.

Even though Gwen has a dirty job, she still likes to dress like a girl. Underneath her coveralls, she had her favorite pair of tight jeans and a red tank top because she knew it was going to be a hot one today.

Mike's eyes lit up as he watched Gwen stop out of her coveralls. He never realized how beautiful she was until now. Her long blonde hair had been tied up but now was loose, full, with some waves. Her gentle face, blue eyes, and gorgeous lips accentuated her face. The rest of her body was just exciting. Mike couldn't help but notice her large breasts and guessed them to be at least 36C.

Gwen suddenly felt Mike's eyes examining her as she let her hair down. She liked the attention from this nice looking guy and she felt her nipples getting harder as a light breeze was blowing through.

Mike moved in to hug Gwen again and thanked her for everything she has done for him. He apologized again for being a baby. Gwen laughed as she hugged him tight this time.

She couldn't help but notice the feel of his erect penis as she pulled him close. Was I having this effect on him, she asked herself.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Mike felt his erection growing when Gwen pulled him close and thought he felt her push against him. This was a feeling he had not felt in a long time. Being self conscious, he moved away so as not to embarrass Gwen.

As he pulled away, his eyes locked on Gwen's but for a moment. He moved his hand behind her head and leaned in slowly. He kissed her on the lips and didn't feel any resistance. He pulled away and looked into her eyes again.

He didn't see any fear or regrets and moved in again. This time Gwen was meeting him as it had been way too long since she felt like this and the moment seemed right. She didn't have any place to be and her work was done for the weekend.

Mike slowly kissed her top lip with short soft kisses before moving to her bottom lip the same way. This was new to Gwen as all the other boys had kissed her forcefully in the past. She knew Mike was different and she was enjoying this far more than she should.

Mike continued his slow, soft kisses but they eventually grew longer with more pressure applied. He began tracing her top lip with his tongue as he kissed her. Gwen parted her lips to allow her tongue to find his.

Mike pulled away to catch his breath. They were both breathing heavily, but he had to continue because it felt so good. He kissed her neck, sucked her ear lobe, and kissed her cheek before kissing her firmly on the lips. This time it was full of passion that was equally meant by Gwen. Mike's hands began to explore the rest of Gwen as he moved her over to the soft meadow hay in the nearby barn.

Meadow is what the early settlers used to make their beds out of because it was so soft and the grass blades didn't poke through the bedding.

Mike stopped only to throw down the blanket he had used to ride Midnight over a broken bale of hay.

He moved back to Gwen and began kissing her again. As he kissed her this time, he began to lift her shirt over her head.

He reached behind and tried to release her bra with one hand but he was out of practice. Gwen giggled and reached around to help him. Mike's heart stopped when he saw how beautiful Gwen's breasts were with the bra removed. He gently grabbed them with both hands as he began to kiss around the outside edges of her breasts.

Mike knew that this was something that he was going to take his time with. He also knew that it drove women crazy to tease the nipples by going around them before giving them any attention. He continued to just brush Gwen's nipples with his lips as he moved back and forth between them.

When all the areas were covered with soft kisses, Mike sucked the right nipple hard into his mouth. He rolled the nipple with his tongue while pulling slightly with his teeth.

Gwen was getting weak in the knees as she had never felt anything like this before.

Mike felt Gwen's knees giving out and helped her down to the blanket. Now he could continue to work on her left nipple while his left hand played with her right nipple and his right hand began to undo her jeans.

There was no stopping now as neither one of them had ever felt so much passion from anyone in their lives. It felt so good from Mike to feel Gwen and for Gwen to feel Mike.

There was no stopping now as neither one of them had ever felt so much passion from anyone in their lives. It felt so good from Mike to feel Gwen and for Gwen to feel Mike.

Mike's right hand had now made its way underneath Gwen's panties. He was slowly working his fingers down as he continued to suck on Gwen's nipples.

As he moved to her pussy, he moved his face up to Gwen. He didn't see any signs of hesitation, only anticipation as he kissed her hard and full on the lips at the same time, he inserted his finger into her pussy.

Gwen arched her back as it felt so good, but Mike continued to kiss her like she's never been kissed before. He inserts another finger as his thumb is now working on her clit. His left hand is twisting and pulling her nipples ever so slightly.

Gwen can't take it no more. Her body is on sensory overload as Mike is kissing her so passionately, while stimulating her nipples and her pussy. She cums with a loud moan.

Mike slows his kissing to allow both of them to catch their breath. Gwen takes this opportunity to turn the table on Mike. She makes him lay down as she slowly unbuttons his jeans. She can't help but notice his washboard abs and strong muscles. She also sees that he is nicely tanned from all the outside work he has been doing.

She slides his pants down and giggles to herself and she sees the whitest legs ever. Growing up on a farm she knows that it hurts to bad to handle bales of hay in shorts and remembers when her father and brothers would have golden brown chests, back and arms but white legs.

Mike's pants are setting in the hay next to Gwen's. She moves up to give him a full kiss but only this time she controls the pace with short soft kisses.

She can tell that it is having an effect on Mike because he is trying to kiss her harder but she pulls away. Her right hand is moving over his firm chest as she moves from his lips to his neck and down to his nipples.

She kisses his nipple hard without all the teasing he had put her through. She is in a hurry to move along his body as her right hand is racing to his boxers.

Her hand quickly reaches through his opening and grabs his large erect penis. She pulls it out of the fly of his boxers and eagerly begins to suck on his penis.

Mike is able to lean forward and he grabs Gwen's waist to spin her around. She is now straddling his chest in the 69 position. She continues to suck on his cock as he reaches up and removes her panties.

He holds her vaginal lips apart as he brings his tongue between them. He can taste Gwen's sweet nectar from cumming before and he's determined to make her cum again before she can bring him over the edge.

He moves two fingers inside as he continues to stimulate her clit with his tongue. Gwen can't take it anymore and lowers herself right on his face. She tries to focus on giving him the best blow job she can but he's so good at what he's doing. Gwen has never been so turned on.

Mike sends Gwen over the edge a second time when he sucks on her clit and begins to hum with pleasure. His fingers are still inside her hitting all the right spots as she cums even harder than she did before.

Mike's distraction worked but now Gwen is running her tongue up and down his shaft as she massages his balls. She really wants him to cum for her but she feels a growing need to have him inside her.

She sucks his cock hard one more time before turning to face him. She grabs his penis with her right hand and slowly guides him to her opening. She looks at him as she lowers herself onto his throbbing cock.

Mike's eyes roll back in his head and he thrusts up to meet Gwen. Soon they are meeting every thrust hard and with so much passion. The sweat is giving their bodies sheen in the sunlight as they continue to fuck each other. Mike pulls Gwen down on top of him as he gives her the most passionate kiss of the day. Gwen in melting in his arms when she feels his right hand reach behind her. She feels him insert a finger into her anus as his other hand works her nipples.

This sends her over the edge for the third time and Mike feels her pussy contracting around his cock. He releases his sperm inside her wave after wave.

Gwen collapses on top of Mike and they both lay there for a couple minutes as they regain their breath. They both know deep down inside their relationship will continue.


The End

[SBF Cleaner]

bro birdie8819 and bro TD042,
very nice stories. thanks. :D

I could definitely smell her perfume and it was intoxicating

bro,i know the feeling. usually during the peak hours on either MRT or bus,you will surely encounter it.

[birdie8819]

Thanks TD di di for your story and bro SBF Cleaner for your support !!! ;)

This story for you guys -

Big Black Bitches Of Brockton


Hello, there. My name is Gina Jean. I am a plump, forty-something black woman of Haitian origin living in the grime-infested city of Brockton, in the state of Massachusetts. I live with my husband and brats on the west side. Like many black chicks in the old hood, I'm not much in the face or personality departments but I've got a thick body, big tits and a big ass. Who needs a cute face or a big brain? My big ghetto ass keeps the horny guys coming back for more. They put up with all my bull shit because they want a piece of my fat ass. That's the only reason why they come to me. And I use it against them to get what I want in life. That's the nature of the game. So it has been between men and women since the beginning of time.

My profession is nursing and I work at a nursing home in Plymouth. My avocation, however, is bitching. I majored in that in college. Sometimes, I just love acting like a bitch. I annoy, berate and accuse the men and women around me for no good reason. It's just a hobby of mine. Just bitching at its finest, know what I mean? It's easy to do that when you've got no conscience. All the ladies in the world know what I'm saying. We can do anything without feeling guilty. By my own admission, I am a self-described bitch with an attitude problem. Sometimes, I need to be taken down a peg or two and there's only one man for the job. Only one man can tame me and make me feel like a real woman by bringing to my knees. I'll tell you all about this man.

Jerome Baptist, also known as the Master, is a tall, good-looking Haitian stud in his early thirties who lives on the west side of Brockton, not far from the local high school. He's really a mystery man whose good looks and masculine mystique got all the bitches in the hood talking. And I am not an exception by any means. Well, I flirted with Mr. Baptist and he responded in kind. Since then, my life just hasn't been the same. He is a wild man, in every sense of the term.

When I showed up at Baptist house for a little sexing, he was quick to show me who's boss. He just grabbed me and told me to get on my knees. Ooh, I don't know about you but I just love a dominant man. Seriously. I get chills just thinking about it. Baptist would order me to get naked and show him the goods. I would get naked and show him my plump body, big tits and big ass. He told me that he had seen better-looking women in the hood but he would work with me anyway. He told me to suck his cock and lick his asshole. When I hesitated, he smacked me. Hard. It sounded like thunder. I was stunned. Baptist grabbed my face and told me that he was the master here. I would do as I was told or else. I nodded, trembling. I now knew better than to cross my master again.

After I got done sucking my master' s cock and balls, he told me to lie down on a large wooden table in his basement. Like a good slut, I did as I was told. The master told me to spread my legs and I did. He dipped two fingers into my snatch and smelled it. I looked into my master's face and saw his displeasure. He coldly told me that next time he saw me, I had better use vaginal deodorant, or else. I nodded, embarrassed. The master took a long plastic double-headed dildo and began inserting it into my pussy. I gasped as his special instrument entered me. It felt rather cold. I asked him to take it easy. A loud smack of his turned my face a darker shade of brown. He told me to quit whining. I wisely shut my mouth.

The master then took the other end of the dildo and began inserting it into my asshole. Without lube. I grunted as the dildo went into my asshole. The master clamped his big hand over my mouth and pushed the dildo deeper into my asshole. I gritted my teeth, determined not to scream as the dildo began to basically tear my ass apart. While the dildo stretched my asshole to previously unimaginable girths, the master laughed. He told me that he finally had me where he wanted me. He dared me to talk trash while getting fucked in the ass. He said I was his own personal bitch and he could do whatever he wanted with me. I was a dirty little fuck hole, good for one and one thing only. Getting fucked every which way. I nodded. Yes, master. I wanted to please him while getting the punishment I knew I justly deserved. I had it coming. That's what I get for being such a bitch to every person I came in contact with.

The double-headed dildo filled my holes, and I felt like I was being split in two. My pussy was filled to the brim and there was a burning sensation in my asshole. I felt completely abased, like the lowest of the low. Yet I felt more alive than ever before. Then, abruptly, the master removed the dildo from my asshole. I almost screamed in protest. I was enjoying my punishment, like a good little slut. Why did it have to end? The master told me he had something else in mind. With that, he turned me around. I was now lying on my belly. The master ordered me to get face down and ass up. The way he felt all bitches should be, once in a while. Eagerly, I complied. I couldn't wait for what he was going to do next.

The master took a brown paper bag and put it over my head. He said that even though I had a sweet ass, all of his bitches were the same to him. What he did to all the others he would do to me. Those were his rules. I understood. He needed that. Then, he spread my plump ass cheeks once more. I felt something hard press against my backdoor. It was my master's dick. I could not see it but I sure as hell felt it. I remembered it fondly. My master's ten-inch, uncut black dick. With balls the size of apples. The master pushed his big black cock into my asshole. Hard. Without a single drop of lubricant. That's when I began howling. Even a seasoned bitch like myself will sing like a Canary when a huge cock invades her booty hole. Hell yeah! I'm a cold bitch but I'm not made of steel, you know.

The master began to hammer his cock into my asshole. His dick was longer and thicker than the dildo had been. And infinitely more brutal. He held my head down on the wooden table and smacked my big booty while roughly fucking me in the ass like a cheap prostitute. My master was really enjoying himself. And my discomfort was the sweetest nectar to him. I howled as I got the ass fucking of the century. I felt like my ass was on fire. The master mercilessly hammered my ass like rough anal sex was going out of style. The sensation of his big cock in my ass overtook me completely. I lost myself to it. At some point, I totally lost control, and I was so caught up in his awesome power that I lost hold of my bodily functions. I farted, folks. The master laughed his ass off and continued hammering my asshole with his thick cock. He went at it until he came, blowing his load deep into my asshole. I screamed loud enough to wake the dead. His hot cum flooded my asshole like man-made lava. Oh, my frigging hell!

Afterwards, the master told me to get my clothes back on and hit the road. If I was lucky and played my cards right, he'd see in a week or two. The master had plenty of eager submissive women to play with. I was but one of his toys. I understood that and I accepted my place in his scheme of things. I went back to my husband and family with an extra bounce on my step. I felt so giddy that I didn't bitch all afternoon. Yeah, my master was that good. His big cock up my asshole had temporarily stripped me of my bitch powers. But they'd be back.


The End

[birdie8819]

Home Nudist



"God, I love technology." Jill said as her shapely nude body reclined back into her office chair.

Jill was a computer geek's wet dream. She worked for an information security company and got to use all the cutting edge programs and tools to protect clients from security breaches. Jill's specialty was to investigate technology misuse using high-tech forensic tools for her company's clients. Usually, Jill would go into the office on Mondays and Fridays, working from home the rest of the week through an internet connection to her company's technology systems on her home computer.

In addition to being extremely intelligent, Jill was also very beautiful. She had an alluring, Eastern-European look. Jill's long, thick black hair fell just below her shoulders. Her pretty face highlighted by her engaging grey eyes always made men take a second glance. Those glances were usually met by her warm, inviting smile.

Even though she had just turned 33, Jill still had a gorgeous body. Frequently working from home gave Jill time to stay fit using the mini-gym she created in the basement of her modest little house. The ski machine shaped her round ass and toned her sexy long legs. Her belly was taught and firm from light weight work and the inclined sit-up board. Not to mention, her ample round breasts that were just the perfect handful.

In the eight months since Jill began working from home three days a week, she found that it gave her more time to work out and save money on gas. But she also found that it saved her time and money from having to launder a week's worth of work clothes. She had become a home nudist.

"Why wear clothes if you don't need to?" Jill deduced. Less laundry and it was just plain comfortable to go nude. Even a bit daringly sexy the few times there was an unexpected knock at her door. There was something undeniably exhilarating when the FedEx man delivered a package and she had to quickly try to hide her nudity behind the door while signing for the package. Gave the delivery man a thrill for the day and left Jill feeling unexpectedly excited.

The ring of the telephone pulled Jill away from her daydream. "Hello." She answered into the receiver.

"Jill, it's Robert." The voice on the other end said. "I know tomorrow is Wednesday, but can you come into the office?"

"Why, what's up?" Jill frowned.

"It's regarding that job for that big bank. They managed to get the missing USB device back, but there are files on there that are password protected. I need you to crack the passwords on it so they can view the protected files."

"Well, I can crack it from home. Do you want to just overnight mail it to me?" Jill suggested.

"Well, I wanted to get it cracked as soon as possible. Plus it's too late to get it to you tomorrow. I was hoping you'd be able to come in an extra day this week to start on it." Robert said.

"Well, I'm actually scheduled to have a workman stop by tomorrow, so I really need to be here." Jill lied, since she didn't feel like going in if she could avoid it. "Is it possible to have someone drop it off at my house for me?"

"I think so. Dan could probably swing by with it after work. I think your place is on his way home." Robert said.

"That would actually be perfect. I could get a jump start on it by connecting it to my computer and starting the password cracking programs on it overnight. Send Dan by with it tonight." Jill said.

"Thanks Jill. I'll see that Dan gets it to you tonight."

Jill grinned as she thought about Dan. She kind of missed seeing him everyday. It was one of the drawbacks about her work schedule. He started with the company a little over a year ago on a college internship. Jill always liked him, probably because he helped to boost her ego when she needed it.

When Dan started his internship, Jill's heart had just been broken. Her fiancée decided to end their relationship and leave her for another woman. At that time, Jill was still going to the office everyday which was actually a good thing. Seeing co-workers everyday helped lift her spirit.

Though he didn't know it, Dan was the one who lifted her spirits the most during that time. He was a 21 year old college senior on a work internship. Dan was quiet and a bit shy, but still a very friendly guy. Dan worked with Jill the most during his internship and they became friendly with each other. They'd eat lunch together regularly and discovered they had common tastes in music. They were both fans of bands like Gov't Mule, Derek Trucks, and Susan Tedeschi, which gave them a common ground to build their friendship. Frequently loaning each other CD's and trading music files.

During work and lunch, Jill would occasionally catch Dan checking her out. He would always quickly avert his gaze, thinking that he hadn't been caught. But Jill was aware of his little glances. In the past, Jill was never offended when guys would check her out. But during this time when she was still hurting over her breakup, she especially appreciated Dan's little glances.

It also helped that Jill found Dan quite cute. He was a little thin, but still athletic looking -- probably from his regular jogs so he was in shape to run in the local park's annual trail race. His closely-cropped brown hair was combed forward, and he had a baby face with soft brown eyes. Dan's friendly smile in the morning was always a nice welcome to start Jill's day.

After hanging up the phone, Jill thought about Dan. She remembered how happy he was to be hired as a full-time employee to start is first real job. Jill also remembered sensing his disappointment after telling him she was going to be coming into the office less often. She realized that they had not eaten lunch together in at least two months and that she missed him.

There was a part of Jill that was intrigued by Dan. But her interest was never quite strong enough for her to break one of her rules -- never date a person you work with. Not to mention he was 11 years younger than her. She felt he was too young for her. But, there was just that little something about him that always made her feel nice when she was just talking to him. Plus, was she really interested in him or just feeling flattered by his little glances? She could never quite figure out what it was that she felt for him. Friendship? Simple physical attraction? Could it have been something more?

It also occurred to Jill that she should probably put on some clothes since Dan would be stopping by with the USB device. Or did she? She basically answered the door nude once for the FedEx guy, why not for Dan? He'd never tell anyone and could handle it, she mused. "Screw it, I don't feel like getting out some clean clothes just to wear them for a minute." She thought to herself. "It'll be cool."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The day passed and evening rolled in. Jill was relaxing on the couch, watching the news when Dan knocked on the door. She hesitated for a moment, wondering if she would regret this. Her heart started to pound as she nervously went to the door. She peeked out the window to make sure it was Dan and he was alone. Then, Jill cracked the door open.

"Come on in." Jill said as she quickly backed away from the open door. As Dan walked through the open doorway, his eyes widened with surprise.

"Uh. Oh jeez. Did I catch you at a bad time?" Dan stammered.

"No, no. Just close the door."

Dan flipped the door closed with his fingertips and leaned his back against it. His face began to turn bright red, but couldn't take his eyes off of Jill's nude body.

"D-do you want to get some clothes or something?" Dan managed, still not sure what to make of the situation.

"Sorry Dan, are you ok?"

"Um yea. Sure. No problem here. What's going on?"

"Dan, I'm really sorry. I should have thought about this a little better. I kinda have the habit of not getting dressed when I work from home. I've been doing it for so long, I just never bothered to throw something on even though I knew you were coming. Just, don't tell the people at work. Ok?" Jill said.

"No, no. It's totally cool. You can trust me. I, I......So, what are you, like a nudist or something?" Dan asked, still gawking at Jill.

"Well, sort of. I guess." Jill giggled.

"So, you mean you don't bother to get dressed at all during the day?" Dan asked.

"Well, yea. If I'm just here by myself, I just roll out of bed, do my workout, shower off, and start working. Saves on laundry, and it's actually really comfortable." Jill smiled.

"No shit?! What do you do when you go out to get the mail?" Dan asked

"Well, I'm the last house on this road. The bend in the road before my house shields me from most of the neighbors. Plus, no one is around during the day. I take a quick peek out the window to see..."

"...and you run out in the nude during the day?" Dan finished.

"Well, sometimes. Sometimes I'll just let it wait until a day I'm dressed. I usually get dressed and go out on Monday, Friday, and on the weekends." Jill said.

"Jill, that is something else." Dan said as he grinned and shook his head. "Has anyone caught you?"

"Well, the FedEx guy caught me once. You think I've gone nutty, don't you?" Jill asked.

"Nah, it's kind of adventurous. I've had days where I didn't bother to get dressed when I alone in the house." Dan said as he was processing the situation. "What the hell did the FedEx guy do when he saw you?" Dan said, almost laughing.

"He just grinned and I shut the door on him real quick. Those guys probably see it all. But, that's the advantage of living by myself. I've got that freedom. I don't have to worry about whoever walking in on me." Jill said.

"Yea, I definitely need to move out of my parents' place. Need a roommate?" Dan grinned.

"But I wouldn't be alone to walk around naked anymore, now would I?" Jill grinned.

"Hey, I wouldn't bother you about it. Not one bit." Dan replied as he started to become comfortable with Jill's nudity.

"I'm sure you wouldn't. Dan, I know this all seems a little weird, but do you want to hang out for a little bit? The bad thing about being working from home is that I'm always by myself. A little company can be nice and I have kinda missed our lunches together and just chatting."

"Are you going to keep your clothes off?" Dan asked, unable to hide his eagerness.

"Sure. Are you going to join me?" Jill asked.

Jill was feeling comfortable about being nude in front of Dan. It was liberating and more than a little exciting. And those feelings that she was never quite sure that she had for Dan were beginning to bubble up in her mind.

"Join you?" Dan asked.

"Why should you be the only one to get an eyeful? Jill said as she shifted her weight to one foot and put her hands on her hips.

"You want me to get nude too?" Dan asked as he pointed his hand at his chest.

"Seems fair, doesn't it?" Jill dared.

"Umm." Dan managed.

"Or don't you have it in you?" Jill teased.

"Is this a dare?" Dan asked.

"Interpret it as you like." Jill smiled coyly.

"Well, I'm not one to back down from a challenge. Especially from you." Dan replied, still not quite sure what to make of what he walked into.

Dan hesitated for a moment, but soon realized Jill was serious about her dare by the way she stood there watching him. He started to loosen his red tie, while continuing to gawk at Jill's nude body. Her pink little nipples at the tips of her beautiful, round breasts held his gaze.

"Nice tie there, sport." Jill complimented.

"Thanks, here you go." Dan said. As he freed the silk tie from around his neck, he tossed it to Jill.

"Nice." Jill said as she caught the tie and draped it around her neck.

Dan continued his strip show for Jill. Unbuttoning his white dress shirt and dropping it to the floor. Kicking off his shoes and pulling off his socks, then unbuckling his belt and dropping his black dress slacks to the floor and stepping out of them.

"Down to your last two pieces of clothing. Nice to see you are a boxers man." Jill cooed.

"Enjoying this?" Dan shyly smiled.

"Oh, most certainly." Jill said, grinning from ear to ear.

Dan pulled the white undershirt over his head and off. Tossing it aside to reveal his thin, but nicely defined body with thin patches of hair on his chest and taught belly. It was the right amount of man fuzz, not too much but not bare either.

"Ohh, here it comes. Come on, Danny." Jill continued to tease. She could see the bulge starting to grow in Dan's boxer shorts.

Dan slid his thumbs under the waistband of his cotton boxers, pulling them down his sinewy thighs and past his knees. As they fell to his ankles, he kicked them aside to finally reveal his nude body. Jill gave a soft gasp as his semi-hard cock was revealed to her.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Very nice." Jill said softly as she admired Dan's body. Dan's penis was slowly growing to its full length as Jill stared at him. He was large -- porn star large. His thin frame accentuated the size of his manhood.

Dan walked to Jill, gently placing his hands on her bare hips. Her skin felt smooth, warm, perfect as he leaned close to her.

"This is what you want, isn't it?" Dan asked as his lips softly met hers for their first kiss

Jill's lips parted to accept his kiss. Their warm mouths locked together as their tongues passionately circled and entwined. Dan's strong hands slid from Jill's hips to the round flesh of her perfect little ass, pulling her close. He could feel the hairs of her thick little bush tickle his hard cock.

"You know I've wanted to kiss you for so long" Dan gasped.

"I know." Jill managed. Her head was spinning with desire. "Come with me." Jill said as she took his hand, leading him down the hallway to her bedroom at the back of her single level home.

When they reached Jill's bed, she pulled the covers down to reveal the soft, white cotton sheets. Dan's tie was still around Jill's neck as she sat down, kicked her legs up and pivoted her body so she could slide her nude body across the queen-sized bed. Dan followed her lead and lay down next to her. As soon as he was flat on his back, Jill rolled over so that she was on top of him, straddling his waist with her shapely thighs.

As she slid her body down, Jill could feel Dan's hard shaft between the cheeks of her apple-shaped butt. Teasing him, she swung her hips back and forth, rubbing his hardness with her ass. She could feel his penis jump with small, excited spasms of pleasure.

"Oooooooh, you like that Danny?" She whispered right before she moved her lips to his, aggressively kissing his wanton mouth. It was a long, passionate kiss. Their tongues lustfully sloshing around in each others mouths as their bodies writhed against each other. Jill could feel her excitement burning down below as she gently nibbled on Dan's lower lip. At that moment, Jill's rules regarding a co-worker were gone. She desperately wanted to fuck him right there on her bed.

Taking control, Dan rolled their bodies over so that he was on top. Grabbing his tie off of the bed, he wrapped it around Jill's wrists.

"Oh fuck yes! Tie me up with your tie." Jill exclaimed.

Her wrists securely bound together, Dan took the loose ends of his tie and lashed them around one of the horizontal posts of the bed. Jill was lying on her back, her arms stretched up above her head and secured to the post of her own bed with her lover straddling her. Now Dan was on top and in total control.

Dan was breathing hard with excitement as he deeply kissed Jill's hot mouth. As he leaned forward, Jill could feel his hard cock against her skin. It made her tingle even more and her body was throbbing with anticipation of what was to come.

Sliding back, Dan brought his mouth to Jill's heaving breasts, his wet tongue flicking over the pink flesh of her hard little nipples. Jill wriggled her body as Dan's tongue relentlessly teased and played the erect little nubs at the tips her breasts. Dan alternated from one breast and then to the other while gently grasping the free breast with his strong palm. All the while, his hard cock was tickling against her thick pubic patch, ever so often rocking his hips as if he was fucking her tuft of black hair.

He could feel the pounding of Jill's heart and she was gasping deeply with pleasure. Dan's licking turned into sucking. Gentle, at first but growing more intense as he alternately worked each tit with his mouth and tongue. Circling and flicking her nipple as he sucked. Little rivulets of sweat and saliva streamed down Jill's quivering body as she was pushed to the edge of what she could withstand.

"Oh Gawd! This is incredible." Jill loudly moaned. Her pussy was throbbing with want. "Please Dan; I'm begging you to fuck me."

Dan pulled his body back so that he was on his knees between her thighs. Her hands still tied to the bed, Jill's legs were free and she spread them wide, inviting Dan to go inside. Her pussy was slick as her excitement streamed from the lips of her pink opening.

"How badly do you want it?" Dan said as he teased Jill's soaked clit and lips with the tip of his raging hardon.

"Badly!" Jill gasped.

"Do you want it, or need it?" Dan gasped as he slid the length of his shaft against her hot opening. Jill's pussy felt like a volcano ready to erupt. Her juices were leaking like lava from a gaping crater. Jill's drooling pussy was soaking the shaft of his thick cock as he slid it up and down against her throbbing clit and pink pussy lips.

"Please, go inside me. Please!" Jill exclaimed.

Rearing back, Dan then pushed his hips forward, driving the thick mushroom head between her soft lips and filling her with a slow, deliberate thrust. Jill's body shuddered as he entered her. His size caught her by surprise, but she loved every inch of it. Slowly sliding all the way inside he filled her slick tunnel, until his balls were against her soaked lips. Their bodies quivered as they became one.

Slowly, Dan was thrusting in and out. Filling her with each push forward, and then all but exiting her. His hard cock was churning the walls of her hot pussy. Jill's juices soaked his shaft, matting his manly little patch of fur and dripping down his balls. With each thrust forward, Dan would give a little extra motion upward, tickling her swollen clit with his pubic patch.

Jill wrapped her legs around Dan's ass, her calves pushing him closer and driving him further inside with each thrust. Her breasts and body shook with each strong thrust. He was fucking her slow and deliberate. The knuckles on Jill's bound hands turned white as she grasped the knotted silk fabric of the red tie. Her low, guttural moans were in time with each of Dan's powerful thrusts.

"Faster, Dan! I'm getting close!" Jill gasped

Dan's fucking grew more intense as Jill spread her legs as wide as she could, giving her lover easy access and freedom to thrust as fast as he could. Faster, harder, he pumped between her thighs. The frame of the bed replied to each thrust with a squeak of approval and was matched by Jill's low groans. He stirred their cauldron of passion and pleasure, bringing them closer to orgasm.

Dan gripped Jill's ankles tightly as he made his final frenzied pushes. With one final, deep thrust he gasped loudly. He came like an explosion, releasing the white hot passion he had held so long for Jill. His orgasm filled Jill's pussy, which pushed her over the edge.

Jill squealed as her body shook. The orgasm that had been building from Dan's relentless assault finally climaxed. Her hips bucked as Dan gave a few final thrusts and her orgasm rocked through her body like a fast moving thunderstorm. It was the most intense orgasm she had experienced in quite a long time.

Exhausted, they collapsed together on the bed. Jill managed to fight her wrists free from the constraints of the red tie and their bodies were locked in a sweaty embrace. While basking in the afterglow, they drifted into a short nap. After a few minutes they awoke.



"Oh my God, Dan. You aren't so shy after all." Jill managed as her ability to speak returned.

"I'm just quiet." Dan softly replied with his little-boy smile. Using his fingertips, he delicately rubbed Jill's scalp. "But I have to ask, where does this leave us?"

Jill thought for a moment. "Dan, I honestly don't know. But I can't look you in the eye and say that this is it, that this was just a one time fling.

Hopeful, Dan replied, "You realize that I want to have more that just sex with you. You obviously figured out that I like you quite a bit. You wouldn't have answered the door nude if you didn't trust me or have any interest as well."

Deep down, Jill knew he was right. Deep in her subconscious, she knew why she met Dan in the nude. "Dan, I'm still a little unsure. But, if you can keep this our little secret from the rest of the office, things could work out well."

"Work out well?" Dan asked.

"You don't know until you give it a try." Jill grinned.

Dan pulled her close for a sweet kiss, knowing full well she was leaving the door open to give their relationship a chance.


The End

[otamay]

Sex with my cousin sister.

This all happened when I was just 19 years old I had sex with my cousin sister.
Let me tell about her she was 21 years old she was very sexy her figure was 36-25-36 with good round ass and boobs . She was engaged and was to marry in two to three month. I stay in pune in a three bedroom flat in every summer vacation my cousin sister use to come to our place for holidays as she was from village town in Maharashtra so they liked enjoying holidays in punethis vacation she came for one and half month as she was engaged and wanted to do shopping for her marriage .she was very friendly to me and so was I .whenever she came to our place we use to spend our time together whole day and even in the night she use to sleep in my bedroom. I never had any intention of sex with her but I didn’t knew of her intentions.

One night as I was sleeping she took hold of my hand in her hand and placed her big boob on my hand While doing this I opened my eye a bit and saw what she was doing .she started rubbing her boob on my hand and by the time she was also afraid that I may wake up say something but I pretended to be asleepi didn’t slept that night and was just admiring what was happening and I also was feeling nice and was new to me because I never had sex or such things with any other girl this was my first time.

Next day when we were chatting or watching Tv all the time I was thinking of what happened last night and I made up mind to fuck her as her intentions were clear to me.. That night same thing happened as she was rubbing her boobs I also started massaging her boobs hard and she started making slow noise aaaah aaah ooh press it hard nice. Whole night I was only playing with her boobs as we both were doing this for first time and didn’t had much knowledge of sex.

I had a friend of my age who use to fuck her maid servant .he had told me about that I met him and asked him about sex he took me to his house and told me I will teach you live sex as it was time for her maid servant to come for household work.

[otamay]

Sex with my cousin sister.

This all happened when I was just 19 years old I had sex with my cousin sister. Let me tell about her she was 21 years old she was very sexy her figure was 36-25-36 with good round ass and boobs . She was engaged and was to marry in two to three month. I stay in pune in a three bedroom flat in every summer vacation my cousin sister use to come to our place for holidays as she was from village town in Maharashtra so they liked enjoying holidays in punethis vacation.

She came for one and half month as she was engaged and wanted to do shopping for her marriage. She was very friendly to me and so was I. Whenever she came to our place we use to spend our time together whole day and even in the night she use to sleep in my bedroom. I never had any intention of sex with her but I didn’t knew of her intentions.

One night as I was sleeping she took hold of my hand in her hand and placed her big boob on my hand While doing this I opened my eye a bit and saw what she was doing. She started rubbing her boob on my hand and by the time she was also afraid that I may wake up say something but I pretended to be asleep. I didn’t slept that night and was just admiring what was happening and I also was feeling nice and was new to me because I never had sex or such things with any other girl. This was my first time.next day when we were chatting or watching TV all the time I was thinking of what happened last night and I made up mind to fuck her as her intentions were clear to me.

That night same thing happened as she was rubbing her boobs I also started massaging her boobs hard and she started making slow noise aaaah aaah ooh,press it hard nice. Whole night I was only playing with her boobs as we both were doing this for first time and didn’t had much knowledge of sex. I had a friend of my age who use to fuck her maid servant. He had told me about that I met him and asked him about sex. He took me to his house and told me I will teach you live sex as it was time for her maid servant to come for household work.

[otamay]

He used to be alone in his house as his mom & dad both were working and used to come back home at 6.00 pm. We both were watching TV in his house and door bell rang. it was his maid servant. She saw me and went into kitchen for work. He also went into the kitchen and grabbed her from behind. she rejected and told that your friend is sitting in hall. Then he told her that he want to have sex with her cousin but he don’t know much about sex that is why he is here and we want to teach him sex.

She agreed he took her in bedroom and also called me and made me sit on chair next to his bed and told me to look how they perform sex.He then started kissing her lips, putting his tongue in her mouth and sucking her lips and main thing was she was very cooperative to him she was vast experiences. Then he started massaging her boobs above her white blouse he then removed her blouse and her big melon were freed as she didn’t were any bra. Then he started sucking one of her boob and massaging the other and she was rubbing her hand on his rod which was hard above his pant. This all continued for 5 min and seeing them my 5” penis was harden and was almost 8.5” erected I also started rubbing my penis.

Then he removed her sari and petticoat and she was fully naked as she didn’t wear panties. Also and for me it was the first time to see a pussy it was bit hairy then my friend started rubbing his hand on her pussy which was wet and she started removing his shirt and pant. My friend was in his under wear only with his rod fully erected. He then parted his legs and started licking her pussy and she was moaning. He was inserting his tongue in her pussy and she was feeling more excited and making noise, yes! do it hard, yes!

[otamay]

And pushing his head in her pussy, this they did for 10 min. Then he got up and she removed his underwear and took his fully erected lund in her mouth and started sucking it like a lolly pop. See this I also started rubbing my penis a bit fast than that of earlier. After some time he stood and made her legs apart and kept tip of the penis on her pussy and gave a push in one stroke. His fully erected lund was in her pussy, she was moaning and he started pushing forward and backward. After doing this for few minutes he released his whole load of cum inside her pussy and I in my pants.

Seeing this they both started laughing at me. Then my friend went to bathroom for bath and she was lying on the bed. Then she called me and said “come on dear why are you so shy .come on fuck me” then I also thought lets don’t miss chance and grab the experience from experienced women. She removed my pants and underwear and started sucking my cock which was down due to cum. And with couple of minutes my cock was fully erected, seeing that she said “ nice virgin cock haan “ As it was first time women sucking my cock I was feeling as I was in heaven.

Now I started kissing her lips and massaging her boobs for few minutes. She took my penis in her hand and placed on the tip of her love hole and told to push it inside. I did it went full inside as her pussy was already wet and I started pumping. As I was enjoying, I started pumping faster and faster then I released my cum inside in pussy. It was really a great experience for me. Then it became our regular routine for me and my friend. We also used to fuck her together like in xxx movies.

Then that night me and my cousin were in bed. Now I was an experienced man. it all started massaging her boobs over her silky nighty I was suprised to see that she didn’t wear any bra and panty that night. Then I pulled her nighty and made her naked and started sucking her boobs. She was moaning. Then I started licking her pussy and her juices started to flow out and made it wet. My cock was erected now. I came upon her and pushed my cock in her pussy which was hard to go inside and she screamed its paining . I put my hand on her mouth so that no one can hear her noise and started fucking her slowly so that she can resist pain. And slowly started increasing my strokes. After few minutes of pumping I released my cum inside her pussy. We both of them enjoyed. Then I fucked her 2 time more that night. And after that I fucked her daily for a month and half in different position and location and also in bathroom.

The End

[birdie8819]

Ashley's Ass

Let me describe Ashley so you get a mental picture. Ashley is about 5'6" tall, long jet black hair that she keeps in a pony tail, weighs around 115 pounds, her breasts are around a 34b. And needless to say has a killer ass.

It all started with my new job. I had just switched jobs that had landed me into a vendor route and one of my two stops was Wal-Mart. During my training phases I was introduced to the person who would be receiving my delivers and checking them in. Her name was Ashley, and boy did she do something for me right away. I wanted to change places with her in a heartbeat, instead of her checking me in I wanted to check her in if you get my point. That hot little body she had screamed to me and I wanted to answer the call.

I, being kind of reserved could only stare at her every time she checked me in. I was hoping for a smile or comment that would let me know she might be interested. Will one day when my order was messed up she sat down on some containers so we could go over my order and find the mistake. Well as she was sitting there I got a glimpse of her ass. She had no underwear on and low and behold I got the glimpse of a lifetime. That ass was so incredible; I could just sit there and stare at Ashley's ass all day long. Imagining my face buried in her ass got me stirred up and horny as hell and almost wishing I could bend her over the container she was sitting on and take her ass. Ashley has this nice toned ass that most women want and at this point I wanted it too. I wanted to bury my face in that ass and never come up for air.

As I walked in the door to my house that night her ass was still on my mind. I raced to the shower for a much needed masturbation session and to relieve the mornings sighting of Ashley's ass. As I lathered up my seven inch cock and began to stroke it the only thought in my mind was of Ashley. My strokes became faster and faster with my minds eye drifting back to her ass. My cock started to jump in my hands as I imagined it was buried up to the hilt in Ashley's ass. With this thought running through my mind I came with such a force that it left me weak in the knees. As I toweled off and settled down for some sleep I tried to focus on other things. Nope didn't work because my mind kept coming back to Ashley.

The next day I went back to Wal-Mart to deliver more product and Ashley was there. We made small talk and during this time she told me about her nights activities. She said her family was all out and she had the house to herself. She told me that all she did was take a long hot bubble bath. Damn that got my juices flowing again. Imaging her and I taking a long hot bubble bath together and her ass sitting on top of me got my cock as hard a 2x4 again.

During our check in phase of course I meant to mess up so I might get a chance to see that ass again while we were looking for the mistake and she was sitting on those containers. Well her shirt rode up again and sure enough there was that incredible ass staring at me. I don't know if she knew I could get that good of a view of her ass or if she really didn't care. All I knew is that I cared and my mistakes may become a habit for me just so I get the chance to see her ass everyday.

When I got home again I went straight for the shower with the thoughts of Ashley's ass in my mind. Again I had a tremendous orgasm just day dreaming about what it would be like to fuck that ass.

That night I had a powerful dream. A dream like no other dream hit me. Of course Ashley was one of the main participants in my dream.

My dream started with me checking in my product to Ashley. During the check in process she has a mischievous grin splayed out on her face. Seeing that sparkle in her eyes I ask what is up. She doesn't let on. Of course there is a mistake again in my product order. She goes and takes a seat on those containers so we can go through and find the mistake. Of course her shirt rides up and again she is not wearing any panties. My eyes travel to that spot on cue. I can't get enough of looking at her firm ass. Mid way through the process she catches me staring at her ass. She doesn't pull down her shirt at all just keeps on going to try and find the mistake with a smile on her face. We find it and I go about my business of putting the product on the shelves.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

As I was preparing to leave she saunters over to me and I noticed her jet black hair was now out of the ponytail and splayed loosely around her shoulders. She asks "what is on your agenda tonight." I respond that I have no agenda tonight and that maybe we ought to go out and have dinner and drinks. She gladly accepts and gives me her phone number and tells me to call her around 5 that night. She turns to leave and drops her pen. She bends down to retrieve it and her butt comes out to say its goodbyes to me. I smile and leave.

At straight up 5 I call her on her cell phone. She answers, "Hey there knew you would call" we discuss tonight's agenda. She wants to eat and go get drinks at a local tavern called the Wormy Dog. I agree and we set a time for 7 to meet at Applebee's.

She comes in to the restaurant and my jaw hits the floor. She is wearing a pair of jeans that hug her ass. She comes over to the table and sits down right next to me. It is a booth and I was thinking she would be sitting across the table from me but what the heck who was I to argue about the seating arrangements.

We start conversing about her and her ambitions in life. She starts telling me about her interest in the nursing field and the scholarship she just got to start pursuing that field. Of course this news interests me but then again there goes my chances of seeing that ass everyday while checking in. She tells me about her life and her likes and dislikes in life in general. I noticed I was less thinking about tapping that ass and more about paying attention to her. She had a weird effect on me. At the start of this date all I was thinking about was the ending and here we were at the beginning and the more we talked the more I got to know the goddess with the killer ass.

Dinner was far more enjoyable than I could have imagined. I got to really know her and the more I got to know the more I was intrigued. After dinner as we were walking out to our cars she reached over and took my hand in hers. This sent shivers right to my heart. I couldn't believe my feelings for her at the time. As I led her to her car we agreed to meet at the Wormy Dog tavern. She asked if I could get the keys out of her back pocket. I was only too happy to oblige. As my hand reached in her pocket I could feel that she had no panties on as usual. My hand must have lingered there for a couple of seconds to long because she swatted me and said go get in your car and meet me.

At the tavern we had a few beers and talked some more. I was really getting entranced by Ashley. A song came on that she really loved and asked me to dance with her. As we danced she said she had something to tell me after the song. We danced close due to it being a slow song and I knew why we were dancing she was rubbing up against me to get a feel of my rock hard cock rubbing her pubic bone regions. It felt great having the woman I desired this close in my arms and rubbing her body against mine. The song ended way too soon for me but we headed back to the table to talk.

As we seeped our beers she said, "I am so horny and haven't been with a man in about two months. Will you take me home with you and fulfill my desires?" The seep of beer didn't reach its intended spot as I half chocked it down and have spit it out. I couldn't believe she said this. I responded by taking her hand and leading her to her car. Follow me I said.

We arrived at my house and we both were like animals in heat. Soon a thought came to my mind. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I wanted this woman to squirm and experience wanton lust and desire. I slowly undid her shirt. She had on this see through black bra that incased her rock hard nipples. My blood was boiling but I relaxed and took in some air to slow me down. I slowly unclasped her bra and her nipples sprang forth. I took her breasts in my hands and slowly played with them while giving her a deep French kiss. As my hands played with her globes and our tongues danced her hand landed on my ass and she squeezed. We stayed like that for a bit just exploring one another's mouth. I broke the kiss and led her to the bedroom.

I laid her down on the bed and slowly got her out of her jeans. When I had gotten the jeans off of her my eyes drank in the beauty of her form. She was completely gorgeous from head to toe. She locked eyes with me and asked, "Do you like what you see?" I responded that she had the best body of any woman I have ever been with. I take my time and savor the view of her naked form. Her heaving breasts, her shaven pussy, her long slender legs, her crinkled up toes that I would be sucking here in a minute. I asked her to roll over. She complied and I got another view of my prize. I drank it in and a smile formed on my lips. I started kneading her ass. She said, "Hey hold on there. That's your prize if you can make me cum at least 4 times."


The End

[birdie8819]

My Wife's Sister

The sound of the dirt hitting the coffin was dull, which matched the dreary day. I was standing there, watching as the minister said some words meant to ease the suffering of those left behind. I held my daughter's hand, her husband standing just behind us. His hand was on my shoulder, offering comfort. My son was standing next to me, his girlfriend beside him.

At forty-nine years old, I never expected to be standing at graveside, burying my wife. I always believed deep down I would be the first to go. I thought that due to my work and the way I had lived my life, I would surely die before my wife, and that when I did, I'd be an old, old man. Now I felt old. Ancient.

After the funeral there was the reception. Everyone coming up to me, telling me how sorry they were, how great she was, how wonderful we were, how young she was, everything but what I needed to hear. We had been married over twenty years, two kids, both now off on their own. The youngest, our, I mean, my daughter, is married and about to have my first grandchild. The oldest, my son is working in New York City in the financial district. Both are doing well.

With all the people at our house... I guess it's my house, now... See? I'm having a hard time adjusting to this being single. Everything for the last twenty years has been ours, not mine. Anyway, there were about forty people around talking and offering their support. I just wanted to be alone at the moment.

Feeling quite fed up, I finally slipped out into the back yard, and worked my way out the back gate, intending to take a short walk. As I closed the gate, someone drove up the alley, and parked their car right next to where I was standing.

"Jeff... How are you holding up?"

It was Marie, my wife's younger sister. The one person in the world I didn't want to see at the moment. You see it was partially Marie's fault that my loving wife was dead. Okay, maybe that isn't really fair to Marie or my wife, but in my heart I knew that if Marie had kept her damn interests to herself, Brenda would still be here with me.

"I'm just going for a walk Marie. Everyone is inside. You've been mentioned."

I didn't smile nor did I invite her openly. I just stated the facts as I saw them. I now wanted to be away from here for certain, and I was sure Marie would try to invite herself on my walk. I should have known better, as she just brushed past me and went into the back yard. She had always been all about Marie. That's why when Marie had taken a sudden interest in Brenda's personal life that I became suspicious. That was out of character for her younger sister in many ways.

I sighed; glad to be free of her for the moment. There was a cloud hanging between us, and a chasm that to me seemed insurmountable now. Family or no, Marie was persona-non-gratis around me. It's a long story about what happened and how it all mushroomed into the funeral today, and to be quite honest I'm not really up to telling it here and now. Life goes on, just like water in a river or air across a mountaintop. Always moving relentlessly onward. For most people anyway. Then again, maybe telling it will help me to move on.

Okay... fine. Here is my story. Take it as I lay it out, or not... it is what has happened in my life.

Brenda and I met after college, at her job. I had been into the insurance company she worked at to renew my policies on the house and car, and she had been the agent assigned to me. I found myself making excuses to go back after our initial meeting, and somewhere along the way finally got the nerve to ask her out.

After several months of dating, we had seen that we were deeply in love with each other, so we got married. Two children and a full and wonderful marriage, right up until two years ago anyway, I had never questioned getting married to Brenda. We were like two peas in a pod, and very compatible. Then Marie had gotten interested in Brenda's life.

I'm sure she was well meaning. I'm sure that Marie thought that Brenda needed to reach out and grow. Everything one could see in a person who was trying to be better and more loving of those around her, you could have seen in Marie. She had been trying hard to help Brenda with what Marie saw as shortcomings.

It started with Wednesday night 'girl's night out'. Soon it grew to Wednesday and Fridays. Then Saturday was added. It seemed that, after a while, Marie was spending more time with Brenda than I was. Of course, that was true only because Marie was capitalizing on Brenda's time when normally I would have been.

At home it soon became 'Marie this' or 'Marie that'. When it got to be a daily thing, I started to withdraw from Brenda. Every time I would try to get some quality time with my wife, Marie seemed to be there. Any time I wanted Brenda to be with me, Marie seemed to be more important. Every time I wanted to take Brenda out for dinner it seemed that it was one of 'those' nights for the girls.

Pretty soon what had been a very communicative and open relationship became closed off and non-talkative. I couldn't say anything about how I felt without Brenda flaring up and getting mad at me, telling me I was being hard and unfair to her younger sister. If all I was going to do was piss off my wife by just trying to be with her, then why would I bother?

A few months after the growing 'girls night out' invaded my life, I could see that my marriage was in serious trouble. Yet, I couldn't talk to my wife about it without her getting mad and defensive. So I did the worst thing I could have done. I gave up. I spent my time doing what I wanted to do, and Brenda began to do her own thing as well. On our rare nights at home together we were like two strangers living in the same house.

Then, one night... well rather it was morning, but it started the night before, all hell broke loose. I was at home, working in the garage on a project I had going. It was a Friday night, and Brenda and Marie had gone out on their regular Friday night thing. They left the house about six-thirty, and I found myself making my own supper. Something else I had been doing more and more it seemed.

Eating in the garage seemed to be the simple thing to do, so I got dinner ready and took it out there. Listening to my boom box as I worked and ate soothed me. I worked until eleven and then went in. I half expected Brenda to be in bed already, but I was a bit surprised that she wasn't even home yet. I saw the light flashing on the phone, a message left waiting.

"Jeff, I'm staying at Marie's tonight. We've been out a bit longer and it's too late for me to drive home in the condition I'm in. I'll see you in the morning."

"Why bother" I thought to myself, "I never see you anymore anyway. Just move in with your bitch sister and be happy."

Yeah, I'll admit, I was mad and jealous. I had lost something when Marie took such a special interest in her sister, and now I didn't seem to be able to find a way to get my wife back. I missed being with Brenda; I missed the talks, the laughing, the gentle chatter of a couple who knew each other very well, and most of all, lately it seemed I missed the sex we had once shared with each other.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I replayed the message before deleting it, and that's when I heard men's voices in the background. There were men at Marie's house with my wife. It sounded like a party going on too. I picked up the phone and dialed.

After nine rings, someone picked up. A man's voice.

"Yeah... it's your dime don't waste it."

"Yeah, let me speak to Brenda please?"

"Is she the one with long hair? She's a bit tied up at the moment. Maybe call back tomorrow like around... say... noon?"

"This is her husband; I need to speak to her. Put her on the phone..."

"Fuck off."

CLICK.

The bastard had hung up on me. Getting mad I redialed the phone. Nobody picked up. I tried three times over the next half-hour, getting madder and madder. Finally I had enough. Grabbing my car keys off the counter I left the house and drove over to Marie's.

There was nobody home at her place. That's when I remembered I had dialed Brenda's cell phone. I had no idea where she was, or who she was with. I didn't know if she was there on her own, or if she had been kidnapped. I knew nothing.

I drove home madder than I'd ever been; mad and scared. I went in and made myself a drink. Making myself a drink I started on the rocks, but finished the bottle neat. Matter of fact, I finished the bottle by chugging right out of it.

At some point I decided that Brenda was doing this of her own free will and that the cops couldn't or wouldn't do anything about it for twenty-four hours anyway. I had gone so far as to even think that Brenda had invited the men to be with them. My mind was playing tricks on me now, and the alcohol wasn't helping me to see things better.

In the morning I woke to a hell of a headache, and dry cottonmouth. I rummaged around and took a shower, then got dressed. Taking a bottle of aspirin in hand I took some and then after a thought, took a few more. It was an eight aspirin headache today. In the mirror I saw a man with that haunted lost look.

I sat around after eating a light breakfast, and waited for either a phone call or Brenda to come home. Around two o'clock she pulled up in the driveway. Walking in, she looked great. Freshly showered and wearing one of my favorite dresses. It was a slinky and tight fitting number that left lots of leg and a bit of chest exposed. In the past Brenda had only worn it when out with me, and even then, only if she wanted to get laid that night.

"Sorry for not getting home last night dear. Marie and I had a few too many and then by the time we got to her place I was real tired, too tired to drive, so I crashed at her place."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. Slept until just a little bit ago. Took a quick shower and here I am."

"Oh?"

"What's wrong Jeff, you seem upset?"

"Well, I called your cell last night, several times after the first call. It seems that the person who picked up said you were tied up. I told him that I was your husband and he hung up on me. Nobody would pick up after that. Now I see the dress you were wearing and I have to ask myself, did you wear it for some other man? I am also wondering where you wore it at since I drove over to Marie's and neither of you was there. Her place was dark."

Brenda sat down. Too bad she missed the chair. She had turned as I was talking; hearing that I had called and a man had picked up her cell phone, going white in the face. I guess she thought that the easy chair was a bit closer to her than it was, but she missed it by a foot or so.

She didn't move from the floor though. Her hands were on her face and she was crying. I couldn't stand it, as it was plain as day that she had done something she was ashamed of. I got up and stormed out to the garage. I locked the door behind me, and cranked up the stereo as loud as I could stand it.

I didn't accomplish much other than to bang things around for a couple of hours and mostly just cuss at Marie, Brenda and the asshole on the phone from last night. By the time I cooled off and shut down the stereo I had begun to think about my marriage and how it was all unraveling around me. All because of Marie as far as I was concerned.

Before Marie, Brenda and I had been happy and loving to each other. Since Marie we had drawn apart, and now it seemed, Brenda was looking for happiness or satisfaction from another man... or worse... men. In the hours out in my shop I came to the realization that I had probably lost Brenda for good. We were headed for a divorce.

Going into the house I found myself alone. Brenda was gone off somewhere, and I will admit I was thinking she had run to Marie's for support. I went to our bedroom and got a shock when I saw Brenda's dresser drawers open and empty. Looking in the closet I saw just a few items here and there, things she hardly wore anymore. She had left me.

Being that it was a Saturday, I only had the option of online banking available to me, so I went online and began to work out how to move money around and protect myself in case Brenda decided to leave me permanently. I was not going to lose out financially after having worked so many years to build up a nice savings account and bank account.

After that I called a buddy of mine who had been through a divorce and we made a date to get together and talk about Brenda and me. I called our kids and told them things between their mom and I had gotten strained and she may have moved out. My daughter asked me where and I honestly said I didn't know.

A week went by, with me working every day, hard and busy to keep my mind off my downward spiraling home life. At night I would drink and sleep, getting up just in time to shower before heading back to work. That Saturday, one week to the day since the last time I had seen my wife, I met up with my buddy and we talked. He didn't have much advice for me other than what I already sort of knew. Protect my assets first, then worry about her and what she may do... or want or try to do.

I never heard from Brenda the whole week. No phone calls, no stopping by work, nothing. By Saturday night I was certain she had given up on us way before last week, and was now shacked up with some other man. I finally called Marie's house that night too. Marie was home, and quite surprised to find out that Brenda wasn't home with me.

"I thought she was still mad at me and sticking close to home. You haven't seen her at all Jeff? That's not right. What happened between you two?"

"YOU HAPPENED... you... bitch."

"Jeff, that's awful harsh. You don't mean that."

"Yes I do. We were fine until you started taking Brenda out every Wednesday, Friday and Saturday night. You and your girl's nights out destroyed us Marie. I hope you achieved whatever it was you were aiming for. She's gone and I am sure we are about to get divorced. If she's not with you she must be with that asshole that answered her phone last Friday night."

"Oh. You know about last Friday night then?"

"I know that Saturday afternoon she showed up at home in her 'wanna get laid dress', all freshly showered and then I told her about some strange guy answering her phone and she just sat on the floor and cried. Later on, when I came in from the garage, she had packed her things and left me. So... fuck you Marie. You and your bullshit cost me my wife. Don't ever come around me again. Whore."

I heard her yelling not to hang up, but I was too mad to listen to her. I just wanted to shut everything out. Her, Brenda, that other man, and life in general. Furious didn't describe my feelings or thoughts.

Just hearing Marie on the phone was enough to set me off. I was angry all over again, angry and lost. My wife was off somewhere, I knew not where, and I had no way of fixing things. After shouting into the phone, I slammed it down so hard I broke the handset. Fuck... now I had to buy a new phone on top of everything else. That seemed to open a dam inside me and I found myself on the floor, crying. Like a baby.

It was a while before I decided to get up and go to bed. As I got up I noted that I had been sitting right where Brenda had collapsed on me not such a long time ago. Sleep that night was fitful and full of bad dreams and tossing and turning. By morning I figured I had actually lost on the equation, and would have been far better off just staying up all night drinking.

A dreary Sunday morning greeted me and I was not in any kind of mood to deal with anyone. I ate something to keep my stomach from growling at me, and then just sat in the kitchen drinking coffee. About noontime, I heard a car pull up in our front driveway. Looking out the window I saw my son climbing out.

"Dad... what the heck has gone on around here anyway? Mom came to my place a week ago upset and crying... won't talk to me about anything but that you are going to leave her. What's going on?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"I told you we were having problems son. Besides, she left me. She packed her things and ran. This is the first I knew where she was at all this time."

"Yeah, mom came to my place. I... uh... well it was kinda embarrassing. I had a friend over and she spent the night... anyway, mom was on my couch in the morning when my friend went to shower so they sort of met, in the worst possible way."

"Oh damn. Sorry about that. I didn't even known where your mom has been. When did she show up at your place anyway?"

"Sunday. After you called and talked to me. She refused to let me call you and talk to you. She wanted me to leave you alone for fear that you'd hunt her down. What's going on dad? You're not going to hurt her are you?"

I was tired. It had been a week of worry and stress like none I'd ever had before. Now my son had to drive over three hundred miles on a Sunday to ask me what was going on and why his mom was at his place refusing to let him talk to me.

"Look, last week she went out with your Aunt Marie."

"Mom told me about that. She ended up missing your call and somehow you got real angry about it. What got into you? Why would you do that?"

"She missed my call? That's what she told you? That she just missed my call?"

"Yeah. She told me that she missed a call you made that someone else intercepted it before she knew about it. Then she said you got real mad at her. She was afraid so she ran."

"That isn't quite correct. She missed telling you some important details."

"Then why don't you tell me what happened dad?"

"Last Friday night your mom went out with your Aunt Marie like clockwork. I was in the garage working on a few things for a while. I came in about eleven and found your mom wasn't home yet. I saw she had left a message on the phone that I had missed. She told me she had too much to drink and was going to stay at Marie's."

"Okay, she told me that part. About the message I mean."

"Yeah? Well, when she left the message I replayed it to make sure I understood it right."

"I've seen you do that lots of times. You always replay messages like that."

"I replayed it and in the background I heard men's voices. That worried me, so I called your mom's cell phone. It rang nine times, and then some strange guy picked up. I asked to speak to her and he told me she was tied up at the moment, to call back tomorrow afternoon. I told him I was her husband and to put her on now. He hung up on me after telling me to fuck off."

"Oh shit. Mom sort of sugar coated that part. So... mom cheated on you?"

"To be honest, I'm not sure what happened son. She left before we talked about it, but she was acting guilty as hell about something. I haven't talked to her since Saturday afternoon."

"You two need to talk to each other. Can you come over to my place and talk? I'll be there for either of you, and my new girlfriend will be there too. You need to at least talk about what's going on. You have too many good years together to just toss them away like this dad."

"I'll talk... but will your mother?"

"If you show up, I'll make sure she is there. Uh... just come as you are dad...no guns or weapons or junk okay? I mean, I know you're mad and everything and your talk may ignite more anger between you two... but you need to work things out, or figure out what you're going to do. You can't stew on this for very long, neither of you."

"I'll follow you home."

"Why don't you just hop in and ride with me?"

"What if your mom and I can't work things out at your place Mark?"

"I'll make sure you get home okay dad. Trust me."

During the drive to my son's place I realized that I still had some love for Brenda. Even if she had cheated on me, I think that right at that moment I was willing to try to work things out with her. When we got to Mark's place he parked and we went inside. His girlfriend was sitting with Brenda and when I walked in they both got up, looking nervous.



"Hi Jeff."

"Brenda"

I may still love her but I was still upset with her so I kept my greeting short.

"Uh... How have you been?"

How had I been? What did she think? I started to boil. Before I could check myself, I started to blow up. I was barely able to curtail my anger in time.

"How do you think I've been you cheating..." I saw her shrinking from me as I yelled. I had to pause and catch myself. "I'm sorry... Uh... I've been okay I guess. Drinking a bit too much lately. Confused about things too."

She looked pale and nervous. The woman I loved, the woman I had spent the better part of my life with was afraid of me. That hurt me deep inside. My heart was breaking. I loved her still, and she was afraid of me. Could we patch things up?

The young woman that must have been the 'guest' broke in.

"I'm Jill. You must be Mark's father. I wish we could have met under better circumstances."

I took her proffered hand and shook it gently.

"Me too. I hope that we can get to know each other a bit more though. Mark hadn't told us he was seeing anyone... yet."

I glanced knowingly at him; he saw the slight reprimand in my eyes I'm sure. Jill kept me on track.

"Look, you two need to talk, so Mark and I will be in the other room. If things get sticky or loud we'll come to the rescue, okay? You guys just sit and talk things over for now. Try to keep your cool though. This is an apartment building and the walls and floors are thin."

Mark and Jill left us to our own devices.

"I guess I need to explain things to you Jeff. First of all, I'm so sorry. I really am."

"So, you have something you need to be sorry about? Did you sleep with some guy?"

"Not exactly."

"I don't understand. Not exactly? That's kind of like being half pregnant dear."

"It wasn't just one guy, and we didn't sleep."

"More than one guy? YOU?"

Her revelation hit me hard. Frankly I was flat stunned. She had been with more than one man? This was not the person I had married years ago at all. I didn't know who she was.

"You did this openly and freely of your own choice?"

"Not exactly. I was drunk... I think I had way too much to drink that night. Marie had also been pushing me for weeks to get out and let my hair down. I don't know, maybe I was lonely too. I just don't know how it all came about, but suddenly, there I was on a bed with four men... actually it started with just one guy, but by the end all of them were... anyway, Marie was there too, and by the end of the night I had been with all of them. Yes... Marie too. The guys kind of arranged that. It wasn't rape, really, but they were quite forceful. I was drunk enough that I guess I didn't think about what I was doing and how wrong it was until it was far too late."

Her revelation hit me like a ton of bricks. I had expected to hear she had cheated on me... I hadn't figured more than one man, nor her and Marie doing things together either. They were sisters for Christ's sake. I sat there, not knowing what to say. Our talk had taken about five minutes so far and we were already into the part about her having been with other men. She wasn't hiding... or I didn't think she was hiding anything from me. She must have read my mind.

"I will tell you whatever you want to know, Jeff. If I can. Part of all that went on I'm not sure how it came to be. I'm not sure when I became a slut either. I am though. I had sex with four men I didn't know, and I used no protection at all. I even enjoyed part of it... for a while. I don't know why I did it. I don't know what caused me to forget my wedding vows, or my husband waiting for me at home. All I do know is that at one point I heard myself begging for more. I was such a slut. I'm a terrible person. I don't deserve you... I don't deserve to live."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Her sobs took over her ability to speak and she just collapsed. I watched her, not knowing who this person in front of me was. I didn't say anything. I was too shocked and stunned to even know where to start. This was all too much for me to handle. I began to feel ill.

"I-I-uh... oh... shit..."

I started to throw up. I ran to the kitchen sink and let loose. After a while, I turned on the water and flushed it down the drain, then headed to the bathroom for a bit. I stayed in the bathroom for about fifteen minutes. I mostly leaned on the counter and threw up from time to time. I calmed down and was able to settle the stomach with a glass of water. Wiping my face off, I returned to the kitchen table.

Brenda was in tears, crying softly. I wanted to go to her and hold her. Hug her to me and tell her it would be okay. The problem was I didn't know if it would be okay ever again. I sat down heavily, wanting to be able to know what to say or ask without getting sick again.

"So... you and Marie's nights out were for scouting for men then?"

"NO. That never happened before. We had gone to a new club. I told you that I had been drinking too much. Anyway, these guys were buying us drinks and dancing with us. They complimented us and made me feel beautiful and sexy. Lately you haven't been paying attention to me, so I guess it went to my head... Marie's too. Then, the next thing I know I called you and left the message that I was too drunk... and then we went to their place."

"Lately I hadn't been paying attention to you? I hadn't been paying attention to you? Are you hearing yourself Brenda? You're the reason, you and your sister. You haven't been letting me even try. I've tried to get you to go out with me but you've been crying that you and Marie needed to be together. Not only that, but you told me in the message that you were at Marie's, Brenda. You lied to me."

"No... at the time I thought we were going to Marie's. The men wanted to take us to their place first though, it was just to be for a minute so one of them could pick up something, so we never thought it would be a problem. We ended up becoming sluts there though. If only I hadn't thought you should have paid more attention to me, I might have been better prepared to fend off what happened."

I couldn't help my voice raising as she mentioned again that she thought it was my fault somehow.

"I haven't been paying enough attention to you lately? Again with that? God Damnit! Need I remind you that you've been the one ignoring me? You're the one that has been going out with Marie every Wednesday, Friday and Saturday night. Always Marie this and Marie that. You've blown me off more and more while taking up her cause to me. You're the one who has been pushing me out of your life."

I saw from the way her eyes changed that she suddenly realized she wouldn't be able to blame me all that much for what she'd done. It was like a veil had lifted when that thought hit her. She slumped in her chair and finally gathered enough will power to continue.

"I-I know Jeff. I mean, I didn't realize it was me until... now. You're right about that part. You hadn't been paying attention to me because I had been with Marie so much and cutting you off from me. That, and it pissed you off so much too."

"You like being a slut then? You've mentioned it several times. I've never called you a slut nor have I treated you like one either, you know."

"I hate it Jeff. Hate it. Something inside me snapped that night and I found out I liked what I did with those men. It was the tastes, textures, sizes, and combinations I guess. It was all so different and new to me. Deep down I loved the different things we were doing and some of them I'd always wanted to try with you, but couldn't bring myself to ask you to. I lost myself in the whole mess and now I've lost you. I hate it because I found myself with other men doing things that I should only have been doing with you, and for you. I know that I've driven you away for good now too."

"Maybe."

Hope shown in her eyes and her whole posture changed. She saw that maybe there was a chance that I'd be able to forgive her and we could get past this nasty bit of time.

"I'd do anything Jeff. I want to be with you. I want to stay married to you. I won't go out anymore ever unless you are with me. I'll be a stay-at-home wife and do anything you want me to do. I'll do anything Jeff... anything."

"So... now you're suddenly willing to talk to me and work with me? What about when you were going out with Marie? Are you going to start that again later on when things cool off? You know that she drove a wedge between us don't you? She was taking up all the time that you used to spend with me doing things."

"Oh Jeff... I'm sorry about that too. I never really realized how much I'd been ignoring you and avoiding you. I don't know why I let myself do that either."

"Well, it isn't going to be all that simple now Brenda. You've cheated on me... us really. You have been with other men... several of them. How do you think that makes me feel? Do you have any idea of what that makes me feel like? Any idea? Then, you were going to try to pass it all off to me saying you stayed with Marie. Would you have kept up the lie after that if I hadn't found out? Are you going to be lying to me from now on too?"

My voice had risen. My teeth clenched. I could feel the hot anger bubbling up and I was fighting to keep it in check. I was losing that battle though. Brenda could see it in my eyes too. I saw her look of fear as my voice began climbing in volume.

Mark and Jill slipped into the kitchen at that moment.

"Hey dad... mom? So... how's about we take a short break now. Maybe dad and I can take a walk... or maybe dad and Jill?"

Jill grabbed my arm and dragged me out of my chair. I had half risen up, so it wasn't much of a tug for her, but I had the distinct feeling that she had some strength there, of that there was no doubt.

"Come on Jeff. You and I can take a walk. You can bounce some stuff off of me, while Mark and Brenda have a chat. Okay?"

"Yeah... fine."

It was probably the best thing they could have done at that moment. My anger had been running wild in those last few seconds and it had gotten close to where I would not have been able to control it. I'm not sure what I would have done had I not been sidetracked like I was, and that thought will haunt me for a long time.

We walked for about a block before Jill started talking to me.

"Jeff, I know you're angry and you have every right to be. Brenda and I talked about what she did while Mark went to get you. She is really repentant you know? She is so sorry she did something like that and possibly ruined her marriage. She really is feeling guilty about it all. I believe her and I think the alcohol played a large part in this whole mess too."

"And so she should feel guilty. She messed up big time. First her bitch... sorry... her sister Marie takes up most of her free time, time that she used to spend with me. Then they both end up in a drunken gangbang. I want to beat them both senseless. I hate her for that so much right now I just don't know it I'll ever get over it."

"You know, my mom and dad went through this very same thing a few years ago. Mom went out with her girlfriends a couple times a month. One night they all had too much to drink and mom got involved with some guy. I thought at first that dad was going to die of a heart attack, then I thought he was going to kill mom. They worked it all out in the end though. You and Brenda will too."

"Your parents are still married then?"

"I said they worked it out, not that they stayed married. Look Jeff, what Brenda did was wrong in so many ways and on so many levels... but that doesn't mean that she doesn't love you still. I know it seems that she has tossed you aside, but she hasn't. She messed up and got caught up in a situation that went too far, too fast. It happens. Alcohol and drugs are the two things that cause things like this to happen most often. Lowered inhibitions coupled with peer pressure and having 'fun' can do that to anyone."

"Well, it doesn't really matter now does it? I mean, the dirty deed is done and she strayed. I on the other hand never strayed. Of course I didn't have a sister or brother coming over dragging me away from my wife all the damn time either."

We were walking and talking and I found my anger subsiding. Jill had a way of talking softly and soothingly that helped a lot that was for sure. I wasn't sure where Brenda and I were headed now, if we'd stay together or if we'd divorce, but I was willing to try to work through it all.

"I think I can go back and talk a bit... quieter now."

"Let's walk a bit more okay? I have a question or two for you."

"Okay then... ask away."

I was trying to cheer up and sound like it too. Inside I was all messed up still, and not in any mood to be happy at all. Maybe that was part of my problem. I was trying to figure out why Brenda would get into such a situation, and then when she had and I found out, it had hurt me to the core. I was trying to hold the anger in, to keep myself better than her. Righteous indignation perhaps?

"Jeff, before Marie began coming over and taking Brenda away all the time... how were things between you guys?"

"Uh... fine I think. I thought anyway. I mean, we have been together for twenty years and all, so some of the magic in our relationship has worn off, naturally, but I thought we were fine. Far better than most married couples with the time we had together."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Did you take Brenda out much before?"

"Not often enough I guess. Maybe I was taking her for granted a bit too much. But Marie really drove the wedge between us though. I mean, after they started going out, if I tried to get some time in with Brenda she'd either refuse because of Marie, or she'd get mad at me for trying to take her away from her sister... the bitch. Sorry... Marie isn't one of my favorite people right at the moment. Anyway, with Marie competing for Brenda's attentions with me, it was bound to happen eventually I suppose. Drifting apart I mean."

"Did you bring Brenda flowers or compliment her for no reason at all? You know... did you make love to her often?"

"I don't think our sex life has..."

"You don't get it Jeff. I said 'Make Love' not have sex. There is a difference and making love doesn't necessarily mean having sex you know. Women love to made love to. That means endearments, caresses, flowers and candy, romance... you know... were you romancing her?"

"Oh. Well... not really. I mean, we've been together so long I guess I just assumed..."

"That the hard work and effort needed to keep her was a thing of the past?"

"No. I mean... damn... you have a hard way of putting things don't you? I know one thing though, I shouldn't have to keep fighting to keep her faithful to me, that's something that placing the ring on her finger should have stopped totally."

"Okay, I can see your point there. I also know that a couple need to keep each other close to each other's heart. Small things, here and there, add up to the big thing... know what I mean?"

"Okay, I guess I could have and should have been working harder at letting her know what I thought and how I felt. I suppose I could have tried being more romantic too."

"Bingo." Jill was working hard to make me think clearly, something I needed to do.

"But... she wouldn't give me a chance after I realized I may be losing her. I mean... I tried to take her out, I tried to do things for her, and I even complimented her more trying to let her know that we needed equal time together. Marie had already taken that time away though. Some of the biggest fights of our marriage have been in the last few months over her and Marie's girl's night's out. She was all about her sister and far less about us."

"I hate to say this Jeff... but you two drifted apart. You should have noticed things a bit before the nights out right? I mean, what she did was flat out wrong, yes, but do you think that this would have happened if you two had been getting along better in the first place? Look, I know it's not all or even mostly your fault Jeff, but I do believe she needed something at that time she wasn't getting from you. If only she'd said something or you'd noticed it somehow, it would have prevented all of this I'd bet."

"Maybe. You're taking her side now though. I mean, it's more than just me that caused this. It's not my fault. I may have not helped my case much, but she is the one that refused to try after she knew I was trying. She locked me out, not the other way around. Besides that, SHE cheated on us... even though I was angry about her time spent with Marie, I never even thought about doing anything with some other woman, ever. I love Brenda too much to do that to her."

"You're right about that too. Let's go back and see if you can ask her about that. Be direct, but keep calm. I know that Mark thinks the world of you two, and getting divorced over what happened won't fix things really... for either of you. Talk it out... maybe love will bloom again and you can put this behind you. I say that because I heard you say 'you love Brenda too much to have cheated on her'."

I wish I could be as confident as this young woman was. Jill seemed to know things. I guess she had been old enough when her parents had their problem, she must have picked up some things along the way. Back at Mark's, I found Brenda clear eyed and waiting for us.

"So Brenda, where are we?"

"I don't know Jeff. I know where I want to be, but I don't know if you will accept that or not."

"Accept what?"

"I cheated on you. It was a one time thing that will never happen again, as long as I live. All I can say is that I'm so sorry, but that doesn't make it go away. We will have to deal and cope with my cheating on you, and you will obviously have a hard time believing me from now on, since I destroyed any trust you had in me. Can you accept that I realize what I've done was wrong, that I'm sincerely sorry, will never do anything like that again... and can we move on from here?"

"I don't really know Brenda. It's not so much that you cheated, it's how you cheated on us in a one night drunken... group thing. I mean... I'm not sure I could even accept one man, let alone four ... and your sister too. That hurts. Actually, what hurts worse is I was trying to figure out how to win you back and you wouldn't give me a chance. Now, you are asking me to give you a chance after you've been with four other men and a woman. I never cheated on you. I never strayed. Maybe I am guilty of not working on us enough, but I know it takes two to tango. I don't know."

"At least we can talk about it. I am sorry for having done what I did. Being with those men was not in my plans, ever. I never, ever intended to cheat on you. I hate to say it, but the alcohol helped me to get into the situation that allowed me to lose my inhibitions and do what I did. It was wrong. So very wrong. All I can say is, that things got way out of hand, and before I thought... Well, I never thought, I guess."

"It leaves an ugly picture in my head Brenda. Were they better? Stronger? More virile? Larger? How much did you enjoy it? Why? I mean, the questions in my head fill me up to the point that I feel like there isn't room for me. Anywhere. I also wonder if there is room for me in your life any more."

"Don't. Don't say that! There will always be room in my life for you Jeff. I love you. Look, I screwed up big time and I can't fix it. I can't make that stupid, terrible night go away, or to have never happened. All I can do is try to move on, and hope you will forgive me some day, and maybe trust me some day again too. I don't deserve it, and I know if it were you in my shoes I'm not so sure I could forgive and move on either. Those other men, they were just different. That's all. I didn't notice much of anything in particular, just the differences between them. It was like a deep dark fantasy come true for me that night, and with the alcohol added I just let loose when I shouldn't have. I'm sorry."



"Okay, we have issues it seems... and neither of us knows what we can do now. Maybe we need a trial separation. Give us time to figure out what we both want."

A large tear formed at the corner of one of Brenda's eyes. As it began to fall I saw that she had been expecting this... or worse from me. I sort of hated that I had a small little bit of enjoyment in seeing the pain my idea generated in her. I sort of hated that I got a certain feeling of 'so there bitch' deep inside. But, in other ways those feelings were good for me. I loved her still and I didn't want to lose her. Not without a fight anyway. But I also knew that to stay together while having those thoughts could lead to me getting even, or worse still, hurting her directly.

"I don't want to lose you Jeff, but I know that you have every right to want to divorce me. I have no excuse to offer and nothing I can say could stop you from leaving me. If a trial separation is what you think we need, then I guess... as much as I hate the thought of it... that's what we should do."

"HOLD IT RIGHT THERE YOU TWO!"


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Jill stepped in between us and looked almost angry. I saw that she had something on her mind and she was going to push in and have her say, so I just sat there and said nothing.

"If you two go for this 'trial separation' you'll be divorced in no time at all. That's what my parents did. All that does is keep you apart, not communicating. Bit by bit you drift off, worse than you have been, and the memories will eat you alive. Pretty soon there is only divorce. You need to separate, yes. Maybe in separate rooms though, not different houses. Then you both need to be together and see if you can work through the anger and pain. I know this because I saw it when it happened to my parents. Today, you go ask dad who he loves... He'll say my mother. Mom will say the same thing, my father. Yet, they're divorced and apart. NO WAY can you do this. You BOTH have to face this... mistake... head on."

The authority in her voice rang with some truth to me. I knew what she was saying was reasonable. But what about those thoughts of mine, and my pleasure in Brenda's pain? I looked at Brenda, and thought hard for a bit. Could I let her into my house again? Could I not want to kill her, or hurt her over the next weeks or months? Could I ever learn to cope with all that had happened now?

Jill's voice cut through the sudden silence, "Jeff?"

"Dad?", My son's voice sounded his concern.

"What?" I was uncomfortable with the pressure being place on me and I could see that Jill and Mark wanted an answer.

Jill was impatiently standing with her hands on her hips, with a 'right in my face' attitude. Mark was behind her, staring at me too. Brenda was sitting at the table with a lost and lonely look, hardly able to meet my gaze.

"Damn you guys! You're being way too hard on this old man. Okay, maybe a trial separation is a bad idea. But, I'm just not sure how safe Brenda will be around me for a while. At times I want to choke the living... I mean... I do have more than a little anger over this, you do realize that don't you?"

"We know Jeff. Look, when my parents were at this very stage, they should have been together working it all out, instead of being apart dwelling on the negative. It won't be easy, that I do know, but you both need to be together if you are both going to stay together. If you can't manage that much then you need to be divorced. The only real way you can find out is to stick it out for a bit."

I knew that Jill meant only the best, but how much did she know and how much of this was a young person having wishful thoughts and unreal ones at that? I thought a bit more, trying to figure out what alternatives we actually had.

I was dubious. I mean I could hardly believe how angry I still was with Brenda., And they here they were, telling me to be with her and work it out? What if I blew up and really hurt her physically? Not only would I lose her, I'd probably end up in jail to boot. I also knew that having been apart this week had extracted a toll. One that I hated and, also, deep down, I realized that if it kept up, we would be a statistic in the scheme of life.

"I really don't appreciate you two kids threatening me and browbeating me into this," I said to Mark and Jill, "so I won't make a decision like this under duress. Mark, take me to a motel for now. I'll phone or come over tomorrow morning and let you know my decision after I've had time to think this all out.

When I returned the next morning in a cab, Brenda was seemingly still sitting in the same place, and Mark and Jill had distinctly more sober expressions on their faces than they had yesterday. It was obvious that none of them had slept any at all. I knew I had to give them my answer.

"Maybe you should come home Brenda. I promise I will try my damnedest to not hurt you or anything, but you need to know I will probably yell a lot once in a while. I suppose we do need to be together in order to work things out, if they can be worked out. I'll stay in our bedroom and you in the guest bedroom. Apart... yet together. I can't promise anything more than that though."

Brenda sat there, tears running down her face. I could see she was happy about it, yet apprehensive too. She was thinking what if I got violent, or something, I could see it in her eyes. I probably had the same look in mine too. Trust goes a long ways to dispelling that look, and the trust in our marriage was now long gone. It was going to be a long hard road for a while.

"How about counseling?"

Brenda's question cut through the air like a knife. It was a question I had thought of myself, way before all this occurred. Back when it was just Brenda and Marie having their nights out far too often, and locking me out.

"We have two right here it seems. At least, Jill is pretty damned good anyway."

"No, that's not what I mean Jeff, and you know it."

"I know. Okay, we both need it, apart and together, so we'll do that starting tomorrow. I'll call around and find someone... I mean we will call around and find someone to help us set it up."

Brenda got up and left the kitchen. I stood there, wondering what was going on now. A few minutes later she came back, suitcases in hand.

"Can we go home now Jeff?"

"Where's your car?"

"Dad, I'll get it, it's down at a local parking garage. Jill can drive, and she'll help out. Won't you Jill?"

"You betcha. After all, I am going to be the newest member of the family."

"What?"

Both Brenda and I asked that 'what' at the same time.

"Oh... in all the excitement I guess we forgot to tell you. I proposed to Jill last Saturday night, and she accepted. She's going to be my wife."

"Jill is more than welcome in this family, no matter what happens. I hope you two are happy together."

I hugged Jill and then handed her off to Brenda. Shaking Mark's hand, I pulled him in and hugged him too.

"I hope you two learn something from what's happened this week. Sorry to have rained on your parade too Mark. You deserved much better."

Brenda made her welcoming and we left... together. It was a quiet and tense trip home though. Each of us in deep thought. That whole next week went the same way. The tension kept building and building. Our first appointment together with the counselor was the following week and I wasn't sure we'd make it. We did, but just barely.

We made that first appointment and the following ones, until one day the counselor cut us loose on our own. We had spent the last eight months going once a week together. Separate individual visits were interspersed in between those. We worked it out, and while it was not easy, we managed to get around the whole nightmare in the end.

Our sex life eventually resumed too. It was in the sixth month, one night Brenda had taken a shower. I was in the bedroom getting ready for bed, and walked in on her as she was stepping out. Her naked body had lost nothing over the years, and I got a hard-on in seconds. I apologized, and turned to step out. Brenda stopped me.

"Don't go. Please. I was... I've been thinking Jeff. I can see that you're interested... I need... I want... you. Could you..."

I turned and took her in my arms. It was a sudden and swift move and I detected a bit of fear in her eyes. She may have thought I was about to get violent or something. Instead I pulled her to me and smothered her with kisses. Hugging her close, I bent and picked her up in my arms, and took her into our bedroom.

Laying her out on the bed, I climbed between her legs, and began to kiss her. I started at her lips, and then moved around her face. I was brushing my hands over her naked body as I kissed her, and pretty soon my fingers were playing with her nipples. I kissed my way down her throat, and onto her chest, taking one nipple at a time into my mouth and sucking on it.

I moved down further, and played with her belly-button. My tongue delved in and out of it, causing her belly to ripple. Moving down farther, I could smell her need. My lips caressed her pussy lips; my tongue slipped out and began to search. With my tongue between her lips, her clit popped up and out, and I spread her open gently, taking my time, and looking at her.

Licking her clit, then sucking it between my lip and tugging on it, I started a cycle of licking and tugging. Brenda couldn't hold off and crashed into an orgasm. As her hands pulled my head to her, I kept working her clit and pussy lips. I slipped two fingers into her pussy, and massaged her deeply, searching for her G-spot. I found that just as her first orgasm died down, and when I contacted her there, she flew off again.


Continue next page...........

[birdie8819]

I kept up my attentions until she had cum several times. After that, I just moved back up and kissed her softly.

"I love you Brenda. I really do."

"Oh Jeff... I know you do. You are so wonderful to me. So good, and kind. I don't deserve you. It's my turn now though. Lay back honey. There's something I've wanted to do for a while now."

Brenda moved over me and began to kiss and lick my body. After a bit, her lips were around my hard cock, and she was sucking me off with an intense fever of someone in need. I laid there, accepting the feelings and arousal she brought out in me.

She was taking me into her mouth, and as always in the past, taking about half of me. Suddenly, I felt her lips around my shaft where they had never been before. Surprised, I opened my eyes to see and found her eyes on me. Her mouth was moving down, her lips caressing my cock, as she moved down it farther than she had ever been. She didn't stop until she had buried her lips in my pubic hair. She had just taken my entire shaft into her mouth and down her throat.

It was all I could do to hold off from cumming, and eventually, I couldn't even do that. As I started to cum I moaned and pressed my hands on hers where she held them on my hips.

"I'm about there honey..."

I expected her to back off and move up to fuck, like normal or like what we had done in the past. I had never shot off in her mouth before, as she had always told me that wasn't something she liked doing.

I started to cum, and as it boiled up my shaft, I felt her lips moving down my shaft. My thoughts at that moment were that I was about to not only cum in my wife's mouth, I would be shooting it down her throat, with her lips buried in my crotch. Two firsts.

I shot off, and my orgasm was so hard I nearly passed out. I did happen to notice that her eyes never left my face during that time though. At least, I don't think they did.

Afterwards, as I woke up from a sensational orgasm, she was still down there licking and sucking me.

"You didn't have to do that you know Brenda. But, thank you so much. That was... great."

"I wanted to Jeff. And so you know, I never took anyone as far as I just took you into my mouth before. I'm sorry that I never did this before too. Your cum is kind of sweet. I think you can expect this from now on. In case you're wondering, I've been practicing on banana's for a while now too. That's why I was able to do what I did."

Later on we had a nice comfortable fuck, and for another first, Brenda woke me up the next morning with a nice blowjob... to completion... and swallowed it all like it was the nectar of a God. I ate her out and we fucked some more. We ended up spending the whole weekend in bed together, fucking and sucking. Renewing our love and lovemaking was like starting out all over again. Like a honeymoon.

We were at Mark and Jill's wedding, and watched the happy couple leave on their honeymoon. I spent a small fortune and got them a nice trip on a cruise ship. Something Brenda and I had never had. That got me to thinking.

"Say, how about we take a cruise too Brenda? Second honeymoon kind of thing?"

I got a huge hug and lots of kisses before she finally tearfully shouted 'yes'.

We had a nice cruise filled with sex and sight-seeing. It seemed that the more we were together the more we had sex now. The counseling had worked wonders too. We were on our way to being a happy and loving married couple once again. Only now, we were in each others lives fully. Our sex life had been rebuilt to even better than it had been, and the other things in our lives were better too.

One day Brenda came home from the doctor troubled. I saw that something terrible was wrong, but she wouldn't tell me at that moment. She took a walk alone. When she got back she called me into the living room.

"Jeff... I have some bad news. About me."

"What honey? I'm here for you, so whatever it is we'll work through it together."

I knew that she'd never cheat on me again, and I also knew that she'd been bothered by something for quite some time now. Brenda had always been one that didn't like to talk about her issues with anyone, even doctors.

"Not this Jeff. Not this time."

She broke down crying. I was at a loss as to what the big problem was, so I just held her to me and let her cry it out on my shoulder. I ran my fingers through her hair soothingly, kissing her neck and hugging her to me, letting her know I was there for her and that I loved her.

"I-I am sick Jeff. Real sick. They said that I have... I have cancer. It started in my ovaries and its spread now. They didn't catch it in time...they don't think. Oh Jeff... Oh... God..."

I was numb for the second time in my life. What was she saying? We would fight this. Cancer was being beat all the time now. There were treatments. We would win this battle. Together.

I told her that. Each thing I said in order only brought more tears from Brenda. By the time I realized that there was more to her tears, I was beginning to wonder if she was going to fight at all.

"It's beyond fixing Jeff. This appointment today was with a specialist that my doctor wanted me to see. He... ran a few tests and made me wait for the results. He was about to cry when he told me the news. It, the cancer, has spread to my lymph glands and liver. It's also in some other parts of my body, and he's afraid that it may have spread up into my head too. The MRI... Oh God... I don't want to die Jeff. I don't! I love you. I wasted all that time with Marie and caused our troubles, when I should have gone in to see the doctor way back then. It's my fault. I ignored some of the symptoms... it spread. I wanted to be there for Marie, since I thought she needed me. It's too late now. I only have a few months. I am so sorry Jeff."

"Brenda... I'm the one that's sorry. What can I do for you? What can we do?"

"Just hold me Jeff. Love me and hold me. That's all anyone can do for me now."

I did just that. Forgotten were those days of anger and pain. We had new anger and new pain in our lives now. The dreaded cancer.

Other than the time when we were apart and Brenda had fallen, we had been a happy couple. I tried my best to keep a positive and happy attitude around her the whole time she wasted away. Once we thought that some of the treatment may have been helping her, but we later found out that was not the case. She lasted a few months longer than the doctor's original estimate, but she had her children and I with her when she passed.

So, you see why I have issues with Marie? Maybe I'm being unfair. Maybe I should forgive and forget. I just can't, because Marie led my wife into a net of pain and suffering, causing us to lose precious time together, even to the point of almost tearing us apart. Almost a whole year destroyed. A year that could have been spent with us loving each other, not struggling to overcome Brenda's one night mistake. Not to mention, maybe that cancer could have been caught... I don't know... I'll always wonder though.


The End

[birdie8819]

After the Shower


As she opened the door of the bathroom, a plume of steamy air followed her into the dark bedroom, quickly dissipating in the cooler air. She stopped for a moment when she noticed him, frozen by the jolt of fear at the thought of an intruder, before her eyes made out the familiar features of the man leaning in the door frame on the opposite side of the room. Trying to hide her surprise, she walked calmly toward the bed, leaving his presence unacknowledged. At the far side of the bed she pulled away the towel wrapped over her still damp hair and let it drop to the floor, and in a smooth unhesitating gesture shrugged the thin cotton robe from her body, letting it fall around her feet.

The man tensed at the sight of her nude, still-wet body, and drew his eyes up it until he locked eyes with her. Then, making sure she would notice, he broke eye contact and drank in the full sight of her body. Still he waited by the door, fighting the urge to close the small distance between them and break the moment.

She usually didn't like being looked at but his attention made her feel good, because she knew his look was all appreciation and no judgment. Still, watching his eyes so shamelessly looking at her skin made her blush, more so as she noticed what the sight was doing to him. She slowly crawled on top of the bed, not wanting to cover up even as the cool air gave her skin goosebumps, and lied on her back. She stretched out keeping her legs just very slightly apart and her hands at her side, and closed her eyes. It wasn't half a moment after her eyes closed before she felt the bed shift with his weight, and the warm presence of his body as it moved up to her side. She smiled.

The sight of her prone and nude body, and the invitation her behavior had implied was all the encouragement he needed to move further into the room. Closing the door behind him, he stripped down quickly, and slid into bed beside her. The clean soap-scented smell of her skin was intoxicating and he leaned over her, and gently kissed her closed eyelids, nose and lips. He brought one hand under her head as he shifted to his side and leaned on that elbow, letting his fingers run through the tangle of her damp hair, gently but firmly clutching it, and kissed her again, deeply and passionately. He heard her soft sighing approval as the length of his body came into contact with hers.

With her eyes closed, it was easier for her to focus on solid presence of his body next to hers, the touch of his lips and fingers through her hair, and the soft thudding of his heart where his neck came closest to her ear. The mix of uncertainty at what exactly he would do next and the anticipation of knowing whatever it was would undoubtedly feel good, made her desire flare up, and it was all she could do to fight the urge to lean towards him and grasp him in her embraces. As his other hand drew close to her body, she could feel its radiant heat as it hovered over her and when the pads of his fingers finally drew against her skin she let out a gasp. Wherever his fingers explored along her body, tracing slickly along wet skin, jolts of tingling pleasure ran through her to the pit of her stomach and then radiated out to every extremity. Involuntarily, she rocked her hips as they moved lower and lower.

He shifted a little and soon his lips and tongue followed the trails his fingers had blazed. He licked up the rivulets of water between her breasts, nibbled gently at her hard nipples, and caressed and tasted her skin. Feeling her gently thrusting with her hips, he brought his hand slowly lower to her pubic bone and let the tips of his index and middle finger dip down to find her clitoris. Concentrating on not going to fast or too hard, he gently stimulated the soft pearl of flesh, gauging her gasps and moans of pleasure. When her hand gently grasped his wrist he thought he might have moved too much and began to stop, but she begged him to keep going.

She could feel her climax welling up inside her. It felt like pouring water into a jar too fast until it could hold no more, or leaning over a cliff feeling the wind pushing her closer and closer to the edge. Keeping her hand gently over his, she rocked harder against it. Suddenly she felt his fingers drop lower and enter her. The warm and filling sensation of them sliding into her pussy made her cry out and nearly sent her over the edge. So focused on the pleasure, she barely noticed as his other hand fell away from supporting her neck and he shifted his body lower.

He kept the motion of his fingers and gently crawled down between her legs. The scent of her arousal and the warm wetness against his fingers had him burning with desire to feel more of her and to make her come. When he brought his lips and tongue onto her throbbing and now unheeded clitoris he felt her shiver and heard her groan louder. He licked in quick small repetitions while moving his head slowly side to side. It wasn't long before she was rocking and shuddering against his mouth and fingers and grasping the sides of his head.

"Oh god, I'm coming!" she yelled. The vessel was overfilled. Her shuddering and tensing released all at once in an explosive exhale of held breath and then gasping for air. Dizzying pleasure saturated every part of her body overwhelming even her emotions and nearly bringing her either to giggles or tears or both. He'd slowed his ministrations and stopped until he was just gently nuzzling her down below and hugging her thighs.

Once she regained control of her breathing and her body, she opened her eyes and pulled him up on top of her. When he leaned in, she gave him a tender, appreciative kiss. They locked eyes again, and seeing the longing, questioning look on his face, she smiled and nodded. She wrapped her legs around him and with her hand she guided him into her. She gasped as he entered her. The warm and full sensation was almost too much intensity, too soon, but she wanted so much to please him. She bit her lip and closed her eyes to the sensations of his powerful thrusts. His warm body against her skin felt terrific as it always did, and even after such a powerful climax his penis was stimulating her more and more, drawing her back into the heights of pleasure. She moved her hands over his back, and thrust back against him, goaded him with moans of pleasure and dirty little epithets of encouragement, knowing they would only stir his desire even more.

He felt all of his pent up desire loose into the thrusting of his hips, her body felt so soft and inviting. Her voice made him feel like taking him into her was the most wonderful thing in the world. Encouraged and full of pleasure, he rocked harder and quicker, matching rhythm to her thrusting hips and squeezing thighs. It wasn't long before, panting and shuddering against her, he began to feel his climax starting. When it began he brought himself up, kneeling over her and pulled out. Taking his penis in his hand he quickly coaxed it into spasms, and with a low, animal groan, he shot his cum on her. He watched the thick ropey strands of sperm trace across her stomach and chest already glistened with sweat and rouged with arousal. One errant spurt shooting all the way up to her cheek, making her let out a small startled gasp. Spent, he felt all the energy in him sap away, and he collapsed beside her contented and happy. As he leaned in to kiss her, she surprised him by pulling away.

"You jerk!" she exclaimed with mock disapproval.

Sitting up she drew one finger across her chest and held up the incriminating evidence. "look what you did! Now I'm going to have to shower all over again!"

He managed to look sincerely apologetic.

She had to turn her back to him quickly to avoid letting him see the smile she couldn't help cracking at his puppy-dog eyes. Getting up, she walked as steadily as she could back towards the bathroom, trying mask the fact that her legs were so wobbly she could barely stand. She paused in the doorway, and looked back at the man relaxing in the bed, and smiled devilishly.

"... want to join me?"

He sprang up off the bed.


The End

[birdie8819]

Relationship Evolution


The night was to be a night unlike any others that have been in my realm of consciousness till then. However after 15 years of marriage my wife Julie and I had finally decided to go to a sex club.

Julie and I were happy and by most accounts had a great marriage and overall situation in life. We did fairly well in the sheets although Julie had come along more slowly in her sexual evolution than I, but we had talked and fantasized to the point that we were both ready to take this next step as a couple.

Needless to say the week that preceded our special night had passed slowly almost achingly slow as we had abstained from sex. This was agreed upon so as to heighten our desires and give this new experience the most objective experience possible.

By the time Friday evening rolled around my body was nearly burning with anticipation and my dick was ready to grab the keys and drive the car. I asked Julie if she felt the same and she stated that she was nervous but was horny enough to fuck a fruit.

This statement was comforting to me as I really wanted her to have a spectacular experience.

We drove to the club that was only a short distance from our house which was fortunate because we didn't have time for some car sex which would have been possible in our heightened state of sensuality. When I shut the car off, we looked at each other and steeled ourselves one final time. I said to Julie "Whatever happens, I will always love you." She reciprocated and we walked to the door.

Upon entering we found the club to be like we had imagined. It was kind of like a clubhouse, somewhat less commercial than a bar, but it was overall bar like and quite acceptable. There were about 40 people mingling about and we soon had drinks and were starting to feel a little bit easy. The dance floor began to fill and the music was sounding good, I was giving Julie's sweet spot some friendly rubs and giving her a couple of kisses which were starting to get a bit longer after a half hour or so, this was because of the dance floor.

While we were having a couple of opening night drinks the floor was heating up as we started to see more ass and tits begin to be exposed and then kissed. I was the first to spot a large sectional near the corner where there were two women sitting next to each other topless while they sucked on two that were standing in front of them. I nudged Julie and we both tuned in, it was only a moment before Julie said "Let's go take a look".

At that we were over behind the couch and standing right behind the women. We had never seen anything like this, and I was rubbing Julie' ass over her pants. The women were really sucking and then they started to fondle each other tits as the men began to fuck their mouths. I of course knew that Julie was horny but when I realized that her hand had now gone over the couch and was touching a cock I almost jumped to the ceiling.

As she leaned over more now and the guy pulled his dick out of Suzan's mouth (found out her name later) so that Julie could get a good hold. Then Suzan started rubbing Julie's breasts, I had never known her to be bi but after she quickly pulled her shirt and bra off I knew that I had learned something new that evening. This was to be the first lesson of the night.

After a minute of this fondling by which time I had Julie's pants off and was rubbing her pussy and just about to give her a good backside cunnilingus Steve (name later) suggested that we go to a room that had two king size mattresses. I did not know what would happen in this room but I was so horny and that 5 inch steel doors would have been no match in keeping me out. Once we were in there, we all quickly exited our clothes that were already half off to begin with, then Julie and I were on our knees facing each other and began to kiss quite passionately.

As we did we spread our knees apart as we felt a body nudge its way between our legs. I felt Julie's lips tremble and realized that her pussy was now being attended to as we kissed. Then I felt a wet tongue on my balls and I was completely excited. I couldn't believe the eroticism that was enveloping us when we broke our kiss and looked over each others shoulders. That is when things went full out sexual. I looked down and saw Suzan sucking a dick, a dick that was on its back. Oh shit that means that it is a guy who is sucking my balls and eating Julie's pussy. As this stunning realization registered in my brain I pulled back to face Julie and found my self dodging a dick that Julie was sliding in and out of her mouth.

I decided that I was ready to move on and stood up; I notice that the other gal was rubbing her pussy and looking for a way in the tangled bodies but before I got away Julie grabbed my dick. Then it was me and another guy side by side as Julie bunched our cocks in two hands and tried to simultaneously suck them as Steve was being soaked by her sopping pussy as she came on his face.

As she subsided I decided that I had smelled enough wet pussy and needed taste some. I went to Veronica as I later found her name to be and fed my dick into her willing mouth as she sat and circled her pussy with her hand. We then seamlessly found our way into 69, which is the way I love to eat pussy best. I would have shot in her mouth but my rock hard dick was to be delayed a while for as I ate and well feasted on her delicious pussy, a glistening cock came into view. Oh man is he going to put that in her, and sure enough that was the plan. Even though I had never been close to a dick other than mine during limit pushing masturbation, I found myself spreading her ass cheeks open so that she could get the cock that I knew she craved.

I was totally out of my mind in sexual desire by this point and was trying to lick her clit as that shaft went in and out. There was no way to do it with out balls on my forehead which I decided to go with because in addition to Veronica sucking my dick so mightily, I now felt a tongue and fingers wetting my asshole. This was stimulation to the max and unknown to my consciousness I was now licking balls and reaching for an ass to insert my finger. I was back to Veronica clit as she came and I felt and saw her pussy twitch as that dick delivered its pleasure. Then the dick pulled out and shot jizz all aver the out side of her well shaved pie and smooth ass. It was quite a lot which may have had been added to by the finger that I had lodged in the ass of its master. Some of it dripped onto to my face which I wiped off and rubbed on Veronica' asshole since I was finally shooting my love load to back of her throat.

All of this took a second to recover from but not so long given this extraordinarily lustful action that was now engaged. I was to my feet and saw that Julie was now having an orgasm on her back as a dick was being driven into her and a pussy was grinding on her face. As the cumshot was unloaded on her stomach and was quickly tongued up by Suzan I was already nearly hard.

I thought that Julie may be spent but she engaged me in a kiss and then rolled to her hands and knees and expressed her desire to have me fuck her gorgeous butt. I was more than ready and had my face on her anus in a second as I prepared her ass the men had their two dicks in her face and were getting a double blow.

Veronica and Suzan were rubbing their bodies and boobs all over her as I pushed my cock into her tight yet very welcoming ass. I stroked it well and she came just as one of her dickcilcles covered her face in cum.

After seeing that I pulled out a minute later to empty my balls on her back which was successful at first but my dick was quickly engulfed in Veronicas mouth as she finished her second drink of the night. We all lay spent for a few minutes stroking and petting and giving each other some cool down as we licked and petted each other.

After that it was time to go, for Julie and I were completely tired and still had a lot to talk about; which we did as we fucked for a long while in our bed at home that night.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Line

The door was securely shut, the window's blinds were drawn, and she had never been so afraid of anything as she was of that old dusty red velvet recliner in front of her.

The chair itself had been a cheap impulse purchase at a yard sale, she remembered. He was so cheap, but he did love soft furniture, and especially old things. That old cloth smell really did it for him, she thought fondly, remembering his fondness for things that were heavy and solid and possessed of an air of history.

Then she remembered what he was doing to her, and she got the cold sweats. She shuddered a little and pulled the blanket tight around her nakedness.

Her ankle was chained to a radiator set in the wall with a lock she couldn't break, and a leather collar (with leash) snugged tight around her neck was her only clothing. She had even been denied the pleasure of her regular pink soft one- instead, he had bought a black leather one adorned with spikes from a pet store and put it around her soft struggling throat. As he locked it (carefully keeping two fingers inside the band as he tightened it- she would need her airways free) he whispered, "you'll wear this til your punishment is done... and til then, nothing else."

She shuddered at the memory of the cool line of his knife slitting her panties, sliding up the back of her old nightshirt, then the feeling of being tossed in the trunk of a car like a bag of garbage. Then being driven to a house and dragged out in the dead of night by a few willing compatriots- she thought she recognized a particular pair of warm feminine hands that lingered a bit too long on her ass- and now she was here.

And the party was about to start.

As a bitter irony and in-joke, the only food he had given her for the past three hours had been a few crackers and a bowl brimming with cream, but to eat he had cuffed her hands. He had hand-fed her the crackers (and even a few morsels of his steak sandwich) but he had made her lap up the cream like a cat, and whenever she had spoken, he had made a little hashmark in his book. At the end of the meal he had stood up, left the book open showing all twenty-one hashmarks, and administered 21 brutal strokes to her buttocks with his bare hand until she cried out and yelped, knowing that using words would only make him add more.

And then he had taken off the cuffs and left, turning out the lights, and she was alone watching the day's last sunlight creep away through the blinds.

Soon it would be night, and then the rest of the punishment would start. She tugged at her chain, pulled the blanket tighter around her, and waited.

The party began. She could hear laughing, chatting, friendliness outside. His voice, in particular- always projected, a little loud, telling a joke or storing, managing and smoothing the conversation. He eased from place to place- she could imagine him in his fine tuxedo (well, cheap tuxedo, she conceded in her mind), gracefully maintaining the social atmosphere... and she knew that he was probably half-hard the whole time he did it from knowing she was there, in the back room, waiting for her punishment.

She was there, in the dark, quivering with anticipation and damp between her pale thighs, for a long time.

Then suddenly the door opened, and a buttery light flowed in, revealing a well-dressed young man in a blue suit. His hair was short and blond, and his face was innocent- still with traces of baby fat at the edges.

He shut the door, solidly, and sat down in the chair, looking at her. She knew what she had to do.

He cleared his throat, nervously. Then he said, trying to sound domineering but failing, "don't you have something to be doing?" He unzipped his pants to make it more obvious. His erection was hard and medium-size, springing free from the confinement of his dress pants, upright and with a single drop of precum decorating the tip. He looked at her, nervous and innocent.

She grinned at the reversal of power. Licking her hand, she gently stroked his cock up and down, smoothing his flesh, wetting him. He let out an involuntary moan.

Giving a long lick from base to tip with the point of her tongue, cupping his balls with one hand, she set gently to work. Kissing and teasing the flesh of his cock, running her tongue right under the ridge of his head, kneading his cock with her lubricated hand- all of it was driving him mad. He gasped and writhed under her experienced hands, crying out just a bit, and when she took him into her mouth it took her two or three strokes at most before he shot his creamy load into the back of her throat, gasping and jerking like a marionette, moaning in pleasure. She swallowed, greedily, knowing it was part of her punishment.

He sat there for a moment, gasping, and then arose. "Th-th-thank you," he said, looking away. She grinned at his fear. "Come back any time," she said, leaning forward, giving him a come-hither gaze and good look at the beautiful naked body he was forbidden to touch.

He fled.

In the dark again, alone, she began to feel just a little rebellious. She tugged at the chain, trying to get it loose, or maybe even break it. No good- with no tools and no time, she wouldn't be able to break free.

She pondered her crime, and his punishment... as always the one far outmatched the other, but in an utterly different way. Her jaw was going to hurt by the end of all this, she knew, but it was worth it to be free of his approbation again, to have him not be angry anymore.

There was a whisper at the door, and then it opened, warm light spilling across her naked body- and the punishment caught up with her again, in a rush...

He was tall and slender, with a few tattoos just visible as he unbuttoned his shirt and pants. His eyes were dark brown and intent, intense, flickering, and his high cheekbones and full pouty lips gave him a darkly handsome androgyny that made her wet with lust.

She smiled inside. Even when he punished her, he kept an eye open for treats.

The man slid his pants down, revealing his elegant pink cock. Smiling, she reached for him, and in a single smooth motion took him into her mouth and cupped his balls gently.

He moaned and thrust gently in and out of her mouth, her pink lips sliding along his shaft, milking him, teasing him. Her tongue worked at his head and her fingers gently teased his sac, making him cry out whenever she played too hard.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Then, sneakily, she let one finger from her right hand move back and gently tease his rosebud. He gasped at her daring, and rolled his hips against her mouth.

Quickly speeding up, she increased the pressure of her finger while her mouth continued to work over his cock. He in turn gasped and grabbed at her head, taking a fistful of her hair and pushing her down. His moans turned to yelps of pleasure and he came, his cum squirting down her opened throat as she swallowed greedily.

They rested together, her gently sucking on his cock to tend his afterglow, him resting one hand on her head to keep her there.

Finally, he stood up and buttoned his fly. "Thanks for that, I think you deserve a medal for your generosity." He smiled and winked, then, whistling, strode cheerfully out of the room.

Back alone in the moonlight, she began to feel a little guilty. Here she was sucking cock in a closet- available for anyone he chose- how could she respect herself? How could she think she was anything but a filthy slut, a toy, a used thing, a human kleenex for people to take and then dispose of once they stained it?

But then she remembered his words to her- that she was his, and whatever she did under his orders, she was protected- wrapped in the arms of his love. Every person who came to her, he sent, and it was under his control- his blessing- that she obey him.

Nothing could be wrong when he had given her permission, she reflected, slightly delirious with the thought.

The door opened again.

A woman stood in the door, tall and dark haired and curvy, her body obscured by a prim but strappy red dress. Her skin was lightly tanned, her lips red, her cheeks pink with excitement.

"He said to come in here if..." Her eyes adjusted a little to the silvery moonlight and she saw her, stretched out and langurous on the floor. "He said if I came in here... I don't really know how to ask..." She smiled, shyly. She had a touch of a european accent, french or maybe exceedingly light upper-crust english.

"Do you want me to please you?" She whispered, her eyes cast down, so the newcomer wouldn't see the fire in her eyes. She was going to give this eurotrash slut the ride of her life, she decided. Time to prove her skill.

The woman stood awkwardly, fiddling with her zipper. "how do we..."

She reached behind her back (letting the blanket that covered her fall, revealing her glorious pale naked body) and unzipped her dress, letting it shiver to the floor in a silken puddle. The bra came next, but she wore no panties. She grinned at the vulnerability of this fine woman before her- and she smiled back, like a sheep before a wolf. She gestured, and the woman sat down in the chair, inviting her to attack.

She started with a kiss, first on the mouth, then moving down her neck. (She was bending the rules a bit, but she didn't think he'd mind.) Her mouth worked gently down the woman's long, fine body, pausing at the firm high pink-tipped breasts (tender, she noted, from the woman's gasped intake of breath), down her body and to her utterly flat, hard stomach. The woman's carefully maintained triangle of fuzz directed her eyes down to the thin line of her cunt, shining slightly in the reflected light from under the door.

The woman moaned and spread her legs, pulled her body towards the edge of the chair. "Please," she crooned, and putting one hand between her thighs she spread her labia with two fingers, her red-painted fingernails bringing out the pink of her sweet vulva. "Taste me..."

She kissed her, right on the clit, working down her slit, and further down, further still, kissing her damp smooth lips where she was slicked with lust, all the way down to the tight wet tunnel (she flicked her tongue inside, was rewarded with a gasp of pleasure) and then further still, kissing her way down to the woman's perfect pink rosebud, flicking her tongue against it as the woman moaned and writhed at the forbidden pleasure.

Gently slipping two fingers into the woman's cunt, crooking them up to feel the g-spot, she returned her tongue to the clit, working furiously over the hardening nub of pleasure. The woman's cries became continuous as she worked faster and faster, her tongue flicking in rapid circles. Then, as the woman approached her peak, she slid her wet fingers out of her cunt... and then slowly pressed a single fingertip up into her ass, impaling her while she moaned and her hips bucked again and again. As the woman's body convulsed and came, her ass clenching and hips rolling against the still-working tongue between her legs, the door opened again.

"Excuse me," said a very familiar voice.

The woman gasped and pulled away, looking over at the door, covering herself. He stood there, brilliantly outlined in the doorway, his body a smooth sentence of expressed pleasure.

"Your punishment is complete, my love." He stepped into the room and gently undid the spiked punishment collar from around her neck. She rubbed the places it had worn on her- she had nearly forgotten it was there, but she hadn't noticed how heavy and shameful it was until now.

"I'll burn this for you. You are forgiven, my little rose." He kissed her gently on the forehead. She squealed with pleasure. "Come with me?" It was a question, not a command, and she took advantage of the difference.

"I think this nice lady here still needs my attention." She raised her eyebrows. The woman nodded, a tiny smile curling her mouth. "And I need some of hers," she concluded.

"So you can go," she said, gesturing. "You're dismissed."

He left in a huff. She slid back to her prey in the chair. "Well, missy, I think you and I have some fun to have yet..."


The End

[birdie8819]

The Feather Duster


Hair tussled in a fashion that dictates seduction. Glitter pins softly placed where his fingers can easily pull them out upon desiring freedom with me. Headband wide with little hints of sparkle sit atop my glittered pinned hair that he will no doubt notice upon entering the home this evening.

Eyes traveling, I enjoy his heated stare at my very short, yet tailored black fitted skirt and white ruffles underneath. All this feminine lure is tied with a wide banded apron and pronounced bowlike on my waist over my behind and maid like short skirt. I am wearing a white blouse; see through shear with a push-up French bra that exposes my erect nipples completely.

Discovering his manly shaft growing by the developed tightness in his slacks, I relish in the pleasure that he is lusting the thought of touching me all over. I notice that his eyes travel down my sexy body to the black meshed seemed hose and garters that cover my tiny thong string panty that he knows is drenched by now! Finishing touches are the spiked high black heels with maid-like bows that are on my pampered manicured feet he absolutely adores.

After he excitedly consumes all of my standing feminine seduction, he ventures over for a touching embrace. I look at him and suggest that he let me finish my chores while he unwinds some from the drive home! He steps back and smiles and turns upstairs to change.

I am bustling all over the place with a feather duster in hand. I am humming while dusting; making my teasing presence known. Reaching the top of the stairs I see him looking at me with the eyes of a tiger in heat.

I make sure to pass him and bend over to reach one of the feathers that dusted away from me while cleaning. How wonderful to feel his energy all over me as he walks over and places his arms around my waist; pulling me closer to him. He kisses my neck in that special spot that makes me tingle below for him to continue. He drenches my ear with a moist wetness along with a furrowed breathing that takes me over and has me in a state of total surrender and desirable frenzy.

I have contemplated this scenario since this afternoon. This excitement has placed me in a melting state of mind. I am forbidden to touch myself and my body before surprise scenarios or events we plan together. This heightened pleasure zone I am in has me wanting and deliciously anticipating his touch.

Placing his arms on my waist, he unties my apron bow and turns my body to face him. He kisses me. My erect nipples projecting through my shirt. He only has to look at them, lick them gently and I will squirm in delight. Unbuttoning my blouse slowly; one button at a time; he sees my body yearning for him. Again he licks gently with his tongue now, circling just enough to tease me. I am moaning quietly. He circles each nipple again; slowly and nibbles with a tiny bite. The nibbling, sucking, flicking with his finger is driving me insane with desire for more!

Rubbing my entire body with his hands and careful never to touch any areas of seductive thirst or entry; he takes his time exploring my legs, arms, neck, hair, and curvy butt. He has this way of making me feel so sexy by the way he studies me with his eyes as he carefully gazes, grazes, and touches me lightly.

Feeling his manhood rubbing my backside makes me wetter than wet; and wildly wanting him! My mind is begging for him to make me his treasure once more.

I am putty in his hands. I am in a melting moment of anticipating bliss. He has an inviting energy that captivates me like no other has before. He intuitively knows how to handle me.

It is this dance I want forever! I am sensually dusted as he softly caresses by body; touched and teasingly feathered by his heart; completely lost in his mind; and sexually devoured and polished by his manhood. I am special. I feel it. I intuitively know it. I am his.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Good Girl

It was September 5th, the first day of her senior year, 5 am. Morgana Felicity Avingone, or Morgan for short, had turned 18 just a week earlier and awoke in a drowsy state that normally accompanies 5am. It was still warm out and as she stretched attempting to open her eyes to greet the morning sun, her pajamas pulled against her supple young body. She smiled, knowing what day it was and turning off the alarm that she so gently arose to. It was time for a quick swim before school. It always woke her up that much quicker.

Morgan was the single daughter of Michael and Mary Avingone, a French/Mediterranean descent 3rd generation American family, whom were of old money, and made lucky choices in the stocks for placing their money. She had slipped out of her bed, pajamas and into her suit quickly, sliding down to the fitness level of the dormitory. Her fitting one piece bathing suit showed off her body well, and rubbed lightly under her knee length robe, it was the tightest piece of clothing that she had. It was always a little cooler in the dorms at night, the headmistress saw to that, keeping the dorms well maintained with an expensive environmental system. No matter what time of year it was it was always 63 degrees at night and 72 degrees during the day. Morgan's parents were well to do in the community and in life, and had sent her away to the same boarding school her mother had attended, which happened to be located in northern New Jersey. As her classmates slept in their beds ticking off the few more moments they had until their own alarms would go off, Morgan quietly crept past them down the stairs to the pool outside. She always said a little prayer of thanks for being there as she past them.

100 quick laps before she had to be at morning service and meal. Morgan loved to swim, almost as much as she loved to pray. Her parents had seen to her having a good fitness program every day of her life since she started swimming back when she was 4 years old. They also saw to her modesty, morals and beliefs to be in line with the highest catholic standards; Questioningly tolerant, silently bigotus, and unquestioningly modest. They were reinforced by her daily services at boarding school, only to be refreshed by Morgan's own resolve. She dove into the water as she does every morning thinking to herself the Hail Mary.

She would repeat the Hail Mary and the Lord's Prayer every morning and had done so since she first discovered her body. Morgan was both prideful of her looks and ashamed of the lust that escaped from between her legs every night. Like clockwork, since she was old enough to realize she was female, she masturbated nightly, woke every morning at 5am and swam her repentance for the previous night's sin. Every night she would succumb to her body's lust, dipping her fingers past the point of no return that was the elastic of her waist band, past the forest of her dark mound of pussy hair, and diving into the burning, soaked flesh that was her pussy. Morgan tried as she could to quell the scorpion of her sex, but every night when she was alone it would return to torment her to sleep. So ashamed of herself, she would always bite the pillows, her tongue, her lip anything she could find, to stiffel her moans from her roommate, as she could never let it escape that her closeness to god was tainted by the sin of lust.

Each stroke in the morning, the water's caress against her skin, as she prayed into her blue confessional, would remind her of how she fell into the devil's grip the night before. As soon as she would close the door to her small room, she would pull at the firm nipples atop her full heaving breasts, caress her soft taught skin, and bite at her tongue to stifle her whorish moans. Morgan pushed faster into the water, as she felt herself being turned on yet again by the thoughts that coursed through her mind. Screaming into the water "Hail MARY FULL OF GRACE...*gasp*... THE LORD IS WITH YOU...*gasp*... BLESSED ART THOU..." but it went on like this until she began to loose count of her strokes, her laps, even the time she spent in the water. Her thoughts were torn between the pleasure she gave herself and her self-inflicted modesty. Night after night she would wet the sheets of her bed by orgasming over and over again until her lust was satiated by exhaustion, fingering her flaming cunt for two sometimes three hours a night, and spending the morning in repentance with her the pool and God.

"GIVE US THIS DAY... ooohhhhhhhh...." She moaned as she came, the water's fast flow stimulating her clit just enough despite the bathing suit and thick hair that surrounded her denied sex. She tried to catch her breath but the waves of pleasure were washing against her as her own current caught up to her and washed against her back.

"Morgan, don't be late for early bell now it's nearly 6am, you still got to eat breakfast!" "Thanks Delilah, I'm done now..." Morgan hadn't noticed that she had swam nearly 3 kilometers this morning in her feverent rush. Pulling herself out of the pool, her toned legs carried her well back up to her room where she showered and put on her uniform for school. The sounds of alarms had invaded the stone walls to her room as he pulled up the white cotton panties over her still burning pussy, trying desperately to ignore it's cries to be touched. The broad fabric C cups of her bra pulled her breasts tightly back against her chest, pushing her erect nipples back into her own soft flesh. Firm and taut, it slightly pained her every time she put the bra on, but pain she felt was just a part of her redemption.

Over that her blouse and stockings came, covering more of her shapely body, so young and already so fit. Next came the long skirt and penny loafer shoes. She particularly liked the skirt, and prided herself for how long and thick the material was, every year she sought the longest heaviest material, and even one year lengthened her skirt to cover up her legs. It always came past down to the mid calf, and unruffled it was nearly a full meter and a half of material. It hid her figure well. As Morgan sat before her mirror braiding her long dark hair back into it's familiar thick ponytail, she smiled at herself, smiling at her modest appearance and her lack of need for makeup. Her morning routine had finally calmed the familiar cries of sexual gratification she so scorned in her life, and she happily came down the stairs to the kitchen where mother superior and the other girls were finishing breakfast.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"You did it again didn't you Morgan?"

"Shush you, I won't dare speak of it."

"Oh I heard you last night..."

"Delilah, you didn't!" Morgan exclaimed, blessing herself with the sign of the cross as she began to dive herself back into prayer.

"Oh will you stop it morgan, I didn't hear anything. I don't know what it is your hiding, but whatever it is I hope it's worth all the praying and laps in the pool."

"Now that's just not nice, you know I like my privacy." Morgan looked up at her friend with disdain. To everyone observing it was directed towards her friend's petty joke. To Morgan it was directed to a more local target.

"I know I know." Delilah had taken a quick bite of her dry toast and smiled towards her best friend. Delilah and Morgan had met only when each had come to stay at the boarding school. They were the best of friends, but you could never have more polar opposites. Delilah's short red hair always had too much product in it, enough to impale small birds and insects, which found attraction in the chemically induced sweet scent. Despite the myriad of punishments and penances that Delilah had to undergo, she still was a wild child at heart. Speaking her mind about all sorts of subjects, openly questioning the doctrine of the church; the Headmistress thought it would be a good idea to have her room with the most devout of young ladies, and thus Morgan and Delilah became good friends.

It would be their influence on one another that would change their lives forever.

"So I'm sneaking out tonight and I want you to come."

"Delilah, No! You know we aren't allowed out of the dorms without a chaperone."

"Yeah but this time I've got a full proof plan, we will be back before anyone notices."

"We can't sneak out after 10pm bed check, that's just lying."

"Oh so you are a quick one aren't you, and here I was thinking you didn't have a mind for this sort of thing."

"Delilah, stop it. I won't go through with it." One of the nuns walked by with her watchful eye gazing over the two young ladies, Delilah smiled and curtsied a bit in her seat. She loved so to incite the suspicions of the women she called their 'captures.'

"Listen, it's for our own good, how can we know what the true path of God is if we don't try a little bit of everything."

"Because it's wrong, Delilah, and doing bad things leads to a life of sin and away from God."

"But, God gave us free will didn't he?"

"Yes," Morgan felt her friend was right, but sipped her unsweetened black tea with closed eyes.

"And it's God's will to exercise that free will, right?"

"Yes..., what's your point."

"My point is that it's not much of a free willed choice if we don't know all the choices we have."

"I'm not breaking any rules though, the semester just started." Morgan and Delilah sat in silence for a few moments, as Priest Joseph Guarda, a traveling missionary from a third world country approached the pulpit, to welcome the students to a new year of school

"I didn't want to have to do this to you, but you leave me no choice then." Delilah leaned in closer to her friend, her warm breath washing over Morgan's ear. Everyone else had already stood up, at the request of Priest Guarda, but as Morgan attempted to rise with her fellow students a soft hand from her best friend landed on her thigh pinning her to the seat.

"If you don't I'll tell the head mistress that you've been ever so distressed every night that you lock yourself up and don't come out till morning."

Morgan could feel her pussy soak right into her panties, a wetness that wouldn't fade during the day unless she took action soon. She secretly cursed herself but knew she had to give in, and get away from Delilah soon. The hand on her thigh felt so wrong, her confusions came rushing back to her, and she panicked for a way to stop the ocean of lust that was being guided by doubt's controlling staff. "Alright... I'll do it... but if we get in trouble I'm going to say you threatened me, and so help me we won't be friends any more... " Morgan bit her lip, and Delilah knew that all it ever took to get Morgan past her doubts was just the slightest little touch.

The two quickly stood and joined the rest of the congregation in the Lord's Prayer.

***

As soon as the morning meal's prayer was finished, Morgan quickly stole away from everyone else and locked herself I the bathroom. Her cunt was burning with desire, and she knew she wouldn't be able to get through the day. Hiking up the heavy material of her skirt, and not even wasting the time to sit nor pull her panties down neatly, she thrust the material aside and shoved three fingers past the fur that surrounded her twat. Fingering herself furiously, her young deft hands had not taken the time to find their way to her clit, but instead were pistoning in and out of her throbbing hole, the hair around her pussy matted with the wetness from the initial gush.

Morgan's teeth were pressing into her tongue this time, she needed pain to stifle the moans. She bit fairly hard, trying to keep herself from giving in completely to her lust. Her fingers were soaked, and the small puddle beneath her spread legs as she held herself up on the wall of the bathroom stall was growing. Each drop, fell away from her as did her resolve. A tear ran down her cheek as she could hear herself release throaty whorish moans, her fingers moving rapidly within her milking her cunt for all the sex it could deliver. She looked up at the florescent light in the ceiling, throwing herself into the pain of her lips and the stretching that her fingers so roughly forced into her caused.

Her eyes welled with tears as she thanked God for her orgasm, expanding the puddle at her feet and soaking her socks down to her penny loafers as her wetness trailed down her leggings. Then she cursed herself and begged for forgiveness as she fell upon her knees, knowing she had succumbed to the lust yet again. The heavy cotton of her skirt sopped up some of the cum she had just covered the floor in and her hands did nothing but direct the tears from her eyes to her blouse. Pulling her hands away from her sobbing eyes she realized her fingers were covered in blood and the tears began again.

"I'm nothing more than a heathen." She sobbed to herself in the mirror trying to wash the red spots away from her hands, tears mixing with the water washing her sins away.

It was around this time that the Gym Teacher, a Miss Argento, whom everyone called Miss A for short had overheard the sobbing coming from the wash room. It was about an hour before her first class of the day, and Miss A had plenty of time before she needed to be there, so she investigated. Miss A opened the door to see Morgan frantically washing her hands in the sink, seeing the last remnants of red wash down the drain.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Is everything ok, Morgan?"

"Everything is just fine Coach A. I just had a little cut that's all."

"Well let me see, I can't have my star swimmer injured now, or out of the lists at the beginning of the season because of an infection." Morgan thought about it and wiped her face again, raising her right hand to her coach's eye level. "See it's already closed up, it was just a little scratch."

"That was a lot of blood to be just a little scratch." Miss A, knew Morgan's body well, she had made sure to keep it in top shape for four years. She looked over the hand and held it up with a little smile, knowing that something was still amiss. As Morgan took her hand back, Miss A noticed the small puddle on the floor and the red that seemed mixed with the clear liquid, "Are you having womanly issues."

"Yes, that's it Coach A, you caught me." Morgan tried to smile, which wasn't too had since her coach just gave her the excuse she needed to hide her secret. "My period just started, and I wasn't ready for it, I kinda freaked out. You know I hate the sight of blood."

"Well, if you don't have a pad come by my office and I'll be more than happy to give you one, ok, I'll let you finish up here and I'll let maintenance know they need to clean the floor. Nothing to worry about, it's not a Cardinal Sin to have a little loss of self control sometimes."

"Ok, Coach, but I've got plenty back at my dorm. Thank, you." Morgan punctuated it with a smile, trying to hide her shame at nearly being caught. As Miss A left the room, Morgan had already begun chastising herself, cursing her vagina, and wishing she hadn't been born. It was like this almost every day. As soon as she was turned on, even in the slightest she would have to run away to the bathroom or somewhere private and get it back under control. She hated herself for it and continued to curse herself as she snuck back to her dorm room, trying to keep from the noticing eye of her class mates.

"Dammit, Dammit, DAMMIT" She spoke aloud sitting at her desk in the room. She locked herself back in the tiny bedroom and removed her soiled clothes. Sitting naked on her bed she began to sob once more. Morgan felt she hadn't been punished enough, and that Miss A's near discovery of her secret was a sign from God that she was too careless again. She had to be punished once more, or the demon may escape again. She slowly opened the drawer of her night table, and removed a 15 inch, metric and standard, old wooden ruler. She held it in her hands as an Athame to a Priestess, for it held just as much power.

Whenever Morgan slipped up, or was almost discovered, she felt she needed to be punished, corporally. She always felt it was in addition to the penance she served every morning, the good grades she fought so hard for, and her skill at swimming, all things she did to serve God better. Delilah's teasing earlier that morning had already made her consider the additional punishment, but Miss A's intrusion closed the deal. "Ten swats, for my weakness."

Stripping back to the nude, she released her breasts from their prison, and stood wearing only the dark hair on her head, still back behind her in a long thick pony tail, the hair over her vagina, the leggings over her mid thigh, and the penny loafers at her feet. Morgan made sure to lock the door, and sat on the edge of her bed, spreading her thighs wide. She had found a small bundled pair of socks and placed it between her teeth as she looked at herself in the mirror across from her bed and then up to the crucifix over that. The first swat of the ruler came down across her thigh.

"One, forgive me God." She moaned into the sock, tears welling up in her eyes once more, as she had felt her breasts and pussy swell with the sight of her own naked body. The pain flooded out from the strike to her thigh, and she knew the redness would dissipate by the time she had practice that evening.

"TWO, forgive me God." The next swat came again, and she stared at her body, ashamed of her lack of control as she watched her pussy flood the sheets beneath her again. The thick bush from before beginning to show signs of catching the fluid that flowed from the lips between her legs.

"Three, Forgive me God." Another moan and another flood, two swats to either thigh, and now a swat to her near perfect left breast. The pain radiating out, cleared her mind of the lust, as her nipples were straining against her chest, they were so hard.

"Four, forgive Me God." She slapped the long ruler to her other breast, breathing heavily now, as her pulse rocketed up another notch. Her focus was intense and she thought the look of herself in the mirror was begging for the lust to leave her. Morgan didn't realize her eyes were begging for the next swat.

Her gaze broke with it'self as her eyes rolled back into her head, moaning into the sock gag, "Five, forgive me LORD." The latest attack was against her taut abs, as her pussy soaked and her heavy breaths drew her nipples against the cool air of the tiny bedroom. The crisp forced air was a gentle caress against her engorged tits, as the next swat came down across her clit, sending Morgan into a pain spiral, her mind mixing all of her thoughts into one pleasurable moment that streaked tears from her eyes, moans from her throat, and a forceful gush from her sex.

"Six, FORGIVE ME LORD!" She finally mustered past her tears as she dropped the gag from her mouth and drew deeply into her breath. Her holy relic, came down across her clit once again. So distressed from her deep rooted confusion, Morgan slid to her knees before the mirror, looking at the whore that lived within her body. Morgan couldn't have possibly realized that with each slap of the ruler she wasn't exorcising the harlot demon she thought she was, she was bringing herself to orgasm each time. The carpet, bed sheets, shower stalls, toilet bowls, and serenely clean water of the pool, had always taken pity upon her and hid well the evidence of her body's pleasure at her pain.

Incoherently, she continued to orgasm, taking every last ounce of her will to stifle the moans that escaped her throat. Morgan kept them held within her cheeks, as the tears reached her swelling breasts, red from the onslaught, just passing by on their way to her thighs, which of course were still sensitive to the touch from their chastisement. Ten, forceful orgasms in quick succession, and her body could take no more, she felt her sex satiated finally, and crawl away from her mind.

Catching her breath Morgan stood up and undid the ponytail, beginning to brush it out, as she glanced at the clock. "Fifteen minutes till class... I'd ... better get... ready..." She continued to pant as she brushed out the long dark hair that was wet with sweat. She picked up the ruler, lying dormant on the floor by the round wet patch of carpet where she had disciplined herself and re-placed it in the drawer, accompanied by only two other objects. A small black book and a silver and gold pen. She picked the two up, both were going away presents from her mother and father, for her to write down the experiences she had at Boarding school. Instead were a column for dates, a column for times, and a column for a number. Each in sequence one after the other. She flipped through the pages until she found the entry from only two weeks prior, and began to write beneath it.

"September 5th 2008, 8:45am, 10" had found its self beneath, a lengthy string of comparable entries.


The End

[birdie8819]

Release


Her body arched upwards as his lips sapped at the nape of her neck, his tongue a fluid motion over her skin. He kissed and licked his way lower, taking in everything as he went. Her body jerked as he wound his way over the supple mounds of her breast. Kissing and teasing a small spot, getting lower and lower and lower. Finally after what seemed and eternity, she felt his hot breath against the sensitive nub of her nipple, like a whisper of a touch his tongue snaked out and caressed its tip, then suddenly his entire mouth closed around it and she felt a sudden pleasurable tug of his mouth sucking gently on her.

Her body pushed forward instinctively, wanting to push...no, needing to give as much of herself to him as she possibly could, she felt his tongue dance across her nipple and around her electrified areola. Faster and faster, the tapping dance of his tongue as it darted back and forth across the tip, her body tensed and stiffened one moment, grew soft and pliable the next. Deep inside she felt a tremendous stirring, it reacted to every motion he made, when his hands slid across her skin she felt a spark shoot up upwards following in his wake, when his body moved atop hers, she felt herself open, accepting him entirely, his hand streaked across her inner thigh and the same jolt ran with it, still his mouth clung to her breast, suckling, tasting and draining all limitations from her body.

His mouth moved across her body and she inhaled deeply as he suckled the other breast into his mouth, he was gentle at first but he became increasingly urgent in his ministrations. Sucking harder, his lips pulling her nipple, stretching it, then when it popped from between his lips his mouth sunk down upon her again. Her lips formed a trembling "O", her breath ragged within her chest refused to let the slightest moan escape though in her mind she screamed and begged for more.

Her body quivered, and her fingers grabbed the sheets white knuckled, her mouth ajar but no sounds came out. She started shaking, whipping her head from side to side as his fingers traced lines across her inner thigh, going close but never touching her need. Her stomach heaved; her back arched further pushing at his lips, willing him to take more of her, but he pulled away from her insistence. He touched, stroked, licked and sucked at his own controlled pace, satiating her with his desires. He was gentle but in this way he was vicious, it was his own brand of torture, the more he denied her the more she craved him, his touch and his desire.

Then suddenly she felt his fingers brush against her lower lips and a spasm wracked her frame. Again came the slight touch and again she jerked, her hand clenched in tight fists against her silken restraints, wanting to pull them apart, tears came to her eyes as she fought to keep silent, fought her need for his. Her stomach churned with anticipation, her legs quivered and jerked inwards but her bonds held them open granting him as much access as possible. She bit at her lip so hard she could taste where her teeth broke through... please... please... please... pleaseeeeeee..... her mind screamed, her body pleaded, her whole being begged. He kept his pace, slow and steady, deliberate in every touch. She was at her brink but still she could not relent, she could not release her soul without his words, without his approval but with each passing second, with each touch, with each stroke it became harder and harder. Did he know what he was doing to her...of course he did. Pleasure in itself can become pain, building behind the barrier of his control like a dam, pushing forward despite its restrictions.

In one blinding moment his fingers slipped between her lips and sunk into her wet, warm sex, an incredible force swept through her body, simmering heat washed from her fingers and toes, coalescing at the point of his intrusion, muscles she was unaware she possessed danced and undulated within, pulling and sucking as he lips did. Her body lifted into his and for a full minute she was locked unmoving, mouth open without sound, tears streaking both sides from her closed eyes and fingers wrapped around the very bonds that kept them in place.

"Release yourself unto me Little One."

His words penetrated the chaos of her mind, cutting through the din of her ringing ears and in that instant her eyes flew wide open and she felt the pressure that was building inside her burst forth, erupting in a torrent of pleasure and wild emotions. She screamed, and grabbed him with all the orgasmic strength her body granted her, ripping loose her bonds as his words had released everything within her. Squeezing him to her, wrapping him in the nexus that enveloped her very being.


The End

[birdie8819]

His Chair

He stood at attention, his eyes staring straight ahead, as she circled him. Every few seconds she would slap the tip of her crop against her palm with a light "whap." A nervous twitch shook his body a bit. His naked body, completely exposed to her hazel eyes. One of the crop's blows struck the slave in his rear instead and a yelp escaped from his lips. The lady smiled.

She wore a lovely purple corset, tied not so tight as to make her uncomfortable, with matching panties and heels with black silk stockings. She knew his fetishes well, and they would definitely have an affect on him. She traced a line from his groin all the way up to his chin with the tip of her crop and softly said to him "Remove my panties."

This slave has such a soft touch, she thought, as he hooked his fingers around her bottoms. His knuckles brushed against her stockings as he fell to his knees at a slow pace. The Lady was happy that he chose to perform this carefully and didn't resort to tugging them off like an animal. He was face to face with her pussy for a brief moment before rising back into place.

She took a glance around at his room. A rather normal looking room with a sofa, a television, a coffee table, and just like most men he had "his" chair. A spot for the master of the domain to plant himself after a hard day at work. This one was a leather easy chair, quite large, and rested just a few feet from a fireplace. Some of these thrones looked as if they had been passed down from one generation to the next. Rips and tears were patched with duct tape while broken legs were fixed by putting a phone book underneath. William's had none of these signs. It was rather new as he had just moved to this city two years ago. It felt... strange to the young man as he watched the Lady sit herself down in "his" chair. Neither of the two women he had dated since moving here had done what this woman had just done. If he was feeling possessive about it Melissa couldn't tell, though, as he didn't utter a single word in objection.

The leather squeaked as she wiggled her behind to get herself comfortable, which wasn't very hard. The cushions were particularly soft and just seemed to mold themselves to her figure. She let herself go limp and just relax for a moment while staring at the fire. "Get down on your knees and remove my heels," she said. It was a very soft voice, William thought. She never raised her voice at all. The words were spoken as a simple command as her eyes watched the fire the whole time. He knelt down and placed a soft kiss on each shoe right before slipping it off her foot and setting it aside. He stayed there, motionless, staring down and waiting for Her to speak to him again.

Her hand drifted to an end table by the chair that had a half-dozen magazines scattered on it. Time. National Geographic. The usual. She picked up Time and started to idly flip through the pages. She closed it for a moment and stared at him. He was trying not to show it, but the boy was nervous. He was pretty good at remaining still, but his breathing was quicker than normal. His eyes stayed down, looking upon her feet. She spread her knees and leaned towards him. She placed her hand on the back of his head and drew him in slowly. Pulled his face forward, closer and closer. Stopping and resting his head with his nose no more than an inch from her pussy. She lifted her left leg and draped it over his shoulder, leaned back into the chair, and flipped through the magazine. Occasionally she'd find an interesting article, but usually pretended to read while she closed her eyes and listened to the fire.

William wasn't able to stare at that pussy very long before his imagination got the better of him. He wouldn't dare to let his tongue out for a lick without being told, but he could taste it in his mind all the same. Staring at that lovely slit. Taking in its scent with every breath. Wondering what it might feel like wrapped around him. His cock had stiffened considerably. It was aching. Wanting. His breathing was more rapid. He closed his eyes, trying desperately to get his mind of it just a little. The scent still struck him square in his face, but it was helping a little. It was helping. Until he felt a sharp smack on the top of his head. He peered up at her and the scowl on her face. Her voice wasn't raised but disappointed.

"Don't turn away. I want your eyes on it. Keep them open, and looking straight ahead. Am I clear?"

William nodded his head and set his gaze back on the Lady's pussy. She shifted her right foot to rest against his cock and lightly rubbed the silk against it. She set the magazine down and turned her head towards the fire, looking into it. Her hand slid down to her lips and her fingers slid up and down her slit very slowly. The scent was overpowering. The pussy was starting to glisten just a bit. William's cock was stiff against the side of her foot. It turned her on. Not just that he desired her, no, but how well-behaved the boy was. It had been a whole hour since she placed his head down on the chair. It was just about time for her to go. She took her fingers from her pussy and spread some of her juices on his upper lip. She pushed at his shoulder lightly with her left foot, pushing him back to a position where he was kneeling straight up. And finally she started to rub her pussy on the seat of his chair, coating it with her scent. Claiming it. Marking it as hers.

The Lady stood up and began to put her clothes back on. "I'm afraid I have to go home for the night, William. I do have some instructions for you, though. First of all, if you have any desire at all to serve me I strongly suggest you resist the urge to "relieve" yourself. And second," she began to smile to herself, "you are not to sit in that chair. Am I clear?"

"Yes, Lady," he responded. And with that she walked out the door, the click clack of her heels outside getting quieter and quieter until only the crackling of the fireplace was left. He stayed there, kneeling, for quite some time before getting himself to bed.


The End

[birdie8819]

School For Sluts

"Dean Whitaker, your two o'clock is here."

The Dean looked up from his desk and responded to his secretary, "Let her in."

Seconds later, a beautiful brunette strode through the door into the Dean's office. The Dean looked her up and down. The girl wore a white, strapless sundress that fit her curves nicely. The Dean, a quick wit and keen observer, enjoyed the baby blue nail polish the girl wore on her fingers and toes. Her eyes were of a similar hue. The girl's hair fell somewhere between the middle of her back and her shoulder blades, swooping gently in natural, slightly wavy splendor. She was tan and she was definitely a brat.

"Good afternoon Dean Whitaker. I'm Katie." the girl said, as she extended her hand.

The Dean shook Katie's hand and then gestured to the chair in front of his desk, offering her a seat. Katie sat herself down in the chair and the Dean began to ask her some questions.

"Okay, Katie. First things first. Have you given any thought to your major, yet?"

"Well," the brunette began, "I have given it some thought. Right now, my major is General Hardcore, but I'm also thinking about minoring in BDSM."

"Really?" responded the Dean, genuinely interested. He loved his job.

"Yeah. I've always loved sex, don't get me wrong. Like, regular fucking is great and all. But, sometimes, I like to be treated... you know, like a whore."

The Dean, satisfied with this answer moved along.

"Okay, Katie, fair enough. You are prepared for you entrance exam, right?"

"Oh, yes, of course." the girl responded happily.

"Okay then. Stand up." said the Dean.

Katie bounced up out of her chair. The Dean also stood and approached the girl. Katie had automatically folded her hands behind her back, her interest in S&M showing through.

The Dean spoke. "Katie, remove your dress."

With a smile, the brunette unzipped her dress and slowly slid it down her tanned, toned body. Suddenly, Katie was standing there, naked, her dress in a pile at her pretty painted toes. The Dean circled her. Her body really was nice. She was built for sex. Her tits were perfect. A handful plus, topped with half inch nipples that stood at attention and pointed to the sky. Her ass was plump, round, and oh-so-spankable. And, of course, her pussy was delectable. It was cleanly shaven. Smooth. Her thick, tan thighs barely met in the middle with her feet planted together. The Dean thought she was as cute as a bunny, but would probably fuck more than one.

The Dean paused behind Katie, facing her backside. He stared down her naked body, then broke the silence.

"Katie, I'd like you to tell me about your most naughty fantasy. Tell me what makes you wet."

The girl's face blushed slightly at the Dean's words. Before she could begin, the Dean began to fondle the girl's tits from behind. He was right, they were a handful plus.

A slight gasp passed through Katie's sticky, lip-glossed lips at the Dean's touch. She began to divulge her sexual intrigues.

"Well, Dean Whitaker, I have one particular fantasy... actually, it's a dream I had a few years ago. I remember waking up, right after the dream, my panties were so wet. The inside of my thighs were warm. Everything was warm."

The Dean continued to massage Katie's tits. Her back was now resting on his chest as she continued her story.

"So, anyway, in the dream, I was blindfolded, but I could see myself, from like, a different perspective, not my own. I was watching myself. And, aside from the blindfold, I wasn't wearing any clothes. I was taken into a small, dark room and in the room there were like, a bunch of guys, of all ages. All of them were dressed nicely in suits and ties."

The Dean slid his hands down from the girl's tits, down her torso, enjoying the feel of her ribs and smooth skin on his palms. As he slid his right hand over Katie's sexy tummy and his left hand down to her left thigh, gently massaging her sensitive skin, he questioned, "What happened next, Katie?"

Katie, focusing on the Dean's ministrations, continued her tale.

"One of the men in the room told me to get down on all fours. He said, 'Get on the ground, pig. Put your ass and pussy up in the air.'"

The Dean now had his right hand between Katie's legs, and his left hand gently clasped around her neck. Her skin was moist and warm.

Katie swallowed hard and tried to concentrate.

"I got down on my hands and knees. When I did, the man who had called me a pig approached me from behind. He spit on my ass, and my back. The other men in the room were quiet. I remember having a sickening feeling in my stomach, but I liked it."

The Dean interrupted.

"You like to feel humiliated then, don't you Katie?"

As Katie began to answer, the Dean dipped two of his fingers lower, and slid them slowly along Katie's moistening slit. Katie's response to the Dean's question was a little raspy, like a moan waiting to happen.

"I do like to feel humiliation, Dean."

"Call me 'sir', Katie." the Dean interjected.

"Okay, sir."

Katie's hips were subconsiously rolling from side to side as the Dean teased her pussy. The anticipation was killing her.

"Sir, should I continue telling you about my dream?"

"Yes, Katie. Continue."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"At that point, I felt hands on my ass, pawing at me. Like, I felt hands on every part of my body. The hands were rough with me. There were fingers pulling on my nipples, grasping at my pussy, the lips, my clit. Then, the speaker guy ordered everyone to stop touching me. The hands stopped. I was shaking. I think I was quivering, really. The speaker called me a 'trashy pig' and a 'slut' and then he slapped my right ass cheek very hard. It took my breath away. He slapped my left ass cheek. Right. Left. He called me 'filthy piglet' and kept smacking my ass till..."

Katie's voice trailed off. Meanwhile, as Katie had been talking, the Dean was sliding his fingers over Katie's clit, down along the entrance to her pussy, and underneath, almost touching her asshole. Her thighs were sticky.

"Katie. Finish telling me about your dream."

"Sir, I think if I keep talking about my dream, and you keep doing what you're doing, I might cum, sir."

"Finish telling me about your dream." reiterated the Dean, dismissing Katie's qualms.

"Okay, I'm sorry sir."

The Dean slid a finger inside the girl for the first time. Her knees bent slightly and she moaned.

"The man kept spanking me, in front of all those men, and, in the dream, he slapped my ass until I squirted. I came on my hands and knees, blindfolded, from being slapped on the ass by a man I didn't know. My cum trickled down my thighs, onto the floor. The speaker laughed at me. He called me a 'pig whore' and then he slammed his cock into me. All of a sudden I felt all of the hands groping me and being rough with me again. And that's when I woke up. But, I wanted to go back to that place as soon as I opened my eyes."

The Dean slid another finger inside the girl and was now fingering her with his right hand and pulling her nipples with his left.

"That's a very dark fantasy, Katie."

"Ohhh, I know, sir." the girl replied. Her eyes were closed.

"Tell me. Would you like to cum, Katie?"

"Mmmmm, yes sir."

"Beg me to make you cum."

The Dean's fingers were skilled and the girl was under his control. Katie was grinding her sweet, round ass into the Dean's crotch. She could feel his cock between her naked ass cheeks. Her toes were clenched into the rug. A bead of sweat rolled down her face.

"Oh, sir, please, make me cum. I'm so close."

The Dean manipulated Katie from the inside with his fingers, stroking the firm nub of her g-spot. He reached down with his left hand, grabbed her thigh forcefully and pulled it away from her other leg, allowing his right hand greater access to her pussy.

"Mmmmm, I'm gonna come sir... don't stop..."

The Dean pulled his fingers out of Katie's depths and with the same hand he had been fingering her with, abruptly slapped her on her ass, hard. His left hand held Katie's gorgeous hair in a bunch and he slapped her tanned ass again. He landed one more hand-print-leaving shot on her cheek and it was all over with.

Katie's body began to spasm and a stream of her girlcum splashed down her meaty thighs. She would have fallen down if not for the Dean's handful of her hair.

"You're going to learn so much, Katie my dear. So much." growled the Dean.

Katie, breathlessly mumbled, "Thank you, sir."

The Dean let go of Katie's hair as she fell foward onto the desk. Seconds later, the Dean pulled his cock out of his pants and ordered Katie to suck him off.

The sweaty, sexy brunette got down on her knees and took the Dean's cock into her mouth. She sucked on the head of his cock as she stroked its length with her small hands. The Dean watched intently as Katie blew him. Her cheeks were shiny with sweat or spit, or both. Katie dipped her head under the Dean's shaft and took long, healthy licks of his balls, sucking gently. The Dean thought her face was ever more beautiful with his cock laying across it. Katie eventually went back to sucking his cock after she was sure his balls had received enough attention.

The Dean was close to orgasm. He grabbed Katie's hair again and pulled her away from his cock. She looked at him, surprised. The Dean began to stroke his cock with his right hand and held the beautiful girl in place by her hair with his left hand. He simply, calmly stated, "Take it on your tits." Then, the Dean shot a white stream of jizz onto the middle of Katie's ample chest. The girl opened her mouth, trying to catch some of his cum. Semen ran down the girl's tummy, pooling in her belly button until it dripped off of her tan body and onto her dress and baby blue toes below.

The Dean let go of her hair and zipped up his pants as Katie fell back against the desk.

"Okay, Katie. That'll be all for today. I'm sure you'll be a great addition to our fine establishment. Get dressed and go."

Katie felt used. And she felt good. She stood up, cum splashed across her tits and tummy. She picked up her dress and slid it back on. She felt like such a little whore. Her dress stuck to her where the cum was. Her thighs felt greasy and warm. She felt happy.

Katie said, "Thank you, sir" and headed out the door. School was in session.


The End

[birdie8819]

An Elegant Woman

Elegance is often found in simplicity.

A little black dress cut just above the knee, its midnight hue camouflaging the natural swell of healthy breasts.

A pair of black Gucci slides uncluttered by buckles and patterns.

Glossy brunette locks tucked behind an ear on one side, falling across a lightly powdered cheek on the other.

Modest diamond earrings adorning each lobe, a matching pendant resting on the lightly tanned flesh over the breast bone.

Simple. Elegant.

* * *

"I'm Katherine," she announced with confidence. Cabernet sauvignon tilted silently in the glass in her left hand and she extended her right.

"Dan," he responded. Her hand was soft, the skin supple and warm. "A pleasure to meet you."

"You, as well." Her brilliant smile revealed a subtle skepticism. "You seem a little out of place."

He raised an eyebrow and took a sip from the tumbler. "Not my usual haunt. But my mother is rather active in the gallery community. She asked me to join her tonight, since my dad couldn't."

"And who is your mom?" Katherine asked, her head turning slowly, her shiny tresses brushing over an exposed, lightly freckled shoulder.

Dan nodded in his mother's direction.

"Ah. I recognize her from a few recent openings." Katherine turned back to him, her piercing green eyes settling on his.

"So you're a regular at these things?"

"Mm-hm," she mumbled through a sip of her wine. "Michael and I -- Michael's my husband -- he and I fancy ourselves as collectors. We're not, really, but we enjoy the art and the atmosphere of these showings."

She paused and looked around her.

"And there he is now. If you'll excuse me?"

Dan bowed his head and she was off, the wondrous scent of flora after a spring rain left in her wake. He admired the way her bottom swayed beneath the form-fitting dress and the faint musculature of her calves.

* * *

"Fancy seeing you here." Her smile lit up the room, more than the impressionist artwork that hung on the walls of the Kinzie Street gallery, just off Wells.

He turned to see the beautiful woman gliding up to the bar beside him. He feigned having to recollect her name. "Katherine, is it?"

Her eyes were disbelieving of his contrived ignorance, her smile playful. "Yes. Dan, is it?" she rejoined.

He laughed; she was infectious.

"So, is dad traveling again?"

"No. He's here, too."

"And you nonetheless deigned to grace us with your presence?"

He blushed.

"Aw, I'm sorry," she pouted, placing her manicured fingers on his arm. "I didn't mean to embarrass you."

"You didn't. I just had a good time last time. I like these events. They're a welcome change from the usual bars and clubs."

"I'm sure." She paused and took a sip from the glass held between her delicate fingers. "Well, it was good to see you again."

"You, too, Katherine."

She turned to move away but cast a glance over her shoulder. "Glad you remembered my name this time, Dan." Her smile was teasing and was reflected in her soft eyes.

* * *

"I'd like you to meet my husband. Dan, this is Michael. Michael, Dan."

The two men shook hands.

"Michael Barnes. Good to meet you." He was tall, graying at the temples. His handshake was firm, strong. His sport coat was cashmere, the shirt beneath it open at the neck.

"You, too, Michael."

Dan pretended to take interest in a large contemporary work that had captured the attention of Michael and Katherine Barnes. His mind drifted as they discussed the artist's other work. They were in their early forties, successful. He was probably a lawyer, or a financial consultant. They likely lived on the North Shore, Wilmette or Winnetka, Dan guessed. She was one of those ladies that lunched, the kids in college now. But for whatever success they had achieved, both seemed down-to-earth, very well-grounded.

"Would you like a re-fill, Dan?" he asked, pulling Dan back to the here-and-now.

"Sure. That'd be great. Scotch and soda. Thanks." He handed Michael the tumbler and was then left alone with Katherine.

"So, do you and Michael come down to the galleries often?"

"As often as we can. Sometimes I come alone. It all depends on his travel schedule."

"Hmm."

"Why do you ask?"

"No reason. Just curious."

* * *

He saw her across the gallery and casually made his way around the room, approaching her from the rear just as she ended a conversation with the gallery's manager.

"Hi there."

She turned slowly, her every movement full of grace. As before, her smile brightened the room. "And hello to you."

"Thought I might see you here tonight."

"Really?" she responded, drawing the word slowly from her slender throat. "And were you looking forward to it?"

Dan blushed furiously, obviously taken with Katherine's enchanting beauty. "Uh, yeah. I mean, yes, of course."

Her smile was soft and she smoothed stray strands of shiny dark hair behind an ear. "I seem to be making a habit of embarrassing you."

"Naw. Not at all." He took a sip from his tumbler.

She took one from her goblet and rolled the stem of the now-empty glass in her slender fingers. Her soft, sensuous lips were tinged a deep red from the drink.

"Can I get you another?" he asked, hope evident in his eyes.

"Thank you, but I'm afraid not. I must be going."

Dan mocked a pout, or mocked mocking a pout. "So soon?"

"Unfortunately, yes. Michael's flight lands in a few minutes and I told him I'd be home around the same time as him."

"Too bad for me."

Again, her infectious smile. "Would you be kind enough to walk me to my car?"

"Of course." He couldn't hide the eagerness in his voice.

Outside, they waited while the valet brought her Mercedes around.

"This is becoming a regular thing, Dan."

"Yeah, I guess it is."

"Well, I think it's good. I enjoy your company. Michael does, too."

"And I yours."

She stepped gracefully from the curb as her car approached, and Dan followed her down. He handed a ten dollar bill and a few singles to the valet.

"Dan! You don't have to do that."

"I know, Katherine. Don't worry about it."

"You're far too kind. I hope to see you again soon." She put a foot into the car and turned back toward him, offering her cheek. He kissed her lightly and trembled lightly at the smoothness of her skin, his heart beating rapidly as her slender fingers grazed his jaw.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

They stood beneath the canopy in front of Smith & Wollensky. A light rain fell, rendering the street a reflection of the city's lights.

"Thank you for dinner. I really enjoyed it."

"I did, too, Katherine. Thank you for joining me."

The valet brought her car to a stop at the curb and Dan, holding her soft hand, helped her off the curb and walked her around to the driver's door, paying the valet again.

"You need to stop this, Dan."

"It's the least I can do. Michael's away, I had a free night. Might as well enjoy it, no?"

She smiled up at him as he held the door for her. She looked away, across the river, then turned back toward him. She stood on her toes and kissed him chastely on the cheek, the soft pads of her elegant fingers sliding down his cheek. "Thank you, again."

* * *

The tables outside Tavern-on-Rush were usually hard to come by, particularly on a sweet spring evening when the temperature rose into the seventies. A generous tip to the hostess usually cleared the way, however.

Katherine lifted the napkin from her lap, wiped her sensuous mouth, and folded the napkin atop the table. "I really should be going." Her eyes told him that she didn't want to.

"Well, at least traffic back to Wilmette should be light at this time."

"Oh, I'm not going home just yet. I need to stop by the apartment and leave a check for the maid," she said, rising from the table and smoothing the robin's-egg blue summer dress down her lithe thighs.

Dan followed suit. "The apartment?"

"Mm-hm. Michael and I keep an apartment down here. We don't use it often, but it's nice to have when we want a weekend in the city. Or when Michael has to work late."

He raised an eyebrow and she laughed. "I know, I know. It's somewhat of an extravagance, but we think we've earned it."

Dan guided her inside the restaurant, his hand soft at the small of her back, and then back out to the street. "Well, thank you again, Katherine, for joining me. It's too bad that Michael couldn't join us."

She elbowed him lightly in the ribs as they walked south along Rush Street. "Yeah, I bet, Dan."

He laughed, nervously. "What do you mean?"

"Nothing." She hesitated before continuing. "I just get the feeling that you don't really care if Michael's around or not."

"That's not true at all, Katherine. I like spending time with you guys."

She let it go and they made their way past Jilly's and Prada and crossed Oak Street.

"So, do you plan on walking me all the way to the apartment?" Her voice was playful again, teasing.

"Uh, I don't know. I don't even know where it is. I was just walking with you."

They eased around a crowd of people gathered in front of Le Colonial and continued to walk in comfortable silence, her hips occasionally bumping his as they continued down Rush Street to Erie. A block east on Erie, Katherine came to a stop beneath a portico leading to the lobby of a relatively new high-rise. She turned toward him.

"Thank you again for a wonderful evening, Dan."

"My pleasure." He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. She held out her supple hand and he took it, then they moved away from each other, the fingers sliding along each other until they parted.

"Um, would you like to come up for a few minutes? Have a drink, perhaps?"

Dan turned back toward her, finding her anxious. He looked around and thrust his hands into the pockets of his pants. "Uh, sure. That'd be great."

A smile flitted across her features and she turned on her heel and moved through the revolving door. The elevator ride to the forty-third floor was made in silence. When the doors swished open, she led him to the right, to the only door at that end of the hallway. Dan looked behind him, noticing only one door to the left. Katherine keyed open the door and he followed her in before she locked the door behind them.

"So, this is it," she announced, leading the way into a large open space decorated as a living room. A large dining room was to his left, a kitchen and darkened hallway beyond it. To his right, another darkened hallway and, behind him, a sweeping, open staircase leading to a second floor.

"What would you like to drink?"

"Whatever you're having."

She smiled softly, nodded and turned. "Be right back."

Dan moved slowly around the living room in her absence, running his hand over the back of a chocolate brown leather couch. The dark green walls were dotted with paintings and a few sculptures stood on stands. 'We're not really collectors,' he recalled her saying. 'My ass,' he thought.

Large, cathedral-style windows looked out on the skyline and he paused before one, looking down at the ant-like creatures crawling along the sidewalk. Dan had clearly underestimated Michael's vocation; not many legal salaries could afford this.

The clack of her heels along the dark hardwood floors signaled Katherine's return. He turned and took a stemmed glass full of dark red liquid from her.

"Cheers," she whispered, and they clinked their glasses together.

"Your apartment is beautiful," Dan complimented after taking a sip.

"Thank you. We love it. I just wish we spent more time down here, now that the kids are gone." She moved away from him, around the living room, turning on a few lights, casting the room in a dim amber glow. "It's my indulgence, really. Michael finally decided to give into it a few years ago. Gave me what I wanted."

She paused behind the couch, near the foot of the stairs. Her eyes scanned the room before falling on Dan, still standing before one of the windows.

"This is what you always wanted? A place in the city?" he asked, his voice halting.

"Mm-hm. Michael's good about that. Giving me what I want." She took another sip of wine and fiddled with the single pearl that rested just above her carefully concealed cleavage.

"So," Dan began, his stomach twisted in knots. "If Michael is good at giving you what you want, what am I doing here?"

Katherine looked away, down at some imaginary item on the floor at her feet. She looked back at him, sheepish, and set her wine glass on a console table.

"You're not here to give me what I want, Dan," she intoned, her voice barely audible. She reached behind her neck with one hand and the summer dress went slack. "You're here to give me what I need."

Katherine stepped toward the stairwell and the dress whispered down her trim torso to the floor. She put a manicured hand on the stair railing and stepped onto the first step, looking over her shoulder at him.

Dan's sharp intake of breath was audible even across the room. When the soft blue dress puddled at the foot of the stairs, it revealed Katherine's lacy black bra encasing generous, natural appearing breasts. When she took a step up on the stairway, her back side to him, his heart skipped a beat at the sight of the black lace tee-back thong that split the soft, supple cheeks of her butt.

"Are you coming?" she whispered.

He fought the urge to run and instead walked smoothly around the furniture, slowing to place his wine glass on a side table. Katherine was halfway up the stairway when he caught up with her, his large hands coming to rest gently on her swaying hips. A step below her, his strong arms encircled her waist from behind, his hands trembling at the exquisite feeling of her warm, pliant flesh. He nuzzled his lips into her neck, kissing her lightly, and felt her shiver.

Katherine's knees wobbled at his soft, gentle touch. She raised her thin arms above and behind her, encircling his neck, and panted lightly as his lips worked up the side of her slender neck to her ear lobe, hot breath caressing her inner ear. Goose bumps popped along her arms and down her back as Dan's strong hands stroked her taut stomach.

"Touch me," she whispered and Dan's hands floated across the ridges defining her belly, smoothing over the silk of her bra. He squeezed her breasts tenderly through the cool fabric, thrilled at the feel of her nipples tenting the tight weave. He pulled her closer to him, her firm bottom against his stomach, and his fingers found the front clasp of her bra, quickly loosening it and pulling it off her lightly tanned shoulders.

"Yesss," she moaned as her bra fell to the floor at their feet. She arched her back into him and her firm breasts filled his hands and her nipples prodded against his palms and her head fell back on his shoulder, her lips slightly agape.

Dan's teeth found her ear lobe and bit lightly while his fingers strummed across her distended buds.

"I love . . . your touch," she panted, pushing away from him and continuing up the stairs, her firm butt swaying back and forth.

Dan followed, his hands at her pliant hips. At the top step, she stopped again and dropped to her hands and knees. He knelt behind her and planted light kisses up and down her spine while his hands massaged her butt cheeks, gently kneading the yielding flesh. Beneath him, Katherine panted and moaned her approval and he slowly peeled the thong from her now-damp flesh and down her thighs. She lifted her knees in turn and the wispy bit of fabric slid down her calves to the top tread of the stairway. He kissed his way up her back again, his clothed pelvis pressing against her upturned bottom.

"More," she pleaded, her voice nearly a whisper. "Touch me more."

Dan's fingers slid down her back, through the cleavage of her butt and brushed against the outer folds of her neatly trimmed vagina. Her inner thighs were damp and she shuddered when two fingers grazed across her agitated clitoris.

"Ugh," she moaned, her body convulsing slightly at his ministrations.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Dan used a thumb to ease her outer labia apart and felt her feminine juices leak from her. His fingers lubricated, he applied two to her pulsing clitoris and soothingly manipulated the inflamed flesh back and forth, around and around, occasionally dipping a finger into her inner depths.

Katherine's breathing became ragged. Her lithe body jerked under his influence and her elbows buckled; she nestled her pretty face into the crook of her elbow. "Yesssss," came a muffled hiss as Dan spread more of her natural lubricant over her clitoris.

With his free hand, Dan gave her a light spank on the bottom, the print of his hand barely discernible against the backdrop of her creamy flesh.

She laughed and began to push away. "You . . . naughty . . . boy," she chided him, gaining her feet. "Come on. Follow me."

He rose and followed the beautiful woman down a hallway through double doors into a master suite. She turned as they entered and leaned up to kiss him hard on the mouth. Their soft lips smashed together, smearing her subtle red lipstick, and their warm, wet tongues danced together.

"You taste so good," she muttered into his mouth while her elegant fingers coaxed free the buttons of his shirt before pushing it off his shoulders.

Dan's right hand fell to her hip, pulling her close to him, and his left went to the back of her head, smashing lips against teeth as tongues continued a violent duel. Almost frantically, Katherine's fingers pulled his belt free and pushed his pants down his thighs and she bent to help his feet free. Naked before her now, she turned him around and pushed him atop the plush bed at the center of the room.

"Are you sure . . . Michael's not . . . going to show up?" Dan managed, his thick penis stiff and standing erect.

Katherine shed her heels and climbed atop the prone young man, straddling his hips. She pushed his arms above his head and lightly kissed along his chest, up his jaw.

"Yes," she murmured. "I called him from the kitchen . . . and he was on his way home . . . from the airport."

Feeling secure now, Dan's hands fell to her perspiring back, sliding down the light musculature to her firm bottom. She dragged her breasts across his chest, shivering when the hair on his chest scratched across her distended nipples. She shifted forward and brushed her firm breasts across his cheek, pulling them away when Dan's lips parted in a quest to draw a nipple into his mouth.

"Tease," he muttered, giving her a light spank.

She kissed him fiercely on the mouth, their tongues wrapping around each other again, and ground her hips hard against him, her molten juices saturating his veiny shaft.

"Yes . . . but I please . . . too," she moaned when the spongy mushroom head of his penis bumped against her clitoris. Her body jerked up and Dan caught one of her turgid nipples between his lips, sucking lightly.

Katherine shuddered again and placed a manicured hand behind his head, pulling his mouth tighter to her breast, her nipple pulsing in his warm mouth. His hands gripped her butt cheeks harder, pulling them apart, and her vaginal fluids coated the length of his shaft. He sucked harder and Katherine trembled above him as the fat head of his penis began to slip between her outer labia.

"Uuuggghhh!!!" she groaned, her eyes screwed shut.

Beneath her, Dan twisted his hips slightly and arched his pelvis until he felt his crown pass into her smoldering vagina. He slowly but persistently thrust up into her, feeling her labia part around his shaft, her vaginal walls stretch to accommodate him.

Katherine grunted from deep in her lungs, her face now buried in his sweaty neck. "This is . . . exactly . . . what I need."

His hands still firmly on her butt cheeks, Dan forced his way deeper into her, pushing down on her pliant hips while at the same time arching his own. A few lunges like this and Katherine's entire body went rigid. Her grip around his neck tightened and he felt her teeth nip at the nape of his neck. A warmth flooded the length of him and washed over his balls, tickling his perineum.



"Oh, shit," she grunted, scrunching her trembling body tight against his, their sweat commingling between them, her nipples hard against his chest. "I'm . . . I'm . . . cumming!"

After a moment, her body went slack and she kissed him softly toward the back of his neck and up to his ear.

"Beautiful," she whispered.

Dan wrapped his arms around her torso and rolled to his side, taking Katherine with him, so that he ended up on top of her, his penis still firmly ensconced in her sodden vagina. He laced his arms beneath hers, up to her shoulders, and forced himself slowly but deeply into her. Their lips, swollen and bruised, met again and she slipped her agile tongue into his mouth.

"Hold your . . . breasts up . . . for me," he pleaded.

Katherine's soft hands pushed against the outside of her mounds, bunching them atop her torso, and Dan bent awkwardly to suck a protruding nipple into his parched mouth, his penis still slipping in and out of her hot wetness. Her legs rose and ankles crossed behind him, her soft heels banging into his firm butt as it rose and fell with his thrusts.

His breath short now, Dan slipped a hand beneath the perspiring woman and slid it down her back to her butt cheeks, gripping tightly. With increased urgency, he continued to push into her, driving harder and harder, forcing air from her gulping lungs.

"Yesss!" she hissed. "Harder . . . Dan . . . Harder!"

Katherine's vagina moistened further and Dan felt himself about to slip from her fiery wetness. He pushed himself up to just his knees and pulled his shaft from her wet folds and coaxed her over to her side and then to her hands and knees. Taking hold of her pliant hips, delirious with lust as his strong fingers sunk into the supple flesh, he aligned his penis against her bare labia and gently shoved into her from behind. He paused to wipe a bead of sweat from his brow and took hold of her again, steadily increasing the pace at which his penis penetrated the beautiful, elegant woman.

"Spank me," she whispered.

Dan complied, slapping his open palm light against her quivering butt cheeks, eyes rolling into his head as he watched the flesh of her bottom ripple with each jab of his pelvis against her.

"Yesss," she mewled, turning her head over her shoulder, her piercing green eyes boring into his. "This . . . is . . . need."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Dan spanked her again, a little harder this time, and Katherine's head fell to the mattress as she quaked beneath the young man. He leaned over her prone frame and slipped his hands beneath her quivering torso, filling his large hands with her healthy breasts, trapping her engorged nipples between his knuckles.

His thrusting forced Katherine down to her stomach but Dan kept at her, his thick, slippery penis plowing into her sopping vagina. His strong fingers kneaded her squished breasts and his lips again found her slender neck and tender ear lobe.

"You feel . . . wonderful . . . Katherine," he groaned hotly into her ear.

"You . . . too . . . Dan," she responded hoarsely, twisting her torso around and smashing her lips against his as he continued to pound into her from behind, nailing her to the mattress. He took the opportunity to slip a hand down her taut stomach and between her legs. A finger and then another found her inflamed clitoris and they danced across it, maneuvering the little bud to her distinct pleasure.

"Oh . . . shit!" Katherine screamed, her hips jerking against his, desperate for him to maintain pressure on her clitoris.

"You . . . like?" he grunted into her ear, her damp locks sticking to his cheek.

"Yesss! . . . Keep . . . doing . . . that!"

Dan's fingers continued to speed over her clitoris while his penis pistoned in and out of her overheated vagina, her silky walls sending a tingling sensation down the length of him. Katherine jerked her hips involuntarily as Dan thrust into her and her pelvic bone crashed down along the sensitive underside of his shaft.

"Uuuugggghhhh!!!!" the young man groaned above her, his balls churning and convulsing.

Recognizing the pleasure she was giving him, Katherine flicked her hips again.

"Oh . . . shit!" he cried, almost literally. He collapsed atop the prone woman, his fingers losing their place against her clitoris. He slammed his full length into her, the soft cheeks of her butt firm against his stomach, and held himself inside her. "Uugghh."

Slammed up between his penis and her butt cheeks, his balls lurched and a torrent of sperm coursed up the length of his shaft. Katherine felt the first blast of semen splash against the silken walls of her vagina and shuddered at the force.

"Cum . . . Dan!" she groaned through gritted teeth. "Cum . . . for . . . me!"

Dan cranked his hips again, jolting the stunningly beautiful woman when the full length of him slammed back into her. The head of his penis, swollen and shiny and smooth deep inside her, winked open and another blast of cum burst from within, flooding Katherine's already sodden vagina. Another thrust nearly emptied his sac and his erratic movements slowed. He stayed buried in her for a few moments, slowly sliding his shaft in and out of her until his penis softened and slid from her steamy folds.

Dan rolled off her to his back, lying next to her on her bed, trying to catch his breath. She adjusted her position and laid a slender arm across his chest, her perspiring head on his shoulder.

"I'm sorry," she murmured after a few minutes.

Dan held her tight. "Sorry? Sorry for what?"

"For that. For doing this to you."

He laughed good-naturedly. "If you're apologizing to me for this, I want to you start apologizing every day."

She slapped him lightly on the chest but then laughed along with him. "Really. I took advantage of you."

"No you didn't, Katherine. No more than I took advantage of you."

She remained quiet for a few minutes.

"You wanted this, didn't you?" she asked, a manicured finger tracing imaginary figures over his firm stomach.

"Of course."

"No. I mean from the beginning. That's why you started coming to all those gallery events, isn't it? You wanted this to happen?"

Unseen, Dan blushed. "Yeah. I guess so."

She was quiet again for a moment. "Well, it worked. You're quite charming."

Dan pushed her onto her back and kissed her softly on the mouth. His lips trailed down her jaw line and she tilted her neck away from him, giving him access to that erogenous spot beneath her ear. Wet kisses followed until is soft lips found a still erect nipple, sucking it into his mouth, before he fell back to the bed.

"Katherine, can I ask you a question?"

"Of course."

"It's an inappropriate question. I was raised to never ask it."

"Go ahead. I don't care."

He paused before continuing. "How old are you?"

She raised an eyebrow and then propped herself up on an elbow, facing him, her manicured nails walking along his chest again. "Forty three."

"Hm."

"What?"

"I was just wondering."

"Wondering what?"

Dan pushed Katherine to her back again and rolled on top of her. He prodded the woman's athletic legs apart and dragged his hardening shaft down the furrow of her bare vaginal lips, lubricating it in her thick juices.

"What . . . are you . . . doing?" she panted. She was surprised but her slender fingers pulled at his hips, nails digging into his flesh frantically, hoping to pull the blood-engorged shaft back into her.

Above her, Dan nestled the head of his penis between her flowered labia. "Trying to figure out how many times twenty-seven goes into forty three," he responded, slamming into her.

"Yessssss!!!!!!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Bonnie's Backyard


"You are now divorced."

The arbitrator announced the end of my marriage. After years of suffering her lying, cheating and stealing I was finally free! Of course the courts gave her most of the money and the house. My lawyer warned me this would occur. In my state, the women are given preferential treatment. Time to start over.

First step, find a place to live. I have enough of a down payment for a modest house but it will take some time. My real estate agent is good but it will probably take a few months before I have my own place. In the meantime, where to hang my coat?

I looked at apartments close to work. Not to bad but pricey. I was considering a roommate. Not thrilled at sharing a place with someone though. I complained about this at work and our secretary suggested I rent a room. The best idea yet!

I asked about and found quite a few places. Seems all the mortgage problems created a nice market for renting rooms. My search was on!

It looked at few before I found my new place. Mrs. Whitmore was pleasant and needed help paying the mortgage. Mr. Whitmore had passed a few years before and with the economy getting worse her fixed income was not enough anymore.

We chatted a bit and she escorted me to the room. It was over the garage. One large open space. There was a sink against the inside wall and windows on the other three. Even a back door with outside stairs ending at a small balcony. While not a home it was certain homey.

"Mrs. Whitmore, if you'll have me I would love to move in today."

She surprised me with an application. Mrs. Whitmore is nobody's fool.

After I passed the credit and background checks Mrs. Whitmore called me to make the arrangements for me to move. As I did not have much it only took one day to get all my stuff up the stairs and in the room.

I arranged everything and looked around my new home. I was content. My bed, computers and books were handy. I had a full bathroom downstairs and a balcony upstairs. Mrs. Whitmore even promised me curtains to match my décor.

A few weeks passed and Spring arrived. It had been a cold Winter and it looked like the entire neighborhood awoke from their slumber. I admit to feeling smug watching everyone work on their lawns and doing all those home repairs. It was nice to simply come home from work without a list of more work to be done.

Then that fateful Saturday arrived. I got up early to exercise. I try to do push-ups and bike a few times each week with Saturday being the big day. I got the push ups completed. I maneuvered the exercise bike from the back wall so I could take in the view from my back window. That is when I saw her. So beautiful!

She looked to be under six feet tall with dirty blonde hair pulled into a long ponytail. She wore shorts that framed her ass perfectly. Her legs were pale and curved in the right places. The halter-top was loose but I could make out her bosom underneath.

Not realizing it I was holding my breath and just starting agape.

She also sported a large straw hat the effectively hid her face from my spying eyes. I stood there watching her work in the flower garden, pulling weeds and turning over the topsoil.

I took in every movement. She would bend over and I would gasp. She would squat and I imagined being underneath her. I know it had been awhile since I enjoyed a good fuck but she had me worked up like never before!

My own shorts were getting tight as blood flowed to my cock. My mystery girl stood straight up and stretched. Her shirt was tight over her chest and yes! Her nipples poked through, big ones at that.

Without thinking I pulled my zipper down and pulled my now fully erect dick out and stroked it. I closed my eyes and imagined what I would do to this woman. I heard a screen door close causing me to open my eyes. She was gone!

Well. I was far too gone to stop. My cum shot out, my legs became weak, my breathing labored. I had not expirenced an orgasm like that in years. I looked down at my mess and knew I needed to clean up and also knew my exercise was done for the day. In fact, not much else got done that day at all.

I was up early Sunday hoping for more yard work to be done but, none today. I went about my day disappointed but on edge. Each noise could be her. Each moment might be the one she returned. She never appeared.

As was our custom now, Mrs. Whitmore prepared a big breakfast of pancakes and sausages for us. I think she missed having her husband with her. As we enjoyed a delicious meal I got around to asking about the neighbors. The ever practical Mrs. Whitmore went through a list of the entire neighbor. Finally mentioning our back yard neighbor, Bonnie!

She did not know much about Bonnie. Except for two salient facts, Bonnie was available and had a bit of a reputation. I hardly noticed her frown when she mentioned Bonnie.

After helping clean up the breakfast dished I sulked in my apartment hoping for a glance of beautiful Bonnie. However, as the sun set my sadness grew and I flopped on to my bed. Bonnie never ventured into her backyard.

Conjuring images from yesterday I thought about what I would to with her in my room. First, those shorts have to come off. I would kiss her and cup her ass with both hands. While still kissing I can unbutton the shorts and ease them over her hips. In my mind she does not have any panties. Just a shaved pussy already wet and opening for me.

With tongues intertwined I slide my hand over her mound. Wetting my finger with her juices. Teasing the clit, feeling her moan as she gets more excited. By now her hands have moved from my back to my front. One on my shoulder, the other on my rapidly hardening crotch.

She unbuckles my belt and frees my dick by yanking my pants down to my ankles. Standing erect once more we resume kissing. Our passion rising. The physical touch, skin against skin, is overwhelming. Her scent intoxicating. I step between her legs and catch her as she starts to fall. We are in perfect sync now. We know what will happen and move to make it so.

I pick her up and place her over my cock. She grabs it with one hand to guide it right into her cunt. I allow her to slide down engulfing my entire length. With a grunt she starts grinding against me. The feeling is painfully exquisite. Holding her steady in my arms she squeezes me, pulling me into her, taking all I have to offer.

We keep this up for what seems like forever. I feel her body convulse and know she has just cum, cum all over me. Are bodies are meshed together, her arms weakly draped over my shoulders.

Holding her I slowly make my way to my bed and lay her down there. We remained entangled. As I move my hips she cries out in pleasure encouraging me to keep going, keep fucking.

I start with slow strokes. Pulling all but my tip out and ease it back in just a slow. She tells me to stop teasing and fuck. Smiling, I pick up my pace. Faster and faster I move. More and more she cries out. Moaning, she repeats, "cum, cum, cum..."

My balls tighten and I erupt jet after jet of hot sperm into her. My entire body shakes, I see flashing lights, my skin has electricity flowing over it. Sight and smells are everywhere but no longer matter. Right now she and I are one, nothing else exists.

I open eyes and look around my room. White globs of sperm decorate my stomach and chest. I am alone but know my backyard Bonnie can be conjured anytime


The End

[birdie8819]

First Time Nudist


I was on a business trip to Sydney, Australia and looking through a guide book to see what I could do during my time off. I had already walked across the Sydney Harbour Bridge, toured the Opera House and taken the ferry to Manley but the thing that caught my eye Sunday morning was the nude beach at Lady Bay.

As a teen, I had avoided school showers. I was the tall skinny kid, known more for my academic rather than athletic abilities. In college I took up hiking and other outdoor activities and was in general good health, but still stayed away from any activities that required that I be naked in a group setting. After college I moved to New England and gradually dropped most of my exercise activities in favor of my hobbies.

However, as I approached middle age, my family history of cardiac problems caught up with me and I ended up having angioplasty. No damage had been done and my doctor put me on a vigorous exercise program to control my blood pressure and cholesterol. I started going to the gym after work several evenings a week. However, remembering the embarrassment of pre-teen school showers, I quickly put street clothes over my gym gear and spent as little time as possible in the locker room. This was fine until it started to get cold outside. Driving home in sweaty clothes became uncomfortable and I finally braved going into the shower, avoiding being there when others were showering.

I knew I would eventually meet up with others and when it happened it wasn't the dreaded experience I had expected. While uncomfortable, I soon realized that a few of the others had penises almost as short as I was although invariably much thicker. Over the next year I became more comfortable and came to accept my body image and often wondered if a would dare to go skinny dipping, something my high school friends had often talked about but I would never dream of doing.

So it was that morning in Sydney. I looked up the public bus routes and found out how to get to Watson's Bay and the walk to Lady Bay. I set out with a towel from the hotel, my sunscreen and some reading material. This was going to be a lot different from a quick trip into the shower. While I had read that public nudity was not sexual, I was very fearful of getting an erection while in the presence of naked women and I hoped that a book would take my mind off my nakedness.

I walked from the bus stop towards the location the guidebook had indicated and eventually came to an open area on the paved walk overlooking the bay. It was close to noon and the beach was quite crowded with naked people, mostly men but several women as well. I lost my nerve and continued up the walk for quite a ways before coming back again. After several more minutes, I got up my courage and walked down the path and stairs onto the beach. I walked north several hundred yards looking for a more private area. This was my first time and I already felt all eyes were on me. Finding no free space, I turned around and walked south past the stairs and into a more rocky area with far fewer sunbathers.

I put my towel over a rock, sat down and removed my sneakers and shirt. Then, without actually standing up I removed my slacks and underwear and sat down again. I was stark naked in public and thrilled with the feeling of freedom it gave me. I put my clothes into the canvas travel bag, took out the sunscreen and rubbed it liberally over my face and body. I had applied it to my genitals before leaving the hotel, as I didn't want to be seen handling myself. Still concerned about an erection, I barely dared to even look at my groin area. When I did, I was actually pleased that I had retracted to a tiny stump almost hidden in my curly bush.

I sat in the same place for about 20 minutes and then looked around for a more comfortable spot where I could lay down. Finding one about 100 yards away, I picked up my things and walked over to it. Another triumph! I had walked naked on the beach. OK, nobody close by, but I had done it. I spread out the towel, used my travel bag as a headrest and lay down. I started reading but also scanned the area for others. From time to time, several men came by, some alone or in small groups. Most glanced my way and I felt quite comfortable with that. While watching one group coming towards me from the south, I hadn't noticed three women coming from the beach entrance. They past behind me but were quite close and as they were on higher ground would get a clear view of my genitals if they had looked my way. I don't know if they saw anything, but I really wanted them to see how small I was especially as the men coming the other way were all well endowed.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

After several hours I figured I had more than enough sun for one day so I folded up my towel, put my clothes back on and headed back to the stairs. I past several naked women, most older but a few younger and very sexy looking as well. The articles I had read were right. Seeing naked women in public was sexy, but not erotic. It all seemed very natural. I was definitely coming back here if I could get some time off in the middle of the week when it was less crowded.

I had a breakfast meeting Wednesday morning that lasted until around 9 and I declined a group trip to the Blue Mountains. I hurried back to my hotel, changed to beach gear, remembering to apply sunscreen to my genitals and headed for the bus. The beach was not completely empty but there were plenty of open places in the sandy area that was most popular on the weekend. I spread out my towel, stripped off and sat down with my back propped against the bank that went up to the paved walkway. While not as self conscious as last time, I was still fully retracted which I've come to accept, being that way most of the time when naked in the showers back home.

More people started coming as noon approached and eventually three 20-something year olds stopped near me. Two of them stripped off right away and headed for the water. The third struck up a conversation with me as he busied himself pumping up an air mattress and finding some shade to place his cooler. When his companions returned we all started talking about things in general. They had never been out of Australia and were anxious to hear about places in the US they'd heard about. It all seemed so natural. Far more relaxed then the almost furtive interaction in the gym locker room.

After one exchange with my newfound friends I was surprised by a voice behind me. Looking around I discovered that a couple had spread out a blanket close by. They had heard my accent and asked where I was from. Their son was in college in Seattle and as I was originally from Washington State, I was able to relate to what their son was telling them about his experiences. Through all this, I was painfully aware that I was having a conversation with an attractive naked woman and her husband. I've always had to remind myself when talking to women to look at their face and not sneak a peak at the cleavage. This was much more of a challenge. I focused on talking with the husband but when he looked away I sneaked a glance her way. I was petrified to find out that she was looking intently at my groin area. I was rolled slightly in her direction so she certainly had a clear view from less than 10 feet away. I leaned over to pick up my book as a pretext to roll away so I wasn't actually facing her.

Some time later, I was starting to sweat as the sun became hotter so decided to be brave and walk down to the shore. I waited until no one was walking by, got up and dashed quickly into the water. It wasn't as cool as swimming in New England and I enjoyed a leisurely time drifting back and forth. Before long, Jim, the husband joined me and we swam together for a while. We were standing together with the water chest high when a boat came up to the shore about 100 yards from us. Jim told me they sold refreshments from the boat and asked if I wanted anything. I had brought some food with me, but nothing to drink. I also had no money with me. One disadvantage of no pockets. Jim had a small cloth sack tied around his neck and offered to spot me for a soft drink. He also bought two as well as some sandwiches. I helped him carry everything back to where we had been laying. Half way there, I realized that I was now walking directly towards his wife who was watching us, his long penis and pendulous testicles flopping back and forth and mine retracted on top of my shriveled scrotum.

It's hard to describe how free I felt. An attractive woman watching us and able to compare my small manhood with her husband's respectable package. In high school I would have been devastated by this, but now I not only accepted it but was thrilled at her seeing my penis, certainly the smallest one on the beach that day. I moved my towel closer to them and we ate lunch together, chatting and laughing together. When two men came walking down the beach, she was the one commenting on their tattoos and the fact that one of them had a ring pierced through his penis. She said that she had asked Jim once if he wanted to have his penis pierced and looking down asked me if I had ever considered it. I looked at myself, now more relaxed and sporting a less than 2" thin wrinkled dick. I laughed and said that there wasn't enough to pierce. Still looking at me, she replied that I would look cute with a small silver ring.

I left about an hour latter feeling better about myself than I have ever felt. When I got back home, I immediately located the nearest clothing optional beach and go there every chance I get. Unfortunately in New England, the season isn't all that long, but I look forward to business trips to Florida and California and always plan a few extra days to free myself.


The End

[birdie8819]

Further Depravity in Rhode Island

Chapter One

Libby grimaced as the burning cigarette sizzled against her left nipple. As she bit her lip, Pepper grinned at Kerrigan.

"You see? She's such a good girl, she's been trained to hold still while I use her boobie as an ashtray." Pepper snickered, and cracked her gum.

Kerrigan was just amazed! The night before, after he'd asked Libby to marry him, she'd said, "There's something you need to know about me and my roommate, Pepper."

Libby had breathed heavily, fiddling with the diamond ring Kerrigan had just given her, and, dropping her eyes, she'd said:

"Possibly you'll change your mind about marrying me, Kerrigan, but you have to know!"

Kerrigan couldn't believe there was anything that could upset or dissuade him from marrying the beautiful, auburn haired Libby, but the present situation was very unusual.

Libby was naked, kneeling on the floor with her hands locked behind her back, and her roommate Pepper, Libby's antithesis in class and demeanor, was burning Libby's breast with a Lucky Strike!

Earlier this afternoon, Libby had been trying to negotiate with Pepper, while Kerrigan stood there, puzzled. "I-I want Kerrigan to understand the complexities of our relationship, Pepper...you can explain it to him."

Pepper had looked up lazily at them, admittedly rather enchanting in her pink crotcheted crop top with black bra underneath...and then returned to her fashion magazine.

Libby had looked at her with pleading eyes

Kerrigan couldn't understand why Libby would even associate with someone as vulgar as Pepper.

As an assistant prosecutor, Kerrigan had tried an embezzlement case against Maurice "Buddy" Cistulli, manager of a local café, who claimed Pepper, a waitress had "forced" him to steal nearly twenty thousand dollars over a thirteen month period.

Although Kerrigan had thought this excuse of Cistulli's ridiculous, he had interviewed Pepper as a material witness, and knew she was no damn good.

Discovering later that she was involved with his fiancée, was really a disappointment.

And Libby begging this cheap bitch to "tell all" was a puzzle!

"You want me to tell him everything, Libby?" Pepper had asked genially. "Show him everything?"

Libby blanched, but she nodded. "I-I really function more honestly the way things are, Pepper, and I-I accept it as my lifestyle."

As Kerrigan gaped, Pepper had stood up lazily. "Aaw...but what about your therapist? Didn't he tell you to leave me, because I wasn't good for you?"

Libby's eyes had filled with tears. "N-no, I know that Dr. Malread was wrong, Pepper, and-and I—"

Kerrigan had taken Libby's arm protectively. "Libby, honey, I don't know what this is about, but—" Pepper's harsh laugh had interrupted him.

"What your precious little girlfriend doesn't want to say is that she's a fat lazy slug, and she needs me to pound her ass into shape, to let her know what a worm she is."

Libby had then begun crying, and nodding. "That's right, Pepper—I just want Kerrigan to understand—my needs---"

At this point, Pepper had grinned and snapped her fingers. "So take your rags off and lets show him what a putrid pile of pus you really are, Elizabeth. Get naked!"

Libby had protested briefly, "K-Kerrigan hasn't seen me without clothing yet, Pepper..we're not at that place—" But Pepper had narrowed her eyes, and Libby had, amazingly stripped naked, kneeling in front of her roommate.

Now Libby was cuffed and kneeling, and Pepper was using Libby's beautiful brown areola as a cruel ashtray...and Libby was taking it!

And my God, Kerrigan thought, she has "PEPPER" tattooed on her left breast!


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Chapter Two

"This is—this is what you want, Libby?" Kerrigan asked as Pepper, now having put out her cigarette on Libby's breast, was torturing it with a knitting needle.

"It's what --ow!-I need, Kerrigan" Libby said, tears rolling from her eyes as the cruel needle punched her nipple again and again.

How awful this was, Libby kept trying to tell herself, but her clitoris was soaking in juice.

Oh, lord. H. Kerrigan Garnier was quite a catch. Handsome, successful, and from what her mother had told her, from old money as well.

"Much better for you, dear than that awful Scarnella girl you were spending time with" Mother had said. But Libby couldn't stay away!

Pepper had walked out cheerfully when Libby had told her she "needed space", and when Libby begged Pepper to come back, a year later, Pepper had given her a vicious caning...

But the leaving was so much more painful for Libby! OW! Oh, that damned needle.

It was humiliating having her fiancée watch this subjugation, but Libby knew that at some point, Kerrigan would have to take over her domination, as there was nothing else that sexually satisfied her.

That had been the real reason that Libby had never allowed Kerrigan to take her clothes off—she wasn't interested in regular sex. (Also, the PEPPER tattoo would have been much too hard to explain).

But now, would Kerrigan be aroused by what Pepper was putting Libby through? Would he want to become Libby's Master? OW! The needle had gone directly through the nipple again!

As fascinated by Pepper's torture of Libby's heavy breasts as he could be, Kerrigan was much more aroused for different reasons.

Kerrigan's attention was distracted by a curious thing on the dining room table—a long piece of thin metal wire with the end rolled in the sort of black tape that Kerrigan and his brothers had used for their hockey sticks.

"My God, is that-that a straightened coat hanger?" Kerrigan asked curiously. Pepper looked up, and, much to Libby's relief, dropped the knitting needle for a moment.

Standing up, Pepper went to the dining room table and picked up the wire from the tape end.

"Yup, this is my Reminder...I use it to keep Libby's mind on her chores. Wanna see?" Pepper looked over at Libby, who clearly had a fear of the Reminder.

Crooking her finger and smiling evilly, Pepper smiled. "Come on precious baby" she said in honeyed tones. "It's time for some reminding, to show Mr. Garnier..."

"N-not the Reminder, Pepper." Libby said hesitantly. "I-I did all my chores today, ma'am." Libby could barely catch her breath in terror.

The Reminder was indeed a cruel instrument of torture. Could she get out of this unpleasantness?

Libby could handle the paddle, the cane, even the Scottish tawse, and that horrible leather scourge that Pepper had bought at the flea market last month, the one that had opened a vicious welt on Libby's thigh.

But the Reminder had a terrible effect on Libby, the pain was just unbearable!

"P-please, Pepper, don't-don't use the Reminder on me, I-I-" But Pepper was tapping the Reminder in one manicured hand, and crooking her finger. Oh that nasty smile.

"Come on, Sugar. You know it'll be worse for you if Momma has to come and get you."

Oh, God. Libby and Pepper used to play together as children, and when Mother had gotten "miffed" at Libby, and brought out the hairbrush, that was what she'd say, and Pepper remembered!

Libby began crying heavily, but she staggered over to Pepper, who smiled at Kerrigan.

"My little princess can take the Reminder on her boobies and then also on her tushie...what would you like to see, Kerrigan?"

Libby looked at Kerrigan, the white flag flying in her eyes. Please, take me out of here, Kerrigan! I'll get therapy, and give up this masochist nonsense! Rescue me!

Kerrigan, though was fascinated. "The breasts first, please." Libby dropped her auburn head.

"No, no, shoulders back, Elizabeth!" Pepper said solemnly. "Arch your back and show us your honeys...they've been primed by the cigarettes and the knitting needles, let's go!"

Libby gritted her teeth, and shut her streaming eyes and jutted out her breasts desperately, her hands still manacled behind her back. Can I do it! Oh, help me bear the...

WHACK! A thin stream of red hell slashed both nipples at the same time, and Libby, her sensitive breasts on fire, nearly buckled over.

As she was to fall, Pepper helpfully grabbed Libby's scalp and held her up.

"Now, then, girlie...ready for another?" Ignoring Libby's desperate head shaking, Pepper swung again, this time with true vigor.

WHACK! Libby was dizzy with pain. "What do you say to Momma, darling?"

Libby gritted her teeth, breathed heavy, and then spoke. "Th-thank you for the Reminder, Miss Pepper. May I have another?"

WHACK! WHACK! Oh, Jeez....Libby's breasts felt as if they were being attacked by rabid vultures.

"Now we'll demonstrate on the buttocks, I think." Pepper said. "Elizabeth if you will, bend over the—" But Kerrigan held up his hand.

"No, Kerrigan, this is good for her, and—" But Kerrigan waved his hand again.

"I've no doubt it's good for her, Pepper—Miss Pepper. But I was wondering how it would feel—this coat hanger thing—on me. Just curious, of course."

Libby gasped, but Pepper just snapped her fingers, and Kerrigan began swiftly removing his clothes.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Chapter Three

Damn, there's another one. Flying miniskirt, pink legs, dashing across the street.

These damn high schoolers! OUCH! The Fun Pouch was doing its job.

Kerrigan's penis swelled against the needles as he steered the Lexus. Almost home.

It was impossible to ignore all the cute girls, or his random thoughts, even though he'd replaced his cute receptionist with a fat old hag, and fired his hot paralegal...

Even the gay guy who was taking his depositions now kinda turned Kerrigan on a bit.

And every erection he had these days of course was quelled by the tiny leather bag he wore locked round his crotch, the needle filled Fun Pouch that Pepper had given him.

"Well, Buddy Cistulli doesn't need it any more" she'd said right before locking it on.

Then Pepper had impulsively flashed her breasts at Kerrigan, pulling down her tube top, and he'd gotten so excited that the pain had bowled him over.

Fourteen months later, you'd think Kerrigan would be able to control his erections, but it never quite worked out that way.

The last time Miss Pepper had allowed him to jerk off to orgasm, 83 days ago, it had been quite painful with all the sores and blisters on his wee-wee.

As Kerrigan mounted the porch steps to their Tudor, a gift from Libby's rich grandparents, he noted a brown package from the Little Shop in New Hampshire.

God I wonder what this is...the Fun Pouch is bad enough!

Kerrigan let himself in the house, locking the door behind him. Quickly he signed in, recording his time getting home on the wall chart, Pepper would be checking.

He also noted that he'd had a bowel movement at three p.m., so there hopefully would be no need for an enema...hopefully.

He heard some snuffling and whining, what was that?

Oh Jesus, there was a bald, welted figure sobbing on her knees in the corner. Naked as the day she was born.

"I just can't get it right" the figure sobbed. "Why am I such a pig?"

What had Libby done this time?

Yes, Pepper had freshly shaved Libby's head—Libby's hair was a terrible conceit—and slightly injured her, either with the hazel cane or with the Reminder.

Libby's shoulders, back, buttocks and upper thighs looked as if a lawn mower had run over her!

For a moment, Libby turned around to see who was there, but she was blind of course—Pepper made Libby wear horrible opaque contact lenses that prevented her seeing anything when she was in the house.

"Kerry? Honey? Is that you?" Kerrigan said nothing, noting that Libby's nipples were cruelly clamped with heavy rat-traps.

"Kerrigan? Are you there?"

Damn, those lenses really do keep her blind. "Yes, Libby, and you'd better turn around before Miss Pepper catches you."

Giles was harsh, but he didn't want to see Libby get in trouble. Amazing how she could sense him with her temporarily blinded eyes.

Libby had learned to do the housework rather effectively, even with the lenses!

"Shitty dusting job, Elizabeth!" SLASH! WHACK! SMACK! The Reminder seemed to work even more effectively when Libby couldn't avoid it...

Pepper had seen the movie "A Patch of Blue" and had been aroused and fascinated that the blind girl kept house for her abusive mother...so she took action with Libby!

And there was no Sidney Poitier to save Libby, either!

Even if Kerrigan could have helped Libby out, he really had little regard for her...all his love was for Pepper. Libby was just a bothersome sibling.

The phone rang. Kerrigan picked it up. "Yes, Mother." Kerrigan said, and paused.

"The wedding gifts were fabulous. Libby is quite happy. Yes, her roommate moved here with us. She's a-a tenant now."

What a laugh! Kerrigan thought as he bid Mother goodbye. Pepper slept in the master bedroom and her two slaves on the floor around the bed, except when they were locked in closets or cages in the basement "dungeon."

Suddenly the kitchen door opened, and Pepper came out, dressed in a bathrobe.

Kerrigan suddenly began undressing, throwing his clothes in a heap by the door. Dropping to his knees, he bowed his head before Miss Pepper.

"I got home on time, Miss Pepper." Kerrigan said quickly. "And-and Libby didn't keep perfect posture in the corner...just thought you should know."

Kerrigan never thought he would turn into a snitch, he'd been the toughest kid in the group he ran around with in high school, and also was a Desert Storm combat veteran, but Pepper had made him into a little girl, a tattletale, basically...no shame.

By offering little favors, Pepper had Libby and Kerrigan tattling on each other all the time!

"Well now" Pepper said pleasantly. "Pig One is in her proper corner, and Pig Two is home. My cup runneth over."


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

As she chuckled, she kicked Kerrigan in the groin. This slammed the needles of the Fun Pouch right into the sensitive area.

From practice, Kerrigan gritted his teeth and stayed kneeling He looked up with tears in his eyes.

Pepper stepped out of her bathrobe and Kerrigan noted she was wearing French bikini underwear, her heavy breasts swinging.

"Stand up, Kellyanne" she said, using Kerrigan's in-house nickname.

Kerrigan got to his feet gingerly. His cock began inflating, stimulated by the light ruffles around Pepper's cleavage.

Suddenly Pepper took Kerrigan in her arms and gave him a deep tongue kiss, grinding her breasts and crotch against him.

Kerrigan's crotch felt like it was on fire, as his penis became fully erect. The Fun Pouch would have been painful enough without needles, as it was small enough to crush his balls against his penis quite painfully when erect...

But the thousand needles...or at least it felt like a thousand—that punctured Kerrigan's penis and scrotum when he became aroused made his lower area feel like a Bermuda Triangle.

Pepper continued slurpily kissing Kerrigan's mouth, face and neck. She was wearing shiny red lip gloss,and her boobs, in the push-up bra, were driving him crazy...

And his downward extremities were in holocaust...such pain.

Finally, he broke away from her and dropped to his knees, with his hands on his Fun Pouch, weeping and crying desperately.

Pepper pretended to look hurt. "What's wrong, baby...don't you like it when I kiss you?"

"No, no, Miss Pepper, I love you, but the Pouch..." Kerrigan's eyes pleaded with her.

"Please, can I take it off...oh please, Miss Pepper!" Kerrigan was in total pain.

Now Pepper looked annoyed. "You don't like the Fun Pouch I gave you? And it's your little present?" KICK! Pepper's high heel punched the Fun Pouch into Kerrigan's groin again, and he fell over, groaning.

Bored, Pepper turned to Libby in the corner. "Elizabeth! Scum-slut! Let's get it together...come to Momma..."

Libby, sniffling, got up carefully, feeling her way up the wall with her nose (as her hands were cuffed), and turned walking hesitantly towards Pepper's voice.

From his position on the floor, Kerrigan saw the opaque eyeballs, and felt sorry for her...as the senior slave, Libby got much worse treatment from Miss Pepper!

"P-Pepper?" Libby said haltingly. "I-I'm so sorry I did a bad job cleaning the cesspool...it might've helped if I could've used my hands...are you still mad?"

Pepper looked down at Kerrigan and put a finger to her lips. Stealthily, she reached behind the couch and picked up the New Reminder.

"No-no honey...Pepper's not mad at you" Such a soft voice. "I just want you to come here and have a nice hug, from Pepper."

Kerrigan felt a lump in his throat. The New Reminder was three straightened coat hangers bound together by stitched leather, instead of the clumsy hockey tape.

Libby smiled beneath the blank eyes as she continued to walk slowly towards Pepper's soothing tones. "Oh, Pepper, it's been so long since you gave me a hug...I can't believe it!"

Pepper came a little closer and lifted the New Reminder. Kerrigan closed his eyes.

The slashing and Libby's betrayed screams over the next three minutes were deplorable.

Especially when one of the mousetraps was knocked off Libby's breast and hit Kerrigan on the head.

Soon, Kerrigan and Libby were kneeling side by side, both now cuffed and lensed. Kerrigan could see nothing through the opaque lenses, and took little comfort that Libby had been wearing hers all day.

From the sounds of it, Pepper had opened the package from the Little Shop.

"Ah yes, my Chest Buzzers!" Pepper said happily. Kerrigan wished he could exchange a glance with Libby, or at least see what a Chest Buzzer was.

"Hmm...these instructions...yes, yes, pierced nipples are helpful, both of you have pierced nipples" Pepper was mumbling in a businesslike way.

Kerrigan tried to strain his eyes against the opaque lenses, but it was impossible—he might as well have been Stevie Wonder. What was going on?

A scream from Libby told him that something had happened, and all of a sudden there was a pinch at his right nipple, and then his left...

Oh, that hurt.

Something heavy was hanging on Kerrigan's nipples. But that wasn't abnormal.

Pepper often hung all sorts of heavy weights through fish line looped through his nipples...this wasn't that heavy, thank goodness.

But what was it?

"And now for the control panel" came Pepper's voice. "All right, kids, now for the fun."

BZZZZZZZZZZZzzt!!! Searing pain shot through Kerrigan's nipples, and from Libby's screams, her Chest Buzzer was working as well.

"Get on your feet and dance, my blind mice!" came Pepper's cheerful voice. "Go it, and go it fast!"

But it was almost impossible to get on your feet when you had no balance because your hands were manacled, Kerrigan found, and felt himself falling clumsily into Libby's body.

BZZZZZZZZZZZZZzzzt! A disciplinary buzz from the Chest Buzzer had Kerrigan on his feet in no time, and he began dancing desperately....

He felt himself knocking into a table as the dance continued, his nipples were burning, but now the buzzing receded, just for a moment...

He heard Pepper's laughter as she pressed the buzzer again!


The End

[birdie8819]

Forfeits

My husband Ron and I like to play sexual games. One game that we sometimes play is Forfeits, this is where I am given some task to fulfil and if I fail I have to take a note from the Lucky Dip jar and act out whatever is written on it. These have ranged from relatively mild things, such as leaving off my panties and flashing my nakedness in a pub, to very severe things like inviting a strange Master from a sex contact mag, to come and beat me. Even though I find some of these forfeits disgusting, I never the less, end up enjoying them.

This is about one forfeit that I found particularly objectionable. There is an acquaintance of Ron's who is, to say the least, repulsive. His name is Gus and could easily be mistaken for a tramp. A Hippie type who never washes, has long greasy hair and smells to high heaven. When I read the forfeit that I was to call at this guys house on an errand for my husband and allow him to seduce me, well, I rebelled. I put my foot down.

"That's against the rules." said Ron. You can only refuse something that could cause physical harm." He of course was right. I had agreed to the rules and being masochistic, I really revel in being made to do things. So off I went, beautifully turned out. See through blouse and no bra. Very short black skirt with splits up the side that allowed my stocking tops and suspenders to be seen and very high heels. I of course was wearing a full length Mac for walking through the streets. Gus didn't live far. When Gus opened the door he was positively drooling. I had the front of my Mac open and my breasts were visible through my blouse.

"Come in! Come in!" said Gus and ushered me into the front room that was his bed/sitting room. There was a mattress on the floor where he slept. No bedding. The only furniture was one kitchen chair. "Have a seat." said Gus pointing to the chair.

"Thank you." I replied as I removed my Mac and placed it on the chair so that I could sit on it. Gus sat on the mattress. He was directly level with my crutch and as I could see him staring between my legs, I opened them slightly.

"Mmmm! Now what is it I can do for you!" asked Gus.

"Well, Ron asked me to call and see if you had finished with the books that he had lent you." I stammered. I held a hanky to my nose, the smells in the place where getting to me.

"Oh. Do you mean the ones with girls showing their open cunts or the ones with girls being fucked?" he asked.

"I don't really know which ones." I said and opened my legs a bit more. I could see that Gus must have thought it was his birthday and Christmas rolled into one. He stared openly at my pussy and licked his lips.

"Open cunt ones are great, don't you think?" he said as he moved closer. He put his hands on both of my knees and tried to prise my legs even farther apart. When his hands touched me, even though it was through my stockings, it still made my skin crawl. Here I was, offering myself to this smelly, unshaved, unwashed Hippie. I was totally repulsed and totally turned on at the same time. He raised my legs over his shoulders and buried his face in my pussy.

"Your cunt smells lovely." he said.

"Thank you." was all I could think of to say.

"You take good care of your cunt, don't you." he said between slurps into my inner private parts.

"Yes I do, I like to look after my pussy." I panted, his tongue was getting to me, he was really turning me on. I suppose it was the whole bizarre situation that was helping to stimulate me.

"Say 'I like to look after my cunt." he demanded.

"I like to look after my pussy." I said. "AAaaaaaggghhh!!!" I screamed as he sunk his teeth into my pussy lips.

"OK. OK I look after my CUNT." I screeched. "Suck my CUNT. Suck it!"

"Say please." he said, looking up at me from between my thighs.

"Please." I replied softly.

"Not good enough." he said as he stood up, taking me with him. He turned around and dropped me onto the bare mattress. All the screaming that I had been doing had attracted attention and I could see 3 other Hippies stood in the doorway, watching.

"Don't just stand there." Gus said to them. "Come and help." They didn't need to be asked twice. The 3 of them dived onto the mattress. I was held down as they helped themselves; they just tore my clothes off, hands where all over me, grabbing my breasts and pussy. Mouths where sucking on me. My nipples where chewed on, love bites covered my breasts and stomach. Fingers where shoved up my pussy and bottom. I was hating it and loving it at he same time. I wanted them to stop and I wanted them to go on and on forever. I was writhing, screaming, moaning. I didn't know who was doing what, I was just enjoying every minute of it.



Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"STOP!" I heard Gus shout. All activity ceased. I had a feeling of disappointment as all hands where removed from my naked, bitten and scratched body. Gus raised my legs over his shoulders and placed the head of his cock against my pussy lips. He moved it ever so slowly, it glided across my clit and lovely sensations spread through my body. "You like that you horny Bitch?" he asked.

"Ooohh yes." I replied dreamily. "Yes, don't stop. It's lovely."

"Do you want it inside your cunt? "Yes. Oh Yes please."

"Then ask me to fuck your useless cunt."

"Noooo."

"SAY IT!"

"NO!" I screamed back at him. I then felt my ankles being grabbed by 2 of the other guys and as they stood up, I was raised up and my legs where pulled apart. A searing pain shot through my pussy as Gus brought his belt down, hard against my most delicate parts.

"AAAAaaaaaggghhhh!!!!!" I screamed with pain and pleasure. The sudden pain in my pussy had caused me to climax. I don't know if you have ever experienced a 'come' brought on by pain but let me tell you, it is like nothing else you could ever hope to experience.

A second smack and "YES!! Yes FUCK my CUNT. FUCK IT! SHAG IT! Do anything you want. MORE! MORE! PLEASE FUCK ME! GIVE ME YOUR DICKS, I WANT ALL YOUR COCKS. FILL ME WITH SPUNK!" I shouted all this and more. I wanted to be used, I wanted them to use me as a vessel to pour their lovely spunk into. I was the sluttiest whore who ever wanted cock. I wanted cock and cock and even more cock. Gus was on top of me, thrusting his dick into me. I was kissing him and sucking his tongue. His bad breath and rotten teeth just turned me on even more.

My head was pulled to one side and a smelly dick forced into my mouth. I sucked lovingly on it. Cleaning it and savouring it. I worked my hand behind him and pulled him into me. I wanted him to fuck my throat, to force his big smelly dick right down my throat. I felt his dick in my throat and as I was gasping for breath, trying to breath around the huge knob that was threatening to choke me, my head was pulled to the other side. "Suck me, Baby." said this repulsive pensioner. He must have been well into his 60's or even 70's. His cock was big but as it touched my lips, it must have been too much of a turn on for the old guy. He came all over my face, some went into my mouth. I swallowed it down, loving it.

Just then Gus came with great thrusts. He rammed his dick into me, squirting his spunk into my pussy. He had hardly finished, when he was pulled off me and another guy took his place. Just what I wanted, another cock. It slurped in and out of my spunk filled pussy.

"Say Fuck me!" my new assailant demanded.

"Yes Fuck me. Fuck me with your big dick. Shag me. Make me come." My words were muffled by the other guy forcing his cock into my mouth again. The 2 of them fucked in unison. One in my mouth and the other in my pussy. In out. In out went the 2 cocks. The one in my mouth came first. Coughing, spluttering as I almost drowned in spunk. I loved the taste and the amount; he mustn't have come for a week. There seemed to be gallons of it. He pulled the big cock from my mouth and dragged it across my face, leaving streaks of spunk all over me.

Just then the guy fucking me came. He almost squashed me as he wrapped his arms around me and holding me in a very tight bear hug, he filled my pussy with even more spunk.

They all went off and left me lying alone on the mattress. I put on my shoes and Mac and went home. When I arrived and told Ron what had happened, he was immediately turned on and he fucked me on the floor behind the front door.

When he had recovered, he asked me about the magazines that I was supposed to have gone to collect. I had completely forgotten about them.

"Oh well." said Ron. "You will just have to go back there again tomorrow."


The End

[birdie8819]

An Aging Hand

Nathan felt the cold from the ceramic tile on his feet as he stood naked patiently waiting while holding his cock. After a few moments he felt some relief as a slow stream flowed splashing the warm yellow liquid onto Gretchen's breasts as she kneeled before him. He watched as the urine flowed down the slightly sagging breasts, over her stomach, through the curly dark patch of pubic hair and trickled onto the tile. Suddenly the stream sputtered to a stop and he moved around behind her. Again Nathan waited until the warm stream began again, this time splashing on Gretchen's back and running down over the bright red hand prints he had left on her ass.

The woman trembled as she watched her master hold his cock, guiding the flow of his piss over her body. It always pleased Nathan to see how much this pleased her, though he recalled, in his younger days, he never could manage to urinate on her before he came. Just the sight of her submitting to him like that instantly made him hard, too hard to even think of peeing until several minutes after he came.

Nathan was in his mid-forties back then and Gretchen, who had just turned twenty, just came to work for him and his wife, Meredith, as a housekeeper. For the first several months of Gretchen's employment there, she worked solely as a housekeeper, coming to work each morning at eight and heading home by five. Things remained that way until one day Gretchen heard some strange sounds from one of the rooms and peeked in to investigate.

Without being seen, she watched at Nathan spanked his wife, leaving some large, red welts on her ass and thighs. What was shocking to Gretchen was that Meredith not only didn't seem to mind getting the spanking, she actually seemed to enjoy it. When the spanking was over, Gretchen watched as Meredith greedily took Nathan's cock into her mouth as she ran her fingers over her clit. As her two employers reached climax, Gretchen quietly slipped away.

Several days later Gretchen confessed to Meredith what she had witnessed, explaining that what she had seen had shocked her, but at the same time she couldn't get the image of Nathan's hand slapping Meredith's ass out of her head. Gretchen admitted that within an hour of seeing Nathan and Meredith, she locked herself in a bathroom and slipped one hand in her panties while she slapped her own ass with the other.

By the end of the day Nathan and Meredith invited Gretchen into their home where she could live as a housekeeper in most of the house while in the bedroom Nathan would be her master as she joined Meredith as slave. In the years that followed, the Gretchen and Meredith served Nathan, submitting to his every desire. When Meredith died, Gretchen remained in the house with Nathan as a live in housekeeper and in the bedroom as his slave.

Looking down at Gretchen now, Nathan smiled remembering how beautiful and tight her youthful body was. It was so incredible to enjoy both women, the lithe and inexperienced one next to the calm, experienced, yet still beautiful one. Of course now, twenty some odd years later, Gretchen was still very attractive, and though her breast were beginning to sag and Nathan could see the fine lines developing at her eyes and mouth, there was nothing more enjoyable to him than seeing her kneel before him.

Standing back from the showerhead, Nathan flexed his sore hand before turning on the water and waiting until it was steaming hot. As much as he loved using his hand to discipline Gretchen, it had become difficult for him. He could always use a riding crop or cat on her, but they both so loved the feel and sound of skin on skin. The sight of the red, hand shaped welts on her thighs and buttocks excited them both.

Feeling his hand tremble a bit, he eased into the warm stream of water and nodded to his slave who stood up, grabbed the soap and began washing Nathan's body. The hot water soothed his aching arm as he said, "I told you that spanking was going to hurt me more than it did you."

"Here, let me massage it," she replied, lathering up her hands and working her fingers over his muscles. She continued for several minutes until Nathan gently pulled his arm away.

Moving his feet apart he signaled to her he was ready. Gretchen kneeled again, lathered up her hands and began running them over his balls and cock. Beginning gently, she slowly quickened up her pace as Nathan's cock slowly hardened. When he was fairly hard, he turned and let his slave rinse off his cock and balls. She then moved her head forward, opened her mouth and began sucking on his balls while sliding her hand up and down on his cock.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

After a few moments she pulled her mouth off his balls and breathlessly asked, "May I touch myself?"

"No, I want you to wait."

Gretchen moved her mouth up to his cock, sliding her lips over it and sucking the head while she pumped the shaft vigorously. Taking the hand she wanted to touch her pussy with, she reached up and began to caress Nathan's balls. She could feel her master begin to tremble so she quickened the pace of her sucking and pumping.

Feeling the pleasure building inside himself, Nathan began to move his hips back and forth, trying to push his cock deeper into her mouth. As he felt himself getting closer and closer to coming he moaned, "Now, touch your pussy, touch it for me."

Gretchen released Nathan's balls and pushed her hand down between her legs, sliding her fingers over her clit. The sensation between her legs seemed to inspire her as she sucked even harder. She could feel him trying to push deeper into her mouth, but she was able to control him with the hand stroking his cock so she didn't choke.

Nathan felt the sensations shoot through his cock and he arched his back and came just as Gretchen pulled her head away. She firmly held his cock, stroking it as it spurted over her face and breasts. Running a hand through the brownish white fluid, she spread it over her breasts before moving and letting the stream from the showerhead wash her off. She then carefully squeezed his cock milking every drop from him. Even though she had not come, she was happy to have satisfied her master. Standing up, she reached over, turned off the water and then grabbed a towel, drying him off.

Nathan trembled a bit as he walked back into his bedroom and climbed onto the bed, where he leaned back against some pillows. He looked over to Gretchen, who knew better than to dry herself off. "Now, make yourself come for me."

He then watched as his slave, still dripping wet from the shower reached her right hand down between her legs and her left hand up to the nipple on her right breast. As she toyed with her nipple, she slipped two fingers into her pussy and then moved them up to her clit. Her fingers then moved up and down on the clit as she pinched and tugged at her nipples.

"Come over here," Nathan said.

The woman moved to the side of the bed where Nathan reached up with his left hand and grabbed a nipple, pinching it hard between his thumb and index finger, smiling as she moaned. He reached up both hands but pulled his right hand back in pain while continuing to pinch her nipple as she continued toying with her clit. In a few moments she began moving her hips back and forth as she fucked her fingers. Nathan took firm hold of Gretchen's nipples and pulled them, stretching them out nearly an inch or so.

"Yes, yes," Gretchen moaned, "I'm coming."

Nathan reached down and quickly slipped two fingers into her wet pussy feeling it pulsing around him. He pulled her down to him with his other hand and took a nipple into his mouth, sucking it for a moment and then biting it. He felt the woman jerk at bit at the pain and then she seemed to sigh as he released her. Sliding his fingers out of her pussy he held them to her mouth and watched her lick them clean.

Gretchen returned to the bathroom and began drying herself off. When she returned to the bedroom still drying herself, she noticed Nathan had fallen asleep. Leaning over Nathan, she dabbed up a few milky droplets of cum that had run onto his thigh, noticing the slightly brown tint in the semen. Making a note to make an appointment with Nathan's urologist, she quietly slipped through the door and walked down the hall to her bedroom. After getting dressed she would go back in and get him tucked in.


The End

[birdie8819]

Dinner and a Dungeon

Chapter 1

It was the end of another twelve hour day for what had been a six day stretch for Amber. She slumped onto the sofa and rested for a bit. Stress squeezed the muscles in her neck and head, putting her fingertips to her temples she squeezed her eyes shut and rubbed in a circular motion. Just then the door opened and closed; she didn't look up.

"Tired Cutie?" his voice filled her ears, brisk and soothing. His hand stroked the top of her head.

"Just work stress, it's better now that you're

here." Amber stood and rested her head against his chest. "Do you need anything Lovey?"

"Yes I need you to go shower and dress for me, I'm in the mood to show off my toy tonight."

"Yes Lovey, what would you like to see me in?"

"I put it out for you this morning, it's on the bed."

Amber didn't question him any further; she turned slowly and went obediently to the bedroom. She stripped out of her green hospital scrubs and put them into the hamper. She didn't want to look yet at the bed to see what he wanted her to wear. She knew it would only serve to excite her and she had not been given permission to masturbate in the shower.

She went into the bathroom and turned on the water, adjusting it until it was warm and steamy. She stepped inside and slid the door shut. The opaque glass had been replaced by a one way panel. Patrick had done that when they moved in. Once the door was shut, she could not see out, but he could see in. It pleased him to watch her as she washed herself for him. It was not out of the ordinary for him to be standing on the other side of the door hard and waiting when she stepped out. He usually took her right there on the bathroom floor. She never once denied him, she was his and that was that.

Amber stood and let the warm water flow over her. She only used soaps in the scents he preferred, she lathered the bubbles onto her skin and rinsed well. Patrick didn't like it if her skin had any residue from the soap, if she was a good toy he would taste her tonight. She didn't want anything to displease him should he see fit to reward her with the pleasure of his tongue. She closed her eyes and tried to imagine what things he may have in store for her tonight. Her body shivered in anticipation as images filled her mind. Her skin tingled as she thought of his flog stinging the backs of her thighs. Suddenly he was behind her, his hands clenched tightly around her wrists, his mouth next to her ear.

What are you thinking about toy?" he asked. She could never lie to him, so instead of speaking she lowered her head.

"Are you wet toy?" he asked bringing her hands together behind her back and holding them easily in one of his. "You better answer me." He warned applying more pressure to her wrists.

"Yes" she whispered as his free hand traveled around her body and found the answer for himself. When his fingers slipped between the folds of her pussy, Amber did her best to control the shiver he caused, but he felt it. His fingers moved inside her, grazing the silver ring of her pierced clit hood.

"You're dripping, and it's not from the shower. Tsk Tsk...Bad girl... Feel what you did by being such a horny little toy." Patrick took his hand from her pussy and pulled her against him. She felt his erection press roughly into the small of her back.

"Now you are going to kneel and suck me until I tell you to stop. Turn around."

Amber turned and sank to her knees in front of him.

"Arms up, over your head." he demanded.

She did as she was told reaching her arms into the air above her; he held them there in his fists.

Opening her mouth only a bit, Amber flicked her tongue over the tip of his cock. Her pussy tensed and she squeezed her thighs together instinctively. Patrick saw this and used his foot to force apart her knees.

"Uh ah, Toy no you don't."

Amber nodded and took him fully into his mouth. She sucked and licked him, worshiping his cock. Swirling her tongue over the tip then pushing her mouth down on him until he touched the back of her throat. Her tongue caressed his balls, licking the droplets of water from his skin. All the while her pussy clenched and dripped and her clit twitched with desire for what she was not allowed to have. Often she could come just from sucking him, with no actual touch at all. The thrill of his pleasure was enough to shake her body with waves of ecstasy. The shower was still on, the spray hit her back and rolled down making a trail that trickled into the crack of her ass, this intensified the sensation in her pussy. She was very close to coming and Patrick could sense the change in her breathing. With his free hand he reached down and pinched her nipple and pulled hard. Amber let out a startled cry.

"Don't you dare come Toy." He hissed. He had been conditioning her from the beginning to orgasm or not orgasm on his command. She took her mouth from him only long enough to speak her obedience aloud.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"I won't Lovey."

"Good girl."

Patrick began to thrust deeply into her mouth, while still holding her hands tightly above her head. When he started to come, he felt her gag slightly and try to move her head.

"I don't think so... swallow... that's it all of it." He watched with satisfaction as she gulped his seed.

After the last spurts went down her throat, Amber sat back on her heels and lowered her head. Patrick reached down and lifted her chin. A tiny white trickle flowed from the corner of her mouth. Patrick wiped it with his finger.

"I said all of it." He held his finger next to her lips. Amber sucked the tip of it clean.

"Very good girl, now dress while I shower. Don't make me wait."

"Yes Lovey." Amber rose from her knees and exited the shower.

She wrapped a towel around herself and turned on the blow drier. Patrick's head popped out from behind the shower door.

"No, I want it air dried." He said

"Yes Lovey." Amber replaced the hair drier on the shelf and went to dress.

In the bedroom, on the bed were the clothes he has chosen for her. There was a short black bustier, a tiny matching skirt, and a coat to go over it all. Patrick was very protective and he would not want anyone seeing her in the clothes he chose with out his permission. On the floor at the foot of the bed was a pair of black patent ballet heals. Amber put on the bustier; it was tight and cinched her waist in to a slim V shape. The skirt was short, only enough material to cover the very top of her ass. When she took it from the bed there was a pair of sheer black g-string panties beneath it. She pulled these on and tied the strings at each hip, then slid the skirt up and into place. It hung low on her hips, leaving a good four inches exposed between the waist band and the bottom of the bustier. The ballet heels were six inches high. She laced them in a crisscross pattern up her calves tying a simple bow at the back of each.

On the vanity her accessories for the night were spread out. She went over, sat in front of the mirror to began her makeup. Nothing extravagant, just powder, eyeliner, mascara and a little lip gloss. She picked up the silver U shaped ring lying on the vanity. This was for her septum piercing. Normally she wore a small ring that could easily be flipped up into her nostrils and out of site. She wasn't ashamed of it, in fact quit the opposite, it was just that most people would be uncomfortable having a nurse with a ring hanging from her nose tending to them. She removed the smaller ring and held the large one between her fingers. As she secured it into place, she remembered when she first got the ring.

It had been only a few days after she accepted Patrick's collar. In addition to him collaring her he wanted something else to symbolize she belonged only to him; something more intimate. He decided on a septum piercing, she had been thrilled to obey him. It was her most painful piercing so far, she remembered the pinch that made her eyes water, and the sting as the metal penetrated her flesh. She yelled when it went in and Patrick had whipped her ass red for it when they got home. He told her she was never to give her pain to anyone else and she loved him all the more for it.

Next she put on the black cuffs; one for each wrist, there was a small metal ring on each one. These rings would come in very handy later.

"You can't forget this Cutie" Patrick said from behind her. He slid the leather collar around her neck and fastened it. Amber touched it lightly and gazed at herself in the mirror. She loved to see the collar on her neck. It made her feel special, wanted, privileged even. He had chosen her, to be his and only his. She wished she could wear it all the time but that was another thing that just wouldn't be accepted in her profession. She had settled for wearing a silver chain anklet with a small lock on it for everyday, she only took this off when she wore her neck collar.

"Let me see you, stand up."

Patrick took Amber's hand and brought her to her feet. In the heels she was only an inch or less shorter than him. He looked her over from head to toe.

"Perfect...my perfect Toy." he smile and placed a soft kiss on her cheek.

Amber beamed, she was a junky for his approval, his praise her drug of choice

"One more thing, my little doll. You are going to wear this tonight." Patrick held up a small tear drop shaped lock in front of her. Amber wasn't sure what it was, but she didn't question him. Patrick guided her to the bed.

"Sit, spread your legs."

Amber did as he asked. Patrick knelt in front of her and ran his finger over the silk strip of g-string covering her pussy. There was a small slit in the fabric she had not noticed before. With a little effort Patrick managed to fit her clit ring through it. Amber was trying not to wiggle as he manipulated the delicate area. Patrick passed the hook of the lock through the ring and closed it. He took a matchbox sized object from his pocket and pressed the button on it. Vibrations shot up from the lock, to Amber's clit causing her to fall back onto her elbows. Her head flew back and she arched her back.

"Fuuuuck Lovey...."

As quick as he had turned it on , Patrick turned it off.

"Maybe that's too much to start...let's try this."

Patrick pressed the button again, but this time a slow steady vibration eased its way up the ring.

"MMmm" Amber groaned, sitting up straight again.

We're going to have dinner at Rosa 's. I'll keep this, and adjust it according to your behavior. You will not make any signs that it is there."

He turned the vibe off and ordered her to stand. The lock was also weighted, causing a delightful sensation. Amber knew her clit would be throbbing by the end of the night, and she would be slowly sinking into the place only Patrick could take her. She loved it when he brought her into subspace little by little teasing and taunting her each step of he way.

Patrick took her coat from the bed and held it up for her to put on

"You'll keep the coat on until I say to take it off."

The coat fell just below mid thigh, it cinched tight at the waist, and the sleeves where long enough to cover the cuffs she wore. Her collar was still visible and Amber was thrilled that he was allowing her to publicly display her devotion to him, although few people knew the actual meaning of her most cherished possession. Most people probably thought she simply had eccentric taste in jewelry.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Yes Lovey, is there anything else?"

"That's all for now. I have a car for us tonight. Let's go." Patrick offered her his arm, and she took it. Positioning herself at his side, but still slightly behind him.

The car was waiting in the drive when Patrick and Amber stepped outside. The driver came around and opened the back door for them. His eyes roved over Amber from her slightly tussled blond locks, down the slant of her nose, pausing at the ring, lower over the cinched coat to the top of her bare thighs, then to the high laced ballet heels.

Amber felt Patrick grip her arm tighter as he shot the driver a territorial glare. He was like an alpha wolf staring down a lesser male of his pack. The driver's eyes immediately averted Patrick's. Amber giggled to herself. If they had been wolves this driver would have been on his back, with his neck exposed in submission to her mate, her awesome, dominate, Master. Her heart fluttered and her pussy moistened at his effortless display of power.

" Rosa 's restaurant, down town." Patrick said, his warning to the driver in his tone and not in his words.

"Yes Sir I know where it is." The driver said quickly, keeping his eyes low.

Patrick motioned for Amber to get into the back seat, she gracefully maneuvered her body into the seat, Patrick settled in next to her and the driver closed the door behind them. As the car hummed into motion, Amber turned her gaze to Patrick. She stared in awe at him; she studied every curve of his face. He must have felt her looking at him, he turned and stared back. He brushed her cheek with the back of his hand, when his fingers left her skin, a wave pulsed through her clit. As she had been instructed earlier Amber made no indication of the weighted lock's vibrations through her pussy. She kept her eyes steady and her face like stone as Patrick increased the speed. Her wetness was starting to seep into the fabric of her panties, pretty soon they would be soaked through, still she sat still. She concentrated on her breathing, the lock felt as though it was heating up, Amber's head was swimming and a sigh rose in her throat. She tried to swallow the sound but her body shook ever so lightly when she did.

"I felt that, Toy." Patrick scolded abruptly halting all sensation to her teased and tingling clit. "And I'll remind you of it later."

Patrick's hand moved to Amber's thigh, and rested there briefly before traveling higher. His fingers were met by the slick wet satin between her thighs. Patrick smiled slightly, glanced at the driver, who was focusing intently on the road, and pressed hard against her sensitive clit.

"Come for me Toy, but no squirting. We wouldn't want to make a mess on the nice leather seats."

Instantly Amber's knees squeezed together, her ankles splayed and her eyes rolled back. Her muscles contracted, and Patrick felt her pussy quiver. A small noise escaped her throat. Patrick watched the reaction her body had to his command. She writhed in her seat, her mouth a tight slit, her nostrils flared. She was starting to tremble. He kissed her forehead.

"Enough." He said in a low voice.

Amber slumped against Patrick, her eyes dreamy and half closed, her breathing slowly returning to normal.

"Sit up, and fix your clothes, we're here."

"Yes Lovey, thank you." Amber whispered, as she adjusted her coat and cuffs.

The car pulled to a stop in the parking lot of Rosa 's and the driver opened the door. Patrick stepped out of the car and offered Amber's his hand. She eased herself from the seat. Still shaken from the orgasm he had given her, she planted the spiked heels carefully onto the pavement and stood. Taking his arm they made their way into Rosa 's. The ballet heels forced Amber's steps to be short and slow. Patrick liked the look they gave to her stride and silhouette when she wore them. It had taken her a few weeks practice and some pretty nasty spills to be able to walk functionally in them, but it had been worth it to have his appreciation and approval, the first time she came into their room wearing them. He had held her legs high in the air by the heels while fucking her breathless and raw. She came eight times that night, and they had only played for an hour because Patrick had been exhausted from a long day at work.

"After you Cutie." Patrick said opening the door for Amber to enter.

He placed his hand possessively on the small of her back as he guided her to the back of Rosa 's. Amber could feel eyes on her and there were some hushed whispers as they crossed the restaurant. She pulled her hair back over her shoulders and held her head high, proudly displaying her collar and septum ring. This display of pride pleased Patrick, he liked that she was confident and sure of herself. It made her submission to him more meaningful. She surrendered her will to him by choice, and trusted her mind and body in his care.

They sat in the back corner; the table was dimly lit by a small electric candle. They could see the entire restaurant clearly, but most of the other patrons would have to turn in their seats to see them. When the waitress came around Patrick ordered for both of them. They conversed about the week's events over the appetizer. Between courses Patrick sent Amber to the bathroom. She went with out question, even though she really didn't need to use the restroom.

In the bathrooms powder area were two older, richly dressed women. They each followed Amber with their eyes as she passed them. When Amber came back to the powder area to wash her hands they were still there. She saw them raise eyebrows at each other in the mirror. Amber made sure he cuffs were seen by them as she dried her hands.

"Costume party, Dear?" One of them asked in nasally better than thou voice.

Amber finished drying her hands, and disposed of the napkin. She looked at each of them in the eyes, then answered.

"No, Dungeon party, Ladies. Would you like the address, from the looks of you two biddies, you both could use a good ass caning."

The mouths of the two women gapped open. It was a full five seconds before one of them spoke.

"Well...I...never."

"Oh I don't doubt that." Amber shot back, then left the bathroom.

When Amber got back to the table Patrick had adjusted the position on her chair closer to his. There was a look of mischief on his angular face. The main course was on the table waiting. Amber sat and reached for her silverware. Patrick's hand moved over her's, stopping her.

"No, a good Toy earns her dinner, hands at your side. Raise you ass."

Amber dropped her hands and lifted her ass off of the chair. Patrick pulled the back of the coat up.

"Now sit."

Amber sank back onto the chair. The cool leather now pressed against her ass cheeks.

"I want you to keep your ass planted right there Toy. Now open your napkin."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Amber reached for the folded linen square and opened it. Inside was a small bottle of lubricant. She took it from the table and looked at Patrick for further instructions. He picked up the napkin and laid it across his lap.

"Now... earn your supper Toy." He demanded.

Amber placed a few drops of the lube in her hand, and then slipped it under the napkin. His cock was rock hard and waiting for her touch, as she encircled it with her fingers. She stroked him lightly at first, glancing around to see if anyone was watching. Her worry was wiped away when she felt the lock buzz to life on her clit.

"Mm..." she sighed, increasing her speed on Patrick's cock.

"No noise." He ordered.

Amber nodded and continued stroking him. His cock was so solid, like steel, she lusted for it to fill her, to pound her to her core. Her pussy ached for him, the lock whirring her clit to madness. Her hand gripped him and slid down his shaft, back up, pausing to stimulate the head, then down again. The muscles in his thighs were beginning to tense. As he got closer to release he was increasing the speed of the vibrations.

"Use your other hand on yourself, Toy. Stick your fingers into your sopping greedy cunt." He told her.

Amber gratefully moved aside her panties and started to finger fuck herself. She matched her strokes on Patrick's cock with her rhythmic prodding of her hot little hole. The combination of the wonderfully hard cock in her hand, the vibrating lock on her clit and her finger banging against her g-spot was sending her flying. She felt Patrick's cock jump and he brought his hand up to the back of her neck curling his fingers into her hair. He pulled hard, the quick tinge of pain was all Amber needed to fall over the edge of reason and rational thought. Patrick could see the tendons in her neck strain in effort to stay absolutely quiet.

"Not yet, hold it." Patrick told her, easing down the vibrations. There was strain in his voice too. His eyes closed and a controlled almost in audible groan came from deep in his throat. Amber's heart raced, and she struggled to control her orgasm until she was given permission. She felt a hot stream, then another hit the napkin and drip down onto her fingers.

"Now...come for me Toy." Patrick clicked the vibrator's button to high and Amber's entire body shot up straighter. Her pussy, contracted around her fingers, she quickly pulled them out as consecutive spurts of slick liquid shot from her onto the chair. Patrick passed his hand between her legs and felt the puddle that was on the leather.

"Now you are going to have to sit there in the mess made and eat your dinner." He wiped his finger on the napkin in his lap then gave it to Amber.

"You'll use this." He said handing her the come stained napkin.

"Thank you Lovey." Amber said breathlessly, then placed he napkin on her lap

Chapter 2

Back in the car Patrick handed the driver a slip of paper with an address on it. The driver read it carefully, then tucked it into his pocket. Patrick sat back and pulled Amber to him. She rested her head on his shoulder.

"Are you enjoying the night so far?" he asked

"I always do Lovey. I can't wait to see what comes next."

"Not much longer now." Patrick replied putting his arm around her. Amber rested her head on is shoulder while they drove.

After about 20 minutes the car pulled up to a gated home. The driver lowered his window and took the slip of paper from his pocket. He squinted at the writing, then pressed the code into the key pad. The gates swung open and the car proceeded forward. It pulled up to the front entrance and stopped. The driver got out and opened the door.

Amber looked up at the house, it was three stories, mottled brown brick, with dark green snaking vines along either side of the symmetrical, French style windows.

"Come on Cutie, it's much better inside." Patrick said tugging her hand.

The couple approached the grand double doors of the house and Patrick knocked. They only waited a few seconds, when the door swung open. A tall woman invited them in. She was dressed in crimson silk, that draped dramatically over her thin frame. She greeted Patrick amiably and ignored Amber. Amber knew instantly she was a Domme.

"Patrick, so nice to finally meet you." she pecked him lightly on the cheek.

"Yes, Klinna, this is Amber." Patrick said turning and gesturing to Amber, who was silently sizing up this "Klinna".

Because she was respectful, Amber kept her eyes low and only nodded, not letting on that she was unimpressed with the woman she was just introduced to.

Amber wasn't particularly interested in those people who were so easily sized up in the first few minutes of meeting them. Klinna was obviously not her real name, and the red simply gave it all always. Nityaklinna "always wet" the Hindu goddess who wore red and granted supernatural powers, the reminder of our power to create something never seen before. This woman clearly had fantasies of grandeur, which explained why she was a Domme...or at least thought herself one. Amber doubted it was natural as Patrick's dominance was. In fact she'd bet money this woman only role played dominance games for self gratification because outside of scenes, no one would even notice her, much less do as she asked. She probably couldn't keep a true sub happy very long. Amber was lost in her thoughts as "Klinna" looked her over. She never spoke to Amber directly, and Amber hadn't expected her to. Instead she addressed any questions to Patrick as was etiquette at lifestyle functions.

When their conversation ceased, Patrick took Amber's coat. As he slipped it from her shoulders he whispered into her ear.

"She's not that bad, and the house has some really great things to play with."

"Yes Lovey."

A small man appeared behind them and offered to take Amber's coat. He was shirtless and collared with a thick braided red leather strap around his neck. Obviously he belonged to "Klinna". Amber remained unimpressed.

"Mistress would like very much for you to enjoy the offerings of her home." he spoke with a thick foreign accent. Most likely Russian Amber thought.

Amber followed Patrick down the long hall to a room at the center of the house. Calling it a room was a bit of an understatement. It was more like a center court yard, only completely enclosed. There were several other couples and a few triads, in various stages of scenes. Amber stuck very close to Patrick.

They moved slowly through the room. Patrick moved from scene to scene, looking for something that caught his eye. He eventually stopped and began watching one particular couple intently. The man, was standing over a auburn haired, un collared woman. She was wearing a shiny patent leather body harness, that formed an X between her breasts with an O ring at the center. She kneeled, hands at her sides and head bowed as he wound thick black cotton rope around her.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Patrick had a deep appreciation for the artistic beauty of intricate knot work. He was studying each coil of the rope as it twisted around the woman's limbs. The Dom had started at her ankles, winding the rope up in patterns of figure eights, the pale flesh bubbled out between the coils, giving a rippled effect to her skin. As the rope reached her thighs it branched off, one end passing snugly up the crack of her ass, the other through her legs and between the lips of her pussy. The Dom then secured each end to the front and back center rings of her harness. He stepped back from his work and circled her.

Amber doubted she he was finished with her, as her arms were still free and her upper body was completely unrestrained.

The man went to a trunk and retrieved another length of black cotton rope and a collar that matched the patent leather of her harness. He circled her again, stopping directly in front of her. With his free hand he stroked the lines of her jaw bone, she kept her head bowed. Roughly he raised her face and dangled the collar in front of her. The woman's eyes flashed a mixture of fear, lust and anticipation.

Amber hadn't realized it before, but now she knew, they were spectators for her collaring.

The Dom's hand moved to her throat, pushing her hair away and exposing her bare neck. The woman's thighs trembled against her restraints. Her Dom taunted her with the collar, brushing it against her shoulders and breasts.

"Do you want this slave? Do you think you have earned the right to wear it?"

"Only if I have pleased you well." she answered lowering her head again.

"Almost slave...almost, but not yet." he said in a deep even voice. He held the collar open wide in front of her neck, but instead of placing it there his hand rose and he wrapped it around her head covering her eyes. The buckle did not quite reach, so he slid the rope through one of the large eyelets and then the buckle, pulling the rope so that it was equally halved , then knotted it tightly behind her head. He extended those two halves of rope behind her, down to her feet and tied one to each ankle. Her head was pulled backwards and her back arched at a slight angle. Her thighs continued to tremble and Amber noticed she was rubbing them together as much as the ropes would allow.

Amber knew that feeling and she thought of how she had done the same so many times under Patrick's restraints. Her pussy clenched and she felt new wetness flow from her and mix with what was still on her panties from the restaurant. She steadied her self against Patrick, who in turn positioned her in front of him and pulled her hips against his against his crotch. Amber felt the bulge there against her ass and her clit throbbed. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other causing the weighted lock to swing as she moved.

"Later Toy." Patrick said firmly, stilling her hips. "Patience, you'll get your turn, just watch." His fingers stroked lightly over the exposed skin between her skirt and bustier, then up to her neck where he laced his fingers into her hair and held her head so she could not look away from the scene before her.

The woman was now completely restrained. Her Dom had bound both of her wrists and raised them high above her head using a pulley that was hanging from the ceiling. Her Dom stepped back once again, admiring his slave, as she knelt stretched and blinded in her rope prison. From the chest where he had gotten the rope, he took out a short handled flog. He slapped the tails against his palm, and the woman moaned and pulled against her ropes. Her thighs were glistening now and the black cotton of the rope that was between her legs shown a visible sheen of her arousal.

"You are a horny little slave cunt aren't you?" her Dom snarled.

"Yes...yes, I'm sorry to be such a greedy cum lover." she responded as if she had been scripted. Amber guessed she had been, it wasn't uncommon slave behavior. She knew the things Patrick liked to hear and she routinely said them for him, this was no different

"You are not sorry yet slave." said the Dom as he swung the flog, striking a slanted blow across her breasts and lower rib cage. The skin quickly reddened. Patrick's grip on Amber's hair tightened as the redness turned to small welts. Amber knew he would be in full form for their play later, she could hardly contain her excitement.

The flogging continued until the woman's upper torso was thoroughly red, front and back. she was shaking and moaning when her Dom went to his chest and returned with a gleaming glass butt plug. He ran it over her lips first. She opened her mouth and sucked it as if it were a cock. When her Dom was satisfied with this he removed it from her mouth and moved behind her. There was just enough slack in the rope that was between her ass cheeks to move it aside an inch or so. He slid the plug into her brutally as she gasped and cried out

Amber's own ass cheeks tensed, and Patrick laughed wickedly, having felt them clench against him. Anal was something she had not been into much, and Patrick thoroughly enjoyed pushing that boundary. She knew she would be in for an intense night.

As the scene continued to play out Patrick's hand in Amber's hair became her only anchor to the moment. Her head was floating with anticipation of later. It took more effort every second not to sway or rub her thighs together.

"Watch." Patrick ordered, snapping her back enough to see the final moments of the scene. Her Dom was kneeling beside her now, the flog in one hand the other hand prodding and fingering her dripping pussy. She was begging incoherently by a this point and he withdrew his fingers and had her lick them clean. She lapped and sucked them as if she hadn't drank in weeks. She whined and pleaded when he took his fingers from her. Ignoring her wishes, the Dom brought his hands together on either end of the flog and pulled. Amber saw a flash of light and silver, as the handle slid away from the tassels to reveal a thin sharp looking blade. He drug the pointed tip over her skin, not cutting but no doubt giving sensations that were electric.

As he got down to her ankles he cut the first figure eight knot, allowing her feet to spread. He continued higher , knot after knot, her legs opening to him with each release. By the time he reached the last one his breathing was heavy and lustful. The final knot fell away to leave only two dangling pieces of rope where they had passed between her legs and up to the o rings. He knelt between her calves and spread them further. Her arms were still pulled high above her and her head remained tethered to her ankle with the rope that held her blind fold. He trailed the knife over her back then up one arm and down the other. He drug the tip down her entire body, when he got to her ankles he cut one loose, then the other, releasing her head, but not the blind fold.

This was still held firmly by the knot between the buckle and the eyelets. Her head flung forward back to its original bowed position. Her Dom encircled her waist with one arm and pressed his body to hers. He reached up, cutting her wrist free, she collapsed forward onto all fours. Amber could now see that he had pushed down the pants he was wearing. He entered her fiercely, shaking her body with each thrust. She screamed and writhed, taking every inch of him. As the speed of their grinding increased, her Dom, forced her up and off of her hands, holding her back to his chest. He whispered something to her no one else heard and her body convulsed. He squeezed her breasts and held her with his face tucked into the side of her neck, panting.

The entire room was quiet as her Dom used the knife to slice the last and final knot from her collar. It fell and rested on her neck. Amber looked into the woman's eyes, they were absent, and euphoric, she was subspacing...hard. Her Dom fastened the collar on her neck and allowed her to fall into his arms. He stroked her hair and whispered things to her, she leaned her body into him in full submission. It was over, she was collared now, claimed, and owned.



Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Amber felt the buzz of the vibrator start up between her legs. She sucked in a fast breath and stood like stone.

"Good girl. Stand here until I come back for you." Patrick said letting go of her hair and leaving the vibration on slow and steady. "If anyone speaks to you be polite." He held her shoulders firmly, and turned her to face the rest of the room. "Right here, until you are told otherwise." he repeated.

"Yes Lovey"

He kissed her cheek lightly. "And remember, I don't share." he said as his lips left her skin.

Patrick walked around the room, speaking to those he recognized. Amber stood still and silent, watching, but not really focusing. The buzz on her clit was turning to a dull ache. She struggled with the urge to squirm. Patrick was calmly talking with a man who's back was to her. She saw Patrick shake his head, then nod. The man looked over his shoulder at Amber, then back to Patrick. He pointed at a door to their left. Patrick shook his hand then made his way back to Amber.

"Are you wet toy?"

"Soaked." Amber breathed

"How's your little clit feeling?"

"Throbbing." Amber squeaked, as the vibrations increased then pulsed at random intervals.

"Aa..Lovey..." she closed her eyes. "Please...."

"Getting difficult for you Toy?"

"Yes, very, I ...can hardly... stand."

The vibrations ceased. "Good. Play time." he said a glint in his eyes and mischief in his voice.

"Follow me."

Chap 3

If she hadn't been in the ballet heels Amber would have ran behind him, or maybe even skipped. She giggled to herself at the mental picture, a skipping slave girl, not exactly the norm. She forced the smile from her face and followed obediently with her head hanging, just for appearances sake. The sideways glance Patrick gave her as they entered the dungeon room told her he knew what she was thinking. She couldn't help but flash him a quick smile.

"Stop it." he said quickly

Amber furrowed her eyebrows and tried to look somber, she fought her giddiness but still a slight smile crept across her face.

SMACK, Patrick's open hand landed square on her ass. "Stop it." Patrick repeated, his authority surfacing.

The blow rocked her a little swaying the lock on her clit. Amber's stomach flipped and she knew she better listen. She lowered her head ashamed for having to be corrected twice. Her ass tingled.

"Thats better, now, are you going to be a good girl and listen?"

"Yes"

"Very good."

Patrick slid his hand under her skirt and felt to see how wet she was. He was pleased to find her panties completely saturated.

"Look what you did to the panties I bought for you. They are ruined." He rubbed his fingers together in front of her. "And that little incident in the car, I told you I would remind you of it later, didn't I?"

"Yes you did."

"Mmm hmm... turn around and bend over."

Amber turned and bent, her skirt fell over her hips, and her ass, with it's one red cheek, stuck high in the air.

"Grab your ankles, Toy."

Amber obeyed, wrapping her fingers around the shiny leather that covered them.

"Good girl. Stay like that."

Patrick moved to the opposite side of the room, Amber waited while Patrick browsed the array of items at his disposal. An entire section of the wall had been studded with pegs. From these pegs hung various instruments, some very common household items, other could only be found in the most well stocked fetish shops. Just seeing the selection gave Amber goose bumps.

When Patrick returned to her, he had a cane. With a swift motion he struck her ass across both cheeks. The sting radiated down her thighs, and Amber closed her eyes and pictured the pain in her mind. She saw it as heat spreading across her, consuming her body, like red hot lava. He struck again and her knees buckled. Eyes still closed she regained her posture, and waited for another strike. By the third and fourth blows there was hardly any mind left, soon she would be only body. A thoughtless vessel of sensation, the lines of pain and pleasure not only crossed, but woven and knotted together in endless strands of nothing but the moment.

Patrick surveyed the welts he had left on her smooth white skin. They rose in bright pink rows striping her ass. He hooked his finger in the ring of her collar and brought her to a standing position so he could look into her eyes.

"Take off your top."

Amber's released the first hook of the bustier, then the next. Her breast spilled out of the fabric, her nipples were hard like pebbles.

"That's far enough, reach around and feel what I did to your ass, Toy."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Amber ran her hands over the globes of her ass, she felt the welts as they continued to swell under her fingers. Her fingers brushing over them felt like tiny shots of electricity, causing her to tremble.

"Now, feel what doing that to your ass did to me." He ground his crotch into hers. His erection pressed hard against her already swollen and teased clit. Amber moved her hands from her ass to his in effort to hold him there.

"Greedy greedy little Toy, I can see I am going to have to do something about those hands. Put them at your sides."

Amber's hands dropped.

Standing in front of her, Patrick ran his fingers through her hair calming the misplaced strands. He adjusted her collar and bustier.

"Now, you look like a proper toy that I want to show off. Lean over that horse over there so they see your striped red ass when they come in."

Amber leaned over and pressed her upper body against the cold steal of the horse. He rested the side of her face against the bar, cooling her flushed cheek. Patrick's hands were on either side of her hips raising them, so that her legs were stick straight and her ass was high and on perfect display.

"Let your hands fall." he said.

Amber let her hands dangle loosely. She felt a draft of cool air glide across her thighs and she knew that the door had opened. She didn't dare look back to see whom had come in. Instead she listened quietly to the sound of the footsteps. She didn't think she recognized them, but couldn't be sure. The stranger remained silent.

"Eyes closed, Toy." Patrick's voice echoed.

A bar was placed between her feet while steel shackles locked around her ankles, forcing her to keep her legs spread. Long nails raked up the length of both legs sending a burst of alarm through Amber's body. She fought to keep her eyes closed as the hands prodded at her inner thighs, paying special attention to the sensitive area of indentation near her groin. Patrick had never once allowed her to be touched by anyone but him. Her heart pounded and revulsion rose in her throat, a thousand thoughts flooded Amber's mind. Her hands curled into fists.



"Do you always restrain so lightly?" asked the stranger. Amber recognized the air of pretense in the voice, it was Klinna.

"I prefer that she self restrains, its much more intense that way, don't you think?" Patrick responded.

"Hmm, as you like..." There was skepticism in Klinna's voice. " You know your slave better than I."

" Yes. We do have one thing that we have yet to conquer, however...but I have a feeling tonight will be the end of that." Patrick said as slide the tip of the cane down the crack of Ambers ass. The response was immediate, her buttocks clenched. The cane quickly moved from its place to strike her across her lower thighs. Amber cried out at the sudden sting.

"Now there will be none of that, I have been patient long enough with your..." Patrick chose his word carefully "...issue. Tonight I will claim every part of you, all control will be mine, including the area you have yet to relinquish. Have I not been a good Master for you, don't I deserve every cell of your being to be mine?" He paused for a response.

Amber's mind was clouded, she couldn't open her mouth to make a sound. When Amber did not speak another strike landed across her thighs, just above the first.

"Answer me Toy."

"Yes Lovey, you have deserve every cell of my being."

"Good girl"

The heat waves in her pussy returned when Patrick said she was a good girl.

"I'll be over here, just let me know when the time comes." Klinna said, cutting in.

"I will, thank you Klinna." Patrick answered, dismissing her. Amber heard Klinna's heals click off away from them, but not out of the room.

Patrick's attention was back on her. "Now where were we, Toy? Here I think." Amber felt the cane travel the length of her ass crack again as the vibrator began to buzz on her clit.

"Ahh...yes there." Amber answered breathlessly.

"Please Lovey..." no more words would form.

"What are you begging for Toy?"

"Anything you will give me Lovey."

Her answer pleased Patrick. He slowly pulled loose the bow holding her panties, first one hip then the other. Her panties fell loose but remained tethered to her by the lock and ring. Amber's clit was so sensitive at this point that even the light weight of the silk added to her agony. Her clit throbbed harder. She whimpered as the vibrations eased down. Patrick used the tip of the cane to spread her juices from her pussy to her ass, lubricating her delicate rear. Amber began to squirm as the pressure increased with every stroke.

"Be still...don't move!" Patrick ordered, striking her with each movement she made, then returning to his prodding.

The pain of the strikes were welcome, Amber craved it, it was familiar, she knew what to do with this pain. She breathed it in as before, letting it take her mind. The tip of the cane pressed forward, entering her only a fraction. Hot pain radiated as the ring of muscles refused to yield. The cane was also unyielding, in it's persistence. Amber sucked in precious air through her nose and squeezed her eyes shut tighter. She tried to relax her muscles. Why was this so hard for her, she wondered. Patrick had never given her pain she didn't welcome, but this, she didn't think she could do. GOLDFISH...their safe word threatened to escape her lips. No, she was stronger than this, she could feel her eyelashes moisten, she blinked back the salty drops as a small cry rose from her chest.

Suddenly the cane was gone. Amber felt something softer, smaller replace it. It was Patrick's finger he stroked her gently, sliding into her wet pussy, then out and up to her ass. He was gentle, bringing her back to what she was... his. She wondered why she ever doubted him, Patrick knew her better than she knew her self.

"Relax, Toy, do you trust me?"

"Yes." Amber sighed.

"Good girl, we will start with this."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Patrick parted the globes pf her ass and slide the soft jelly tip of a slim dildo into to her ass. Amber could tell the girth of the silicon phallus increased as Patrick pushed forward. Patrick massaged around her clit with his other hand as he slowly continued. Amber clenched and unclenched her fist, it was as if her body was flooded with contradictions, her clit throbbed and begged for more, her tender ass burned in disapproval.

"Pinch your nipples, Toy." Patrick ordered.

Amber had to force her arms to bend. She found her nipples and rolled the little pink buds between her fingers. She pinched harder and harder, as so many sensations assaulted her. Patrick's manipulation of her clit stopped when the dildo was fully inserted. Amber continued to squeeze her nipples, she was trembling causing the lock and panties that were hanging from her clit ring to sway. Her pussy ached.

Patrick stepped back and took in the site of his slave. Ass high in the air stretched and filled, thighs streaked and glistening with her juices. He walked around so that he was standing next to her head. Her eyes were still closed, her cheek pressed firmly against the narrow bar of the horse.

Amber barely heard the jingle of Patrick's belt being released, then the quick grate of his zipper. He brushed the tip of his cock across her lips. Reflexively she opened her mouth for him. Patrick's cock plunged past her lips and battered the back of her throat, while his hand on the back of her head controlled the pace. Over and over he sank himself into her face. He was so hard, Amber could feel every vein as his cock filled her mouth. She could feel herself sinking, she no longer had the strength to keep her fingers on her nipples or her knees straight to support herself, she had forgotten to breath.

Patrick withdrew, and smacked her cheek, first with his open palm , then the back of his hand. It was enough to cause Amber to draw in a long pained breath. Every previous sensation returned to her body as if were magnified times ten, as the oxygen flooded her lungs. Her nipples were sore from the brutal pinching she had inflicted on them, her ass burned, her clit throbbed her pussy ached.

"Up you go." Patrick said slipping a finger into the ring on her collar and pulling her to her feet. Amber stood with her legs spread, the bar remained locked between her ankles.

"Kneel." He ordered.

Amber dropped to her knees. The locks swayed with her every movement. Patrick bent and flicked it roughly.

"Ohh..." Amber cried out.

Patrick chuckled, It took all of Amber's strength to balance herself. Patrick stood over her, his cock still free, Amber's mouth watered to taste him. Patrick must have read the desire on her face. He stepped closer and pressed the tip to her lips. Amber lapped the tiny drops of precum, then opened her mouth to take him in fully. Before she could close her lips around him, Patrick stepped back from her. Amber looked up at him her eyes questioning.

"You are going to please me Toy. But not with those pretty little lips, and that sweet little tongue, those are already mine." Understanding claimed Amber's expression, and she bowed her head.

Patrick walked around and knelt behind her then stoked her hair. His hands eased over her neck and over her shoulders. When he reached her back, he pushed her forward onto her hands. The bar attached to her ankles made sure her legs remained spread. Patrick flicked to lock on her clit again, then turned it on. Amber moaned, the vibrations felt like a jack hammer. She could feel Patrick parting the lips of her pussy. He slipped one finger into her then another.

"Ahh"

With his free hand he pulled on the dildo, it slid out a few inches, then back in. He did this several more time before removing it fully. Amber could no longer distinguish if the sensations she was feeling were pain or pleasure. She couldn't think. Patrick entered her ass fully in one stroke. Her body accepted him without protest. Patrick dug his hands into her hips and pulled her against him. The sound coming from him was almost a growl. With a few more strokes he regained his composure. Amber however, was beyond all composer or reason, she squeezed her hands into fist on the floor. Her nails dug deep into the flesh or her palms. She writhed against Patrick, the lock vibrated, her palms stung. Her cries were nothing more than indiscernible, noises. His thrusts seemed to fill her entire body. She was hot, yet cold all at the same time. The lock on her clit may as well have been an anvil hooked to her as it swayed and buzzed, pulling on her tender flesh. She was only body now, a bundles of nerve ending, sending mind blocking, rapid firing synopses to a brain could only discern the here and now.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Patrick pulled her up to his chest by her hair, his cock still buried deep in her ass.

"Are you ready to come for me Toy?"

A pitiful begging whimper seeped from between Amber's clenched teeth.

"Toy, now that isn't a proper answer, if you want my mercy beg for it. Just speak the words."

Amber pulled on the last bit of coherence she had left. She pressed her tongue against the roof of her mouth and forced her vocal cords to form words.

"P-please...ahhh... yes please let me

Patrick groaned into her hair "Yes Toy, come for me now. You are my perfect good girl, Toy."

The phrase was all she needed. He body convulsed , her pussy pulsed in waves as her whole body shook with raw pleasure. She let her weight fall against Patrick. His teeth dug into the soft flesh of her shoulder as his seed exploded into her. It was the last thing she felt before everything went black.

Amber was only slightly aware of Klinna's presence between her thighs. She could feel Patrick against her back. A low buzzing sound filled her ears, as she felt long nails rake her inner thigh.

"No..."Amber moaned at the touch of someone other than Patrick.

"Shh...Toy. I have you."

"But..."

"Shhh sleep."

Amber nodded and relaxed against Patrick's strong chest. Klinna continued with the buzzing between her thighs. Amber was so deep in subspace she felt nothing.

The next thing she knew Patrick was carrying her into the bathroom at home.

He lowered her into the bathtub and began washing the stickiness from her thighs. Something stung on her inner groin as Patrick washed her.

"Mmmm.....Lovey?"

"I'm here, welcome back."

"How long have I been asleep?"

"Awhile..."

"Ouch." Amber winced as Patrick moved the wash cloth over her inner thigh. "What the...?"

Patrick smiled at her adoringly "Look for yourself."

Amber looked down, and there on her inner thigh near her groin, was a small black tattoo. It was a slave symbol, with a P below it. Amber gasped as her eyes welled up with tears.

"You're completely mine now, every part of you." Patrick said proudly.

The memories of the night came rushing back to Amber's mind.

"Klinna?" she asked.. Patrick nodded.

"Oh..." Amber clutched her chest. "Oh... I thought... how could I? I'm sorry." Amber's head fell, her chin against her chest.

"What is it Cutie? Why are you sorry?"

"I... my head was so cloudy after... I thought you let her... I thought she...but it was just the tattoo....\I... mean I didn't really think you would allow...but..."

Patrick cut her off, he stared deep into her eyes. "Amber, you are mine, I don't share I've told you that."

Amber beamed, she loved being his.

"Now, finish cleaning up and come to bed."

"Yes, Lovey."

With that Patrick left Amber to finish her bath.

Epilogue

Amber didn't bother to dress for bed, she simply dried herself with the soft towel Patrick had put out for her. She studied her reflection in the full length mirror. It was late, she had been awake for nearly twenty hours at this point, yet she looked refreshed. Her cheeks were rosy and her blue eyes sparkled. She turned her leg outward and admired her new tattoo, it was small, she marveled at how just over an inch of sub dermal black ink could make her feel so special. She then turned and surveyed the welts on her thighs and buttocks. She checked to make sure that none had broken the skin, if they had she would need to apply some antibiotic cream. None of them had, so she turned out the bathroom light and slipped off to bed.

Patrick was lying on his side with his eyes closed, the dim light from the rising sun illuminated his face. Amber quietly closed the blinds before climbing in next to him. He turned onto his back and pulled Amber snuggly against his warm bare chest. Amber inhaled his scent, he smelled so good to her. The aroma of him seemed to swirl into her nostrils and down into her chest. Her heart did a little flip and she snuggled closer. She traced little patterns over his abdomen with her finger. A low sigh of pleasure came from him as her finger continued to trace the contours of his abdominal muscles.

"Feel good?" Amber asked tilting her head and purring her words into his ear.

"Yes..." Patrick answered, Amber could hear the smile in his voice.

"And this?" she nibbled his ear lobe softly. Amber felt him tense for a second.

"That's...pretty nice."

"Mmm hmmm, I thought you would like that."

Amber continued timidly along his jaw bone, when he made no protest, she ran the tip of her tongue across his lips. He parted them and allowed her entrance. Amber kissed him deeply, consuming his mouth with hers. Patrick slowly guided her body onto his. His hands caressed her ribcage, tender and loving. Hands that could so harshly bring her to the brinks of carnal ecstasy were now softly and gently appreciating the body she gave to him so willingly. They slowly stroked over her back and down her thighs, one on each side of his hips.

Amber continued her exploration of his mouth, her tongue swirled over his tasting and teasing. When she finally managed to end the kiss, her lips remained on his skin. She kissed along his cheek bone, then down the angle of his jaw. She paid equal attention to the slop of his neck and the ridge of his collar bone. Patrick's erection pressed at the entrance to her body as she moved lower along his torso. He made no effort to enter her, even though he ached to be inside her.

"Do you want me Lovey?" Amber asked, feeling his need growing with every flick of her tongue.

"Yes, I always want you." was Patrick's answer.

"But raise up I want to see you."

Amber raised her body above Patrick. There was just enough light coming in for him to see the contours of her body. He caressed her breasts making her moan.

"You are so beautiful..." his hands moved down her body to her thighs. His thumb stroked adoringly over the mark there "...and mine."

"Yes, I am yours." Amber sighed as she sank down onto him. Her eyes rolled as he filled her.

"Forever."



The End

[birdie8819]

Anal Surprise

Kevin had been trying to keep his hands off of her all day, she was wearing short shorts, his tee shirt and for some reason she was irresistible. She smiled at him as she climbed into the car, their eyes met and it drove him crazy. Each and every time she moved, smiled at him, or laughed at one of his not-so-funny jokes he wanted her more. The GPS said they'd be at her place in forty-five minutes, he couldn't wait more then five. The clock said 12:30 in large red numbers, it was getting late, he wouldn't be able to stay at her place very long. He gazed longingly at her, she was watching the street signs fly by out the passenger side window. Kevin saw an opening, a dirt road leading back to an abandoned electrical field, perfectly hidden by over-grown trees.

"Where are we going?" Lucy asked as he made a quick turn down the unfamiliar road. He only smiled at her, a loving smile that sent chills up and down her spine, making her want him. The road was bumpy and long, leading them into an odd field riddled with antennas and other steal devices.

He shot a daring look her way as he turned off the car, she accepted his dare with a small sexy grin. They climbed into the back of the car and immediately began to kiss, slowly, lightly, then quickly, hungrily until they could no longer stand the tension in the air. His lips tasted of sweet juice, hers of cherry chap stick. It did not take them long to begin removing articles of clothing, shoes, socks, shirts, pants, underwear... the fabric was thrown all over the car with no thought to the searching they would have to do later before rejoining the world.

She had been longing to have him enter her ass ever since she had finally fit her entire butt plug in without a problem. Lucy knew that he would be proud of her, and that he would find it unbelievably sexy that he could enter her when ever he wanted without causing her pain. He was rock hard and wanted to fuck her senseless. He opened her legs and started to slid inside of her wet awaiting vagina.

"No." His head shot up and he looked quizzically into her eyes. "Not there..." She said smiling.

"But we don't have lube..." He said sadly, wanting her and now that he knew what she wanted he wanted that even more.

"My purse. I have it with me, so my mom wont find it." He reached into the front seat and retrieved her purse. He ripped in open and dug for the coveted white tube. She turned so that she was on her hands and knees to give him a easy access. He squeezed the lube onto his hand and began to message it around her rectum. She could feel every muscle in her body relax as his fingers moved around, and into her. "I want you." She whispered into the still air. He leaned forward and kissed each of her soft smooth ass cheeks.

"Are you ready?" He was scared of making her hurt by not allowing her body enough time to prepare its self for what he was about to do.

"Yes..." She moaned with longing for him. "...yes..." She pushed herself towards him, hoping to speed up the process. He was teasing her and it wasn't nice.

Kevin squeezed out another glob of lube and slathered it onto his long hard dick, stroking it up and down, making it wet. He got onto his knees and began to rub the head of his penis around her tight waiting ass-hole. She pushed herself backwards toward him. He still worried about hurting her but she was so eager that he had to take her word for it. He pushed the very tip of his manhood into her and it slid in surprisingly easily. Encouraged he pushed farther to the soundtrack of her low moan until he got the entirety of himself into her. She moved closer to him, making his dick go as far into her a she could.

"Wow..." He groaned. "You are really worked out."

Lucy just smiled and although he couldn't see her face she didn't say a word, she couldn't. Her entire body was tingling, and when he began to thrust harder and farther into her she could no longer hold back. A low moan escaped her throat, which turned into a high pitched scream. She continued to push back onto him, forcing him deeper inside of her. He pumped in and out of her, watching her grip the seat below her until her knuckles turned white. Being in her ass like this gave him a sense of accomplishment, she was so smooth and tight. Every time she moved or clamped down on his dick he wanted to go farther, deeper, harder.

Her squeals of joy made him go faster and deeper inside of her. He could feel himself begin to tingle and knew that a climax was not far behind. Determined to make her orgasm also he reached around her waist and began messaging her wet clitoris. Her noises began to grow, she could feel her entire body relax and tense at the same time. Just as his load exploded inside of her she experienced an explosive orgasm, leaving her wetter then she had been in a long time. Panting they collapsed into the seat, him on her back. After a minute Kevin lifted himself up slightly and pulled Lucy into his arms, for a few moments they laid together in bliss catching their breath.


The End

[birdie8819]

Double Slipup


It all happened during a skiing holiday up in the snowfields of Australia. My husband John, and two other couples, who we had known for a number of years, were spending a week up in a chalet at Perisher. The chalet had three bedrooms radiating off a corridor which adjoined the living and dining room. Each room had a queen size bed and we shared a large bathroom.

It was our first night there, we had spent the day skiing and so were all pretty tired. Regardless we decided to go out to dinner and celebrate our holiday together. As usual, as old friends tend to do, we had quite a few drinks and were pretty merry by the time we got back to the chalet. Of course we then decided to have a few more. We had some bottles of rum and whisky, which I must admit I am quite fond of. Unfortunately I don't handle it very well and tend to firstly get quite horny and then tired. Not necessarily in that order.

John, my husband is 37 and I am 33. Both of us are fit and quite good looking. John is tall at around 6 foot while I am a bit more of an average build at 5 ft 6 inches with pert 34C breasts and what my husband calls, a fuckable ass. Though this is a bone of contention as I have never let him make love to my ass. It just isn't something that I have wanted to do. Every time he has tried it has just hurt too much, though I have let him insert his finger into my nether regions during the throes of passion and I must admit it did feel good. I have never let him get his cock into me as it is just too big and painful. While he is not huge at 6 inches, he is quite thick and it is still too much for my virginal ass.

Another reason we decided to go on holiday is that I am trying to get pregnant and we thought a week of pure physical activity, lots of good food and wine would surely do the trick. We sure intended to give it a good attempt.

The other couples were Bill and Tracy and Joan and Steve. We are all about the same age and surprising all the men, who used to go to school together, all look fairly similar. Us girls had trouble picking out our men when they were on the ski slope as they all looked so similar.

So after dinner and definitely not feeling any pain we decided to get stuck into some more grog. Not a good idea after a tiring day on the slopes. Regardless back to the chalet we went. We put on some music and had a slow dance with our partners all the while having more to drink. This of course made us all very relaxed and to help with the atmosphere we turned down the lights and just had 2 candles lighting the room.

The call went out that this was a holiday and as such we needed to put some adventure in our life so we decided to switch dancing partners. John went with Tracy and Steve danced with me. The music was lovely and slow and soon we were all just holding each other tightly and moving around the room. I saw John move his hands to Tracy's ass to pull her closer to him. Steve did the same to me. It was too hard to move his hands so I left them slowly rubbing my ass through my short skirt. It was dark and very hard to see what was going on, though I thought I heard the rustling of clothes but was too wasted to really take much notice. The next thing I felt was Steve's hands lift up my skirt and start fondling my ass through my panties. It felt nice but I knew it was wrong and put my lips to his ear and told him to stop, that I was married, my husband was only a couple of feet away and that we were trying to get pregnant.

He was the perfect gentleman and removed his hand, but not before he accidentally rubbed his finger over my pussy lips. It sent a delicious shiver down my spine into my pussy. We stopped dancing at this point and put on the TV.

By now I was feeling quite drunk and decided that I needed to go to bed before I fell down and embarrassed myself. I called over to John that I was off to bed and he answered back that he would follow me in a few minutes that he was just going to watch a bit of footie with the other guys before coming to bed.

I staggered off into the first bedroom on the left took, off my clothes, put on my T-shirt and fell into bed. Immediately I was asleep. The next thing I felt was John spoon up behind me as he came to bed. He felt good and like normal he immediately put his hand on my breast and started to play with my nipple. I love him doing that. It immediately puts me in the mood, but this time I really was feeling quite drunk and didn't really reciprocate and sort of fell into a sleep again.

My dream was very erotic, I could feel him touching my pussy with what felt like lubricant, but I didn't think we brought any with us. I then felt the tip of his penis at the entrance to my pussy. There just didn't seem to be any resistance as I felt him slowly insert himself into me, deeper than I have ever felt before. He just seemed to keep coming into my pussy until I felt his balls resting against my ass and his cock head push up against my cervix.

I had never had him that deep before. I figured it must be the position we were lying in with him behind me and my knees pulled up to my breasts. While he felt deeper he did not seem to be as thick as normal. I guessed that grog had got to him a bit as well. He did feel beautiful, it was a whole new experience feeling his cockhead punch up against my cervix. It sent an orgasmic tingle through my whole body so that soon I was pushing back against him as hard as he was pushing into me. As a bonus I figured it would be a perfect way to ensure pregnancy.

By now his left hand was pinching my nipple and his cock was pistoning into me so that it made me grunt on every push. I could feel my orgasm build the more he punched into my cervix. It kept building and building. I could feel his sperm laden balls bouncing against my ass. It felt fantastic. I then came with a shuddering climax and as I did I felt his balls contract and his cock expand within me. I then felt him inject what felt like a gallon of warm cum injected into my cervix. I had never felt anything like it before. It just seemed to keep coming, it warmed my inner core. I felt his cock forcing it deeper into me. I could practically feel the seed searching out my eggs. John kept pumping and pumping into me for what seemed like ages.

With the grog, the fantastic orgasm and the feeling that I would soon be with child I drifted off into sleep again.

I'm not sure how much later when I awoke to the feeling of John's insistent fingers sliding in and out of my satiated sodden pussy. If felt glorious but then his finger moved to my virginal ass. What with the relaxed state I was in, the effects of the grog and my lubricant, his finger just seemed to melt into my virgin ass. It just slipped thorough my sphincter and entered me fully. There was no pain just a pleasurable feeling of fullness like no other I had experienced.

I just lay there enjoying the feeling of his finger. Then I felt another one join the first. While it felt a bit tighter it was not painful and I adjusted my position so that it moved into me easier. This seemed to go on for ages but in effect may have only been a few minutes until I felt his fingers retreat from my ass and something else, hard yet pliant push up against my virgin hole. There was a bit of pressure and then is just seemed to pop into me. It stopped its forward movement for a moment and then just seemed to slide further into my body until I felt my husband's balls resting against my ass. He was fully in me. It didn't hurt, in fact if felt filling and erotic. I moved back to accommodate him even more.

It surprised me that it felt so good and that it didn't hurt. Every other time he had tried it hurt a lot. I guess the grog and love making had loosened me up. He then started moving in and out of me. It felt so long and seemed to fill me up past my belly button. The more he pushed into me the more I pushed back. It was touching places that had never been touched before. I felt so full and sexy. He started moving into me quicker and harder which pushed him even deeper into me. It felt like he was trying to come out my mouth it felt so deep.

We both were pushing as hard as we could against each other, I started coming and coming and then felt him stiffen behind me. His balls seemed to push into my pussy and again I felt them contract and spasm repeatedly as he shot himself deep into my bowels. I couldn't believe the feeling as his hot juice splashed up inside me. It felt like a tiny electric shock. Each time his balls contracted I could feel this shock inside of me. It kept going and going. The lights exploded in my mind and I passed out in orgasmic bliss.

Later I felt his wonderful cock withdraw from my non-virginal ass as I again went back to sleep. I couldn't believe the beautiful fucking we had participated in as I got up to go to the toilet. I went out of the bedroom and got the shock of my life. There was my husband passed out in one of the chairs in front of the TV with Tracy in another.

What had happened? I turned around and realised that I had fallen asleep in the wrong bed. I had accidentally gone into Steve and Tracy's room. I had just let Steve impregnate me and fuck my virginal ass. What was I to do?

Quietly, so as not to wake them, I went to my own bedroom and lay down with my leaking pussy and ass lost in my own thoughts.



The End

[birdie8819]

The Ultrasound

Karen sat impatiently in the radiology department waiting area, thumbing through a women's magazine with a sigh. Her husband sat beside her watching the television that was on the wall in the left corner, laughing at the afternoon comedy, he didn't seem to mind the wait, but boy Karen sure did.

She had just been to the hospital the week before for an abdominal ultrasound, and now today she had to take off work yet again to return for another one. Her doctor said this one was to be vaginal, they could get a better look at what was going on inside her. It was a pain, taking off, and then arriving to find the waiting area so packed. It had already been over an hour and a half. She thanked god silently that she wasn't having to hold her bladder today or she would have bust.

Finally a young woman called her name and Karen rose and followed her through the familiar department. Karen recognized her from the week before, she had performed her abdominal. Karen hated that, her bladder about to bust, nasty jelly all over he abdomen, the girl pushing in roughly making her want to pee. She cringed at the thought. She had never had an ultrasound vaginally so she was a bit apprehensive, but at the same time she thought couldn't be any worse than a pap smear.

"Go ahead and remove your clothing from the waste down." The young woman stated in a clinical tone. "Your underwear as well please, Zach will be in in a moment. Cover with that blanket, and hop on the table. "

Karen removed her shoes first, and then her pants and pink panties. She folded them nicely and hopped on the table covering with the white blanket. The room and the table she was sitting on was a bit cold. The looked over a bit nosey at the monitor beside the table and tried to make out what it said on the screen. All she could make out was her name, everything else was foreign to her.

After what seemed like a half hour of sitting half naked on the table a man that looked to be about her age entered the room. She read his name tag and noticed it said "LSU RADIOLOGY STUDENT". Karen couldn't help but notice he was very attractive. He had curly dark brown hair and dark eyes. He was very tall and his upper body even in the white coat looked very muscular. He also smelled very good. Normally Karen would never notice these thing. She was married and very much in love after all. It must have been her nerves over the vaginal ultrasound, or maybe it was her hormones , but she found herself very attracted to this man.

"Hello Karen how are you today. Were going to get started just shortly, I am Zach. Have you ever had an ultrasound vaginally?" He asked.

"No." She said shaking her head growing a little more nervous.

"Ok all I need you to do is scoot back a bit and lay back. I will be using this transducer." He held up a long white object that looked very much like a dildo Karen had once seen at one of them sex toy parties, she felt her cheeks start to burn.

"That's not gonna work!" She heard herself exclaim, before she realized what she said. The tech looked at her and chuckled. He gave her a flirtatious wink and patted her leg.

"It is inserted about three inches inside of you, and we do all the rest. You will need your feet up in the stir-ups please. Don't be nervous." He said smiling. "It is painless we use the jelly." he said showing her the tube.

Karen lay back and did as Zach had asked. She noticed that the girl hadn't made it back into the room just yet and was already beginning to feel very self aware. "Scoot back just a little more?" Zach asked as he put jelly on the transducer. "Ok I am going to go ahead and start, Sheila will be back in just a moment."

The position Karen was in she could watch the tech easily. She felt him lift the covers and lightly felt his warm hands on her legs parting them a bit. Just his touch made her shiver. She didn't know what was wrong with her. Just the mans presence was making her a bit warm. She felt him gently insert the end of the transducer inside of her. But maybe a little to gentle because Karen immediately felt her body down below start to respond. "God please no, please no." Karen thought to herself. "I can't get turned on from a medical procedure." Karen was quiet embarrassed and clinched her eyes tight.

"Are you alright honey?" The tech asked with a smile. She felt him pull the object out of her pussy slowly and then push it back in only to miss and hit her clit several inches higher.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Yes." She said with a gasp. Surely that was an accident she thought to herself. Just as she was growing increasing warm Sheila entered the room to check on Zach. "Looks like you have it started well." She said to Zach, she stood in the room and just observed keeping her eye on the monitor. Karen also noticed as well that Zach's eyes now stayed on the ultrasound monitor as he captured the imagery .

The procedure seemed to be taking a very long time. And through-out the whole thing Zach was very gentle. But he seemed to pull it out and put it back in a little more than he should. And Karen knew now that her pussy was very wet. She couldn't help it. Also he seemed to be hitting her g-spot, something that before today she had never found. Several times she had felt his hand slip and twice she felt his actual fingers brush her pussy. She was beginning to feel violated. But at the same time knew that it was probably just her and her hormones, and she was very much enjoying the sensations.

"All done." Zach said pulling the rod out carefully. "You can sit up now." Karen sat up very flustered and knew that her face was red. Both techs looked at her as she sat up.

Flustered Karen said, "Whew its hot in here."

"I will be right back," Zach said looking at Karen intently. "Just have to check and see if everything turned out before I have you dress." Zach and Sheila left the room. Sheila nodded and smiled.

"Oh god could they tell!" Karen thought to herself as she brushed the sweat from her brow. She was so embarrassed that her body had betrayed her like that.

After a few moments the student re-entered the room. She watched as he shut the door behind him. "Everything seems to have turned out ok." He said with a smile. "You may get dressed if you like or..." Zach pulled Karen to him and kissed her lips gently. "Doing that had the strangest affect on me." He said, "And I could tell it did on you as well."

"I am very embarrassed." Karen stated looking sheepishly at the floor.

"Don't be.." He stated. "Its chemical, hormones. I felt it, you felt it..." Karen stared down and at the hard on in Zach's pants. "It would have to be fast, very fast," he said. "but if we don't we will always wonder."

Karen nodded kicking her blanket off of her exposing the lower half of her body. Zach came at her fast and hard kissing her pulling her blouse over her head. Karen gasped barely unable to contain her excitement. Zach reached around her unclasping her bra and roughly fondling her breasts. He released his hold on her just a moment, running across the room and locking the door. Pushing her back onto the table putting her feet into the stirrups he grazed himself over her pussy. She could feel his hardness through his pants. She begged him enter her, begged him to free his cock.

Karen moaned with pleasure when he finally entered her cumming almost instantly her body trembled. Zach covered her mouth trying to silence her as he quickly pounded his hard cock in and out at a frantic pace.

"Fuck." She heard Zach say just as he pulled out. "I'm going to cum." She felt the warm cum spill onto her leg out of Zach's cock.

"Damn." She moaned. Zach's spent body leaned against her.

"Wow, that was hot!" He laughed. She watched as he quickly resituated his clothing. Karen nodded at a lost for words not sure what to say.

"Ok honey, you can get dressed now, if the lab needs anything they will call you. If not you will hear from you doctor. The young tech quickly left the room as if nothing had ever happened.

Karen quickly dressed and met her husband out in the lobby. "Did it hurt?"

"No not a bit," She smirked. "Lets get out of here." And they quickly left the lobby.


The End

[birdie8819]

Corporate Outing

I was working at a small financial company, and moved up from accountant to director. Once the tax season passed, our boss has decided to reward everyone and planned a corporate outing.

We all stayed behind on Friday night, and to our surprise a black limo pulled up at 7:00 pm. We were revealed that we are going to see some performance show and drinks after that.

All 12 of us jumped into a limo, and immediately started to enjoy the bubbly. Everyone was very uptight at work, but after 5, things usually get crazy. Swearing, sexual topics and anything that you world consider inappropriate. Our company had perfect women to men ratio, although I always dated outside my company and didn't even consider any of the females. After 30 minute ride, we arrived at Blue Man Group Theater, and quickly got inside. Most of us headed straight to the bar on the first floor to get a little loaded. Everyone got along very well and conversation ranged from work, rumors, sex, drugs etc.

My female co-workers were not the most attractive ladies, they all were fun to talk and chill with. My boss, Helen, was a 47 year old blonde, married, with a curvy figure, and what appeared to be a 37DD, with flat butt. Our assistant VP, Tammy, was a 55 year old, 36D, red head, which I would guess looked pretty good in her younger years and probably was very wild. She was the one to open up most of the sexual topics and jokes. Rebecca, 29 year old, was an accountant with hyper-active, funny, and no-filtering character. She was a chubby, 5'11, with big butt and very large breasts sizing about, 40GG, she always dressed in a tight outfits which revealed her rolls and large breast. Her best friend was, Amy, she was a 23 year old, with slim figure and small breast. They went out partying all the time. Eileen, was a new addition to the firm, dirty blonde, large but, and orange glowing skin from her tanning visitations. She had a large breast, probably a 40DD, and was very tall at 6'1.

The men, in our firm all were married, although great to drink with, they never went to an extreme partying every time we went out after work and typically end up taking of early.

After the show we went to a neighboring lounge, to drink and get loaded. After two rounds of drinks, My boss Helen and two senior partners said their goodbye's and left the party. The music kicked-in as we approached our 4th round of drinks. I was chatting with Amy, as Rebecca and Eileen occasionally popped into our conversation. It was my turn to order drinks, I've ordered four Kamikaze shots, and with big cheers four of us went bottoms up. We started looking for our co-workers but could not found anyone. I got up and run into the men's room. Once I got back to the bar, I was only able to spot Eileen, almost laying down on the couch, and talking to some guy. She was drunk. I grabbed her and walked outside the bar, our limo was across the street and as I opened the door I realized the rest of the crew were not there. Eileen was drunk and incoherent as I put her into the limo. I went back into the bar, but was no allowed to come back by the bouncers. I decided to wait outside to spot the rest of the group. After 5-10 minutes, my co-workers were nowhere to be found. As I returned to the limo, Eileen was quietly lying down and jumping up with every hiccup. I got into the limo, and sat right next to her as I pushed her into the upright position. She was talking funny, and hiccups made it hilarious for me.

After five minutes a door opened and Rebecca jumped in, all excited.

"What's up!!!!": she said.

"Nothing. Eileen is wasted." I said. "Where is Amy?"

Rebecca said "She met her ex, and disappeared. Didn't even say goodbye."

"Where is the rest of the crew?" I asked.

She said: " I don't know must be inside", and crawled onto the limo seat laying down., "Ooh it was crazy in there, so many people!!! "

The driver pulled down the glass, and asked if we were ready to go.

"No", I said: " We still missing people, so let's wait a bit"

Twenty minutes after we were napping quietly. Eileen suddenly got up with a huge craving to drink as much water as possible. She was drinking out of bottle and hiccupping, as some spilled on her shirt. We started laughing at Eileen.

Rebecca turned around facing us on the back and leaning on her elbows exposed a very large cleavage of her milky breasts. This caught my eyes attention and looked down.

"Right here, Alan!!!": she said pointing to her eyes and laughing.

Eileen, leaned over on my shoulder and continued being unresponsive, occasionally opening her eyes and mumbling something.

"Are you guys cuddling?" said Rebecca while smiling.

"Cuddling with hiccups? Nice" - I said while my eyes dropped into the huge cleavage.

"Alan!!" She yelled, " What's up with you staring at my boobs?!?!? You have never seen big boobies?!?!?!" she asked me.

"I did. I did" I said smiling imitating a baby talk.

Rebecca pulled down the top of her breast exposing her large breast, and hard nipples that were about two inches in diameter. She kept squeezing them lightly, kind of hiding the nipple territory. " You like these?" she said.

" Those are HUGE!!!" I said jokingly.

Suddenly a side door opened and our driver popped in, Rebecca covered her breast. "Let's move guys?" : he said.

"Sure!" We both said and he slammed the door shut. Got into the driver seat, and off we went.

Rebecca continued playing with her large breast, squeezing them and pinching on her nipples.

"You crazy!" I said.

"I am. Not Yet!" she responded. "Let's see what you got?"

She crawled over the limo floor, and settled nicely between my legs.

"You nuts!" I said " What if she wakes up?!?!" – I continued pointing my head at Eileen who was getting very comfy on my shoulder.

"I am crazy!" – she said while sweeping my crotch area with her naked breast.

She undid my buckle, zipper, and started pulling down my pants along with my underwear, I slightly and very carefully raised my but to let her slide the pants off. The cold leather hit my ass, and my balls dropped onto her breast.

She grabbed and lifter both of her tits and pulled them over my half erected cock, then she started pushing her tits together in a rhythm around my cock. Playing with her boobs over my cock and balls drove sweat out of me.

She slowly grabbed the top of my ball sack with her index and thumb finger creating a tight circle and pushed my balls down. My cock at this point was beyond erect.

I was enjoying this scene and at the same time I was thinking what would happen if Eileen would wake up now.

She put her breast on my legs, opened her mouth and a with her tongue first, drove my whole 7" cock into her mouth. I twitched from pleasure, accidentally bumping Eileen head off my shoulder. Rebecca, pulled it out and blew air the wet cock.

She repositioned her head with my cock in her mouth and started sucking it in a slow tempo. "You like it, baby?"- I said, while taking my left hand and pinching her left nipple. She smiled at me with my cock in her mouth, and pronounced something resembling "Hm-hm!".

She released my balls pushed my dick away and went diving nose first, sucking and licking my balls. She once again squeezed the ball sack very hard and almost put the both of my balls in her mouth. While keeping her grip, she worked her way up to the tip of the cock again and went on sucking.

I suddenly felt and saw with the corned of my eye and Eileen moved and opened her eyes. I looked over, and her eyes were closed. I went back observing Rebecca enjoying my cock and balls. She pushed her big breast around my cock while continuing sucking it. It was amazingly nasty with her saliva dripping off my balls and her chin.

I once again caught Eileen opening her eyes. Eileen suddenly moved up and buried her face into my neck, few seconds later I felt light kisses. She was kissing my neck and pretending she was sleeping. I knew she was up to something, as she saw Rebecca working my cock.

The limo came to a full stop and Rebecca pulled back from my cock and started pulling her bra and dress up. I saw the driver get out from his seat and the door was to be opened in few seconds. I started pulling my pants up, and at this point dropped Eileen head.

She made some noise, and opened her eyes – catching me pulling my pants up. I looked at her, and she smiled, opened the door and got out.

" That's not my place!!!" Eileen said.

I looked out the door and realized we came to my apartment building.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

" That's what I was expecting!" – said Rebecca fixing up her boobs and trying to get out of the car.

I got out feeling Rebecca's saliva dripping down my legs inside my pants.

I pulled out $80 bucks and gave it to the driver, and in fast pace walked away towards the entrance where both of the girls were standing.

We got into the elevator, no one was talking and Rebecca was mingling at me.

"I saw you give him a blowjob!!!" Eileen said without looking at Rebecca.

"So what!" – responded Rebecca. " He did not come yet!! I just warmed him up! I just liked it!!!!"

Eileen responded with a drunken gesture and body movement.

I was standing there quietly smiling and going over what just happened in the limo. We got to our floor, the doors opened and I lead them out of the elevator.

With delayed response to the whole elevator conversation, Eileen said:"Hey, do you want to lick me too!". With my back to her, I through this question was directed at me.

"Sure! Let me see your pussy!" – Rebecca said.

Eileen pulled up her long dress, exposing a nice set of legs, pulled one leg over the side rail in the corridor. Rebecca aggressively dropped on her knees, pulled her panties away and started licking her pussy with long open tongue strokes. Eileen kicked her head back, while grabbing Rebecca's head and pushing her into her cunt.

"You girls are fun!!!!" I said.

Rebecca got up, walked over and landed a tongue kiss onto me, I could smell Eileen's juices.

We got into my apartment. Eileen immediately took her dress off, and started walking around in her panties and blouse. Rebecca landed onto the sofa and kicked up her legs, exposing her panties.

I kicked off my shoes, and headed straight into the bathroom. After a long night, I need it take a leak badly.

While watching down at my penis, I kept replaying what just happened in my head. Over and over again. Suddenly the door got pushed and Eileen came into the bathroom.

" I gotta pee too!!!" – Eileen said.

"Too much alcohol!" – I commented while stepping away and observing Eileen taking off her panties and sitting down on the toilet.

Rebecca rushed in and said - " What are you guys doing here?!"

" We are peeing!!!!" Eileen said.

Rebecca walked in and approached me. She pulled my shirt off, and started dropping my pants.

" I got the best seat in the house " Eileen said. We all laughed. As I looked down, Rebecca was on her knees swallowing my dick, and deep throating it. She started chocking. "Yeaah!!! I'm sucking your fucking cock!!!". This all was followed by a sound of Eileen's pee.

Rebecca laughed with my dick in her face and continued sucking it. "Fuck my mouth!" she said.

I grabbed her head with both of my hands, fixing her position and started thrusting deep inside her throat. She chocked and a lot of saliva came out of her mouth. I pulled her away and pushed her head down. "Let me suck your balls!" Rebecca said.

I landed my balls and my dick onto her face. Smothering her with my wet organs.

"Lick her pussy!" I said and pushed Rebecca's head into Eileen's directions.

Eileen , on the toilet, spread her legs and pulled her lips up, exposing her hole and clitoris. "Suck this bitch!!! Eat it!!" - Eileen yelled.

Rebecca started eating her pussy, pushing her tongue deep inside her opening. Her make up was all over her face.

I stepped over Rebecca who was standing on her fourth licking Eileen, and pushed my cock towards Eileen's face. She moved towards it and opened her mouth, forcing herself chocking on it. She pulled back and did it again. Then started sucking my cock and spitting on it.

I reached around, pulled up Rebecca's dress and exposed her big panties. This was a huge butt, I started rubbing her pussy through the panties, and Eileen was sucking my dick while Rebecca was buried with her face in Eileen's pussy.

I grabbed Eileen by the hand, and reached down and grabbed Rebecca's hair. We made it back into the living room, where I instructed Rebecca to get on her four on the sofa. I took off the remaining blouse and bra from Eileen, and exposed her sagging large breast. I pinched her nipple and pulled up the breast, pulled her towards me and kissed her.

"Now eat her big ass!!!" - I commanded Eileen.

She got one her knees, pulled up Rebecca's skirts and pulled her panties down.

"Now eat her BIG ass!!!" – Eileen emphasized and started spitting at Rebecca's asshole and pussy.

"Put a finger in her ass!" – I said and Eileen followed.

She started fingering her ass and licking her pussy. Then she switched and put two fingers into Rebecca's pussy and started tongue-fucking her ass. Rebecca moaned and twitched while pulling her breast out of her bra.

I pushed Eileen away and slid my cock into Rebecca's. "Nice!!!! Ooooh this is so wet!" – Rebecca moaned.

I started fucking her, while Eileen was sitting next to us on the floor fingering herself.

Eileen then moved behind me and with her hand started playing with my balls.

"Put your fingers into the pussy"- I said.

Eileen pushed two fingers into Rebecca's pussy, and I followed with my dick. This made Rebecca ass move up and down.

"More! Put 3 fingers!" – I said to Eileen.

She reached and entered with three fingers, I pulled my dick out and spitted onto Rebecca's asshole. "Please, yeah! Fuck me in the ass". – Rebecca said.

I pushed my cock into Rebecca's asshole, as she was yelling and moaning.

"Ooh my! I can feel your cock inside!!" – Eileen said.

I was fucking her ass, and Eileen was fingering her pussy with 3 fingers. I felt her fingers inside pushing up my cock.

I grabbed Rebecca's hair and pushed my dick really hard inside her. She yelled and her body, dropped. She turned around with her back against the sofa's edge and pushed her mouth onto my cock. I just went from her ass to her mouth. Eileen was still fingering and herself and Rebecca.

"Now it's you!" – I said and pointed to Eileen.

Eileen got up, raised her leg over Rebecca's head and put her but in front of me. Rebecca was still attached to my cock, and I felt like I was coming up with the load of sperm.

I pulled out from Rebecca's mouth and shoved my dick into Eileen. She screamed.

I started fucking her, as Rebecca was working my bouncing balls with her mouth and she managed to reach and push her finger slightly into Eileen's asshole.

"I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum!" – I screamed.

"Let me eat your sperm!" – Rebecca answered.

I pulled my dick out of Eileen's pussy, and within few strokes, unloaded it all into Rebecca's mouth and onto her face.

I was standing facing the couch with my head tiled back. Eileen dropped next to Rebecca and started licking and sucking on my limp cock. Rebecca was sitting next to her without any movement, she tilted her head back and my sperm was slowly dripping off her face, breast and dripping off her lips into her mouth.

Eileen kept liking my dick and playing with my balls.

"Yuck!" – Eileen said, and continued sucking on it.

I felt my dick started to gain erection again, it was painfully sensitive. Eileen put her hand over the base of my shaft and started sucking, sucking it hard. I felt like my dick is going to pop out on the back of her head. She chocked and a lot of saliva came of her mouth. She kept sucking, her eyes and her face, turned red every time she gobbled my cock. I grabbed her head and pushed her toward me, without releasing I unloaded for the second time into her throat. I pushed her away, and my sperm flew out of her mouth, onto her face as she hit the edge of the sofa.

I sat down next to my "co-workers" as my heart raced, sweats dripping off me, and two naked bodies with my sperm in both of them were in ecstasy.

"This was one crazy corporate outing!" – I said and we started laughing.


The End

[birdie8819]

Where There's Hope, Possibility

There was a knock on the door.

I was sitting on my couch in my sweatpants, eating chocolate chip muffins. The dog was drooling on my knee. No one else was home, the lights were off and Jerry had just managed to outsmart Tom once again against a backdrop of classical music, their shadows dancing against the wall.

Great, just great, I thought, why was it that every time I decide to get comfortable and stuff my face with unhealthy snacks there was a knock on the door? This never happened to my roommates, perfect little bitches.

And of course now I had to answer the door in my sweatpants and white t-shirt, with my hair standing on end. I had a dilemma. They might think no one was home, they certainly wouldn't be able to see me from the windows around the door and the lights were off....it was possible that someone had simply left the T.V. on...

But, it was also pouring rain out, so I certainly couldn't leave whoever was standing out there in it.

Damn.

For once the dog didn't seem to care that there had been a knock and actually stayed put. She was too comfortable to move and she probably hoped that as soon as I moved she would get the muffins. I growled at her to stay and moved to the door, my socked feet padding along on the thin carpet.

Only to open the door and find Him standing there. His broad weathered face was dripping with raindrops and he was wearing his heavy coat and the same beat-up ball cap he always wore.

I was frozen. I had been lusting after him at work for weeks. I found him desirable on so many levels and I doubted that he had any idea about any of it, nor would I want him too. Too embarrassing. God, was this going to get any worse?

I kept reminding myself that he was fourteen years older than me. And married.

What was he doing here? At this hour? In this weather?

He had been driving me nuts, and now he was standing on my doorstep.

Well nothing else to do but ask.

"Joshua.....Come in! What are you doing here?" He took a step inside, out of the rain and paused awkwardly looking around my living room, almost seeming to not want to look at me. He took his hat off, unconsciously twisting it in his hands. His gun-metal grey hair cut in a buzz cut gleamed in the light coming off my T.V.

"I'm sorry for bothering you so late, Ellie. But, well.....my wife left me tonight."

I wasn't sure how to take this, I couldn't be upset, but I couldn't be happy for his apparent unhappiness either. "I'm so sorry Josh. I'm...not quite sure if I can help, but if you need anything.....".

What was he doing here? I thought my heart might beat its way out of my chest....why had he come to me?

"No, no....its been coming for years, we haven't been happy in a long time...but, there were the kids..." he trailed off. He finally looked right at me. "And I know, it must seem crazy for me to have come here, you're probably wondering what I'm doing and well, maybe I am crazy after all, but I had to know, had to know if I've been losing my mind ....I know this may make me sound like I am crazy, but I've seen you watching me at work. And I had to know, do you want me Ellie...? Do you crave me the way I've been craving you?" His grey eyes drilled into mine, even in the darkness.

I froze, feeling my face flush, shit. My heart began really trying to pound its way right out of my chest, I thought that it might actually succeed this time around.

"I've been watching you too." This time I felt my face go white. Heavens. Fuck.

He stepped right into my personal space, a hair's breath away. So close I could smell his after shave. I couldn't do more then stare at his broad chest and try to keep my heart calm. I was trying my best not to begin hyperventilating. Had he just said what I had longed for him to say to me for so long?

Reaching out a hand, he paused for just a second before cupping my cheek, tilting my head back so that I had to look at him. "Do you want me, Ellie? I'll stop and go and never speak to you again if you don't....."

I shivered, my mind firing synapses so quickly I was giving myself brain freeze from the shock and suddenness of it all. I reached my own hand up to clutch his where he held my cheek and leaned into his palm. Closing my eyes and for a moment letting myself believe that this was actually happening.

"Oh God, how I've... wanted this for a very long time, Josh, I....I'm embarrassed, but yes, yes I want this...I want you....I've wanted nothing but this for months and months, wanted it so much I thought I'd explode with it all! I never thought you noticed..." I trailed off, embarrassed but determined that I would spit it all out.

"You don't know what you've been doing to me, how your smiles have made me want you every single time....", my voice rose slightly in anguish... "and I never thought you would ever want me!" There were tears on my face now and I couldn't tell if it was from all the pent up frustration or sheer joy.

He took that final small step and slipped an arm around my back, pulling me even closer. I nearly melted. And oh man oh man, did he smell good. He reached a damp finger up to brush away a tear and drew me closer, sighing almost inaudibly as my body settled against his.

He was soaked from being out in the rain and the moisture soaked into my white t-shirt where my chest was pressed against his. Of course I wasn't wearing a bra. Even in the dark I was sure he could see my peaked nipples when he tilted my body back in his strong hands, cradling my back so that he could take a good long look at me.

Then, tucking me even closer against him once more, he finally leaned down to kiss me. This time using both his hands to cup my cheeks and using his own body to brace me.

The first kiss was tentative, but I responded eagerly, slipping my tongue past his hard lips, eagerly grasping at my first taste of him....mint tooth paste, a touch of caramel, and him, just him.... it seemed to prove that I did really want this and his mouth pressed harder into mine, taking everything I had to give, his tongue tangling with mine in a battle of desperation to taste me as much as I was tasting him.

It was one of the most satisfying kisses I have ever had.

We finally had to come up for air, I was completely plastered against his body, my front completely soaked, he had his arms wrapped around me and had only pulled back enough to rest his nose against mine, we were both breathing heavily. If we hadn't have stopped, we might have passed out, right there in the hallway and then what would my roommates have to say?

I couldn't believe this was happening, couldn't believe that he was here and that he was offering himself to me. I heard myself speak, though it didn't sound like me at all as I asked him to come upstairs with me. I felt him nod against me, never letting go of one of his big hands and never really not looking at him, I led him upstairs to my bedroom in the darkness of the dark, stormy night.

He looked slightly out of place standing in my doorway, dripping water on the carpet, even more so than he had standing out in the rain. I turned to face him and slowly backed up.

I Paused to drink in the sight of him still flushed from the kiss downstairs and I decided that for once I was going to do this as I had always wanted to, I wasn't going to be shy and lose out on everything I wanted to experience.

I raised my hands to pull my white t-shirt over my head. Flinging it away from me carelessly stretching my arms up, putting myself on display for him. I had wanted his eyes on me for so long....

His eyes were riveted on my breasts. I brought my hands down to cup them, gently rolling my nipples with my own fingers, they were large and always seemed to catch men's eyes, never before though had they caught his, at least as far as I had ever been able to tell. Then I continued trailing my fingers down to the waistband of my sweatpants. I stripped them off with my underwear without any further ado and stood there in the full light of my lamp and let him look as much as he might like at my body.

I am not a little girl, though I had a feeling he would make me feel like one before the night was over. I have full round breasts and hips and I usually tower over my other girlfriends. I wasn't ashamed of my body, but I wasn't always comfortable with it either. It was hard for me to stand there like that, but I wanted him to see what he was getting, to see what I had been offering him for months and months, what I had never realized he had seen before.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I took two steps back, feeling my knees hit the foot of my bed, sitting down and scooting back on it, I crooked my finger at him, beckoning him to come and join me.

I splayed myself across the bed, spreading my legs so that he could see how much I already wanted him. I began playing with my breasts again, all the while still trying convey how much I wanted him in bed with me with my eyes.

He took a couple steps forward and began unbuttoning his coat. Letting it drop to the floor with a wet plop he revealed the simple blue button up work shirt he had underneath with blue jeans and his boots. He had the beginning of a belly, but his shoulders were broad and he just gave that over all impression of being solid. He had been in the Marines for years before he had retired and had then come to where we both worked now. His grey - streaked buzzed cut hair was still reminiscent of his military background.

His slightly rounded square face showed ruddy in the light and with the display I was putting on as his fingers started on his own shirt. He always had an open friendly expression on his face, his humorous personality shining through most situations, but now he looked focused and determined. On me.

This must have been how he looked when he was drilling his men in the Marines. I felt myself getting wetter and let one of my hands trail down between my thighs, teasing my clit with one finger, not allowing myself more until he did what he wanted with me.

The blue work shirt came off almost agonizingly slowly, only to reveal a plain cotton undershirt under it, which he un-tucked and pulled over his head in the same manner I had.

His chest was as broad and solid as I had always imagined it would be, showing nicely rounded muscles through his shoulders and biceps that I should have expected and while his stomach was a little softer than I'm sure it had been ten years ago, I liked the appearance of age and maturity it lent his otherwise built features. Without it I would have thought I had run away with the high school quarterback who always had been and always would be out of my league. No, it was better with that small imperfection. His chest hair was darker than the hair on his head, but it was still grey. I wanted to run my fingers through it....

Never quite stopping himself from watching me as I touched myself for him on my bed, he bent down and undid his boots, pulling them off and setting them neatly by the door, his socks going in them afterwards.

He straightened up and took a second to stare only at me, making me nearly beg him to hurry up and join me. He growled low under his breath and walked to the end of the bed, staring at me for another long moment before placing one knee on the comforter and climbing slowly upwards towards me.

I had always loved the sight of a man in jeans and nothing else and watching my fantasy crawling up towards me with a predatory look on his face in such a state of dress nearly did me in.

And then he was finally looming over me, dwarfing me, running those calloused fingers down my cheek where he had originally started and trailing them down my neck to my breasts and my belly, combing gently through the golden curls at the junction of my thighs.

I arched into him and silently begged him with my eyes for more. And then he was kissing me again, letting me wrap my completely naked self around him, rubbing myself against him like a cat, enjoying the abrasiveness of his jeans against my legs and the roughness of his chest hair on my much softer breasts.

I was about to lose my mind and frantically started reaching for the button on his jeans. He let me and I managed to quickly loosen his jeans and started helping him push them down with his boxer briefs, which only managed to make things more difficult.

He never stopped kissing me. He rose up on his knees to get his pants down and then did some interesting gymnastics to get them fully off, revealing his cherry red erection, which matched the complexion of his cheeks and bounced upward as it was finally released into the cooler air of the room.

I had never seen a man with grey pubic hair before. I decided I liked it as much as the rest of him.

I was finally able to take my hands and rake them down his chest and thighs and between his legs, only allowing myself a brief moment of caressing his broad hardness, imaging what I could do to all of it later, which made him still under my touch and arch into me before I grabbed his hips and pulled him back into me.

I didn't think I could stand much foreplay.

And then he was finally where I had wanted him for the past several months. On top of me, naked and wanting me as much as I apparently wanted him. I took a second to drink him in, all of him and the moment that we were in. His hands parted my thighs so that he could settle back down between them, pushing them much wider than I had had them before, teasing me by resting his heavy shaft against where I really wanted him before he gave me a wicked grin, like the little boy whose just gotten the last cookie, and then he placed himself at my entrance and started pushing inside of me.

I wasn't really ready for him, despite the lead up to where we were now, I hadn't had a lover in some months and wasn't as wet as I could be, but I was glad he was doing it this way. I wanted to feel my body stretch and get wetter to accommodate all of him pushing deep into me. I wanted the burn he was causing as he pushed a bit further before having to draw out a little bit so that he could push in a little further. One of his hands slipped under my shoulder to steady me against him, the other held my thigh up to keep me exactly where he wanted me. And his grey eyes held mine as his body slowly forced its way into mine for the first time.

My hands clenched his biceps and I couldn't help but arch up against him, trying to impale myself on him more quickly, rubbing my breasts and anything else I could manage against him. It was like heaven and hell all wrapped up in one. Heaven because he was finally doing me exactly as I had dreamed and hell because I wanted him ramming himself into me as hard as he could, but I still wanted it drawn out just like he was doing.

It went on and on, his body forcing his way into mine. I could feel my inner muscles fighting against him, which only made him rub against all the right spots even more.

It felt like an eternity. His eyes boring into mine just as his body was, my fingers clenched into his muscles and his hands holding me still as I wriggled and tried to make things happen more quickly.

I had started moaning somewhere in all of this and now it almost seemed like I was mewling like a cat, I just couldn't hold it in.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

And then he was finally all the way inside of me, pressed against that spot far in the back of me that could make me black out if pressed the right way. His hips were pressed tightly into mine and somewhere near the end he had let go of my thigh so that I could wrap my legs around his hips and my arms had slipped around his back, his around mine and we were eye to eye, nose to nose, chest to chest and everything else that mattered.

And time stopped.

We breathed together and neither of us seemed capable of moving. Neither of us really wanted to move. If he had wanted me as long as I had wanted him, then it must have been as much of an eternity to the having of us for him as it had been for me. And now, here we were, where we had both longed to be.

I had had my arms locked around him and it was me who was finally able to relax my body down into the hollow we had created in the mattress and loosen my thighs enough around his to arch my body up against him once more, pulling him back just enough to forcibly thrust my body back against his, clenching him deep inside me.

It was his turn to groan.

I was wet now, I could feel myself sliding easily around him and those blissful shivers of orgasm had started running up and down my spine. I just wasn't there quite yet...

I finally let me eyes close and ran my hands up his back and into his hair, using my nails to lightly scrape along his scalp. He groaned again and thrust his head back to make me press harder, which of course forced his body further into mine and seemed to remind him that there were other things we could be doing.

His eyes focused back down onto mine and he finally started a slow steady thrusting in and out of me.

It was torture. It was bliss. It was everything I had always thought it would be.

His slow steady rhythm built and built into me until I thought I'd go hoarse from whimpering and the muscles in my hands were going numb from holding onto him as hard as I was. I never wanted him to stop. I needed him to stop. It was the sweetest torment I could have ever imagined.

He was growling something against my cheek now and I could only vaguely pick out the repeated "mine now....mine....oh Ellie Ellie Ellie....mine now...." Over and over and over and it was enough to finally push me over that edge, into the abyss, screaming his name against his shoulder as my body fought and twisted to throw him off and bring him back into me once more so that the tremors would go on and on....

I finally felt my climax subside and had to loosen my entire body from the overwhelming exhaustion I now felt. Little clutches deep inside my cunt were still occurring and I realized that he hadn't stopped the slow, insidious thrusting. That he was staring at me with feral eyes.

I felt more relaxed than I had in months.

Every so often he would add just the tiniest bit of emphasis on the end of a thrust and it would set sparks through my body once again.

He began building me up again.

My legs were sprawled wide on the bed and now that he had finally quenched that first overwhelming thirst I was able to run my hands down his chest and tweak his nipples, scratching ever so gently, my hands wandering wherever I wanted.

I wasn't mewling anymore, now I was purring.

He brought his mouth down to gently nibble along my jaw, though I'm sure he wasn't feeling very gentle any more.

He suckled on the curve of my throat, right under my chin and let his hands begin roaming my chest, just as I was doing to him. I sighed in pleasure and pulled my knees up to deepen his invasion inside of me once again. I knew he needed to cum. He needed to cum like I had needed to cum, but he didn't want to seem to stop this first sweet pleasure.

It was my turn to whisper into his ear. "Josh, Josh baby, cum for me darling, cum for me.....oh fuck baby, right there, fuck, oh fuck, John....!"

His forehead finally dropped to mine and he began hunching into me frantically, losing all control of his rhythm. I felt my body let go in another sweet orgasm as he began bucking and begging me to take him and to never ever stop.

I held him against me. His body loosely sprawled over mine, his nose against my cheek on the pillow and I finally let myself drift into unconsciousness for just a little while....

I woke up with him wrapped around me, holding me close, watching me as he had been since he first looked up at me. I was too comfortable to move so I smiled at him and stared back.

I didn't think I had been out long, but it was wonderful to wake up to him holding me and watching me like I was the most perfect thing he had ever seen.

And the best part? I didn't think that I'd ever have to worry about waking up without that look ever again.


The End

[birdie8819]

Pomegranates


This is a house with so many rooms. More, it seems, that can be measured from the gardens, from the downstairs. There are hidden doors and tricks of the heart. This room is not like the others. I don't believe this is where you sleep, though you assure me it is. I want to smell your skin but I cannot. It is nowhere in this room. This is another space waiting for something to happen. I am sitting on the bed and you are standing by the window. The curtains are open. I want to take in the back of your neck through all five senses.

So many rooms. So many.

Do you know the myth of Persephone?

No.

The god of the underworld tempted her with pomegranates. I would tempt you with pomegranates. Would you allow this?

What is for me to allow? You want what you want. You'll have what you want.

He stole her from the aboveworld. He took her down.

And held her there with pomegranates?

Yes.

This is the disrobing ritual: my shoes slipped off, lined up beside one another. Your shoes. Garters unfastened. Stockings removed. The linen jacket draped over a hanger. The waistcoat. The pants. My dress, the beautiful moonflower dress, collapsed into piles of meaningless satin, a careless collection of champagne sequins. It is nothing without my body to hold it. Without me it is less than the sum of its parts. It is a shell. I drape it over the back of a chair. I'm not ready to be naked but your desire whispers for skin. I take off all my jewelry. The disrobing ritual. We have never done this before.

There is a bowl of them. On the nightstand there beside the window. The bowl is alabaster, the fruits balanced inside with their gleaming red skins, like something painted. Waxed. In your hand, the fingers curled around the rim. Like a woman in blush, a woman in lipstick. I am unwound across the bed. I have unraveled myself, poured my flesh across the sheets, washed up beside the pillow. I am pressing my knees together. I am covering my nipples. I am looking at you through my hair. You are here. There is a fruit in your hand. You are naked with your well-groomed hair and your small neat fingers. You are beside me. The bed shifts and reality trembles in the tight space of a candle flame.

You planned this.

Yes.

Gentle, insistent. This is the application of your hand to my shoulder. The heel of your hand. The sinews know how you want them to fall but it is my mind that is hesitant. Perhaps my heart. To be so raw on this bed, open and on my back with the front of me laid open to your scrutiny and the test of your fingers, the smooth skin of this fruit. Its insistence. The pomegranate is heavy in the bowl of my stomach. Pale skin, moving with breath, rocking the round red fruit. Cradling it. The breath. The pulse at my navel. The weight of it, something for me to struggle against. I keep my hands on the bed. My toes toward the ceiling. I want to close my eyes but the lids won't fall. I am breathing through my nose. The eyelashes quiver.

You take the fruit. At the space where its skin is warmed by my skin you dig your thumbs into it, the cords in your forearms at attention.

Concentration. All the fury of lust lies in this gesture. The effort. The resistance. Your breath held back by teeth. I am watching you and all of your attention is given to this task. The furrow of your brow. The set of your chin. The first drip is startling. The second is a cool whisper sliding into the first. Your elbows straining. Soft low wet ripping and a long sigh. These sounds tear into me. There is a flood of juice, a spill of seeds. Tart tingling smell in the air. It spills down your hands, drips between your knuckles, stains them purple. It fills my navel and makes a puddle. This pomegranate is butchered. It bleeds. It dies at your lips.

And then comes something I do not expect: your skin. There is so much of it, a surfeit of pale skin and it is everywhere, acres of it falling down on me, soft and laced with individual hairs, each of them a burning filament, each of them claiming my skin for its own; your pliant weight, your skin. I gather myself and brace against it, pulling back, but you follow me down. There is no pulling away. I am awash in you. Your sticky hands on my face, holding me down, anchoring the part that trembles and wants to fly away. My choppy little breaths. Your breath in my breath. My wild racing heart a-sprawl beneath subdued flesh. Your lips are full of plump little seeds. You break a few of them between your teeth, drip the juice into my parted and quivering mouth. A quick blast of breath. I lick away the juice, try for more. Your lips glance mine. Uh. Uh. I'm blushing at my sounds, mouth open like a baby bird. Another drop hits, slides across my bottom lip. A long trembling sigh. I lick it up. Your tongue pushing mouth-hot seeds between my lips. I take them. I bite down. They explode between my back teeth.

I pick up a piece of the pomegranate, left forgotten and leaking into the sheets, and I take a bite out of it. The juice runs down my wrist. I lie back on the pillow, breath ripe and whistling through my nose, and I open my mouth. My lips soften around the seeds balanced on my teeth. I close my eyes and wait in the darkness and breathe, taking it in, letting it out. The air. The inside of this room opened to the night. I am measuring this moment with my nostrils, breaking it down into segments. Jasmine flowers unfold in the garden. The bloom is an inevitable thing. The scent of it. The display of pale petals, dictated by roots, temperature, and the advancing night. They do what they mean to do. I smell the ruthlessness. The fury. The determination of the flower to call to itself all that it could possibly need, the rain the moonlight the moths polishing it with long jointed legs, fanning it with luminescent wings, coaxing the life forward, making a tight curled seed. You take the seeds from my mouth. You take them one at a time. You lift them with your tongue, draw them in with soft suction. The muted sound of them crushed.

I burst into tears.

I'm sobbing and you put your palms on my face and rest your nose on my forehead and wait. Calm above all of this destruction. Your body is constructed of composure. Your eyes are closed and you are keeping slow time with your oxygen. I'm foundering, longing for your shoulders, taking hold of the slope of your neck. Clinging to dissemination.

My beseeching bones...oh cover the raw place in me, press yourself down into this gaping wound, steal my blood and hold it in your hands. Kiss the delicate loops of my entrails.

I am quivering, awash in salt. My nose is pressed into your nose. I have pulled your hair from grace. My life is distilled down to those sticky purple fingers on my cheeks, the immolating force of your breath.

Yes.

Yes.

Yes. This is beautiful, beautiful.

You come into me and I think about the shapes of words. I think about your tongue and the shapes of words.

I want you. I want you.

An imprint of time and place that lingers. Stripped down to bare fucking. If I could imitate them, own them, I could claim a part of your soul.

I can't do it.

You have taken me down.


The End

[birdie8819]

Firebird

My bare legs stuck slightly to the black leather of the hot seats as the engine roared into life and I grinned as I clutched the steering wheel in both hands. My right foot squeezed the throttle slightly and I felt the vibrations all up my leg as the 4.2 litre engine headed to my will. A hand reached over and gently touched my exposed upper thigh, "Fancy taking it for a spin?"

I flicked a stray curl over my shoulder as I turned my head to face him, "You sure you trust me with her?" I knew I had the look of the devil in my eyes as I said it and I saw a flicker of doubt in his eyes, but he nodded anyway. I winked and shifted her into drive, wheels spinning on the loose gravel as we sped out of the pub car park. Driving her was amazing, so much power and every engine spin caused me to get more and more excited, we must have been driving for about 20 minutes when he told me to pull over into a lay by he could see up ahead, I swung her in and skidded to a halt.

I was breathing deeply from the rush of the drive, the excitement of having control over something so powerful and beautiful. "OK my turn," He breathed at me, "Out of the car." Slightly disappointed I pulled the handle and slid out of the car, pulling my short summer dress down as I went, by the time I had settled myself he was standing next to me. I looked up into his deep blue eyes as he snaked an arm around my waist. "You are breathing rather deeply did that get you excited did it?" Before I had a chance to answer he locked his lips to mine and kissed me, I pulled him closer still, arms around his neck and tongue probing his hungrily. He slipped a hand between our bodies and felt my body through the fine fabric of the dress, roughly he groped my breasts, naked but for a single layer of fabric and hot from the summer heat and excitement, then his hand worked down and pulled the hem of my dress up. I may as well have been wearing nothing underneath given the time it took him to remove my panties.

"Fuck me, you are excited, you dirty girl!" He hissed into my neck as he bit down making me squirm slightly against the discomfort. I could feel his large hands covering my shaved pussy as he rubbed the area, feeling the velvety smooth skin of my lips. With each movement he made I just got wetter and wetter desperate for some kind of penetration. I brought my hand down to his crotch and felt the firm bulge growing. He groaned as I rubbed my hip against him and pushed me away, forcing me back into the drivers seat. I sat sideways legs still out of the car as he slid it all the way back and pushed my legs apart. I tucked one leg back into the foot well and sat there, skirt up around my waist, bum on the hot black leather with the engine vibration driving me wild.

He knelt down and took a good look at my pussy. Stroking it gently top to bottom with the tip of one finger, slowly his gaze moved up my body and our eyes met once more, I was so turned on I would have done anything for him. Suddenly he pushed his finger in, the sudden entry shocked me, and I gasped, gripping the seat anywhere I could. He rammed that one finger in and out so much harder now and faster, then slowed down, then slowly he pushed two finger in and rested his thumb on my clit. The joint stimulation plus the feeling of the leather on skin and the vibration was too much and as he began rocking his hand in and out I could feel myself tightening against him. He watched me, at arms length for a couple of minutes getting me wetter and wetter, moaning softly. Then he moved forward and kissed my neck, down across my chest and down to the swell of my breasts. I pulled the dress up and let him nuzzle his face against the delicate skin of my tits. His mouth moving kissing, nibbling, biting, finding a nipple and sucking hard, he griped the hard nub between his teeth and rubbed his tongue over it, gripping the seat harder I forced my body against him and gushed all over his hand, my pussy clenching around his fingers for a good few seconds after I stopped screaming. When I opened my eyes he was standing up holding his hand out to help me up. I took it and let him walk me around the front of the car. He positioned me sitting on the front lip, right above the roaring engine, he pulled my dress up so my bare buttocks sat on the matt black paint work, it was hot against my arse but not uncomfortably so and the vibrations direct onto my sensitive cunt were amazing. He took a step back so he could undo his bet and drop his trousers to expose his cock. The early evening light was golden on his bare arms and large hands as he pulled it out, I bit my lip, knowing there was another orgasm building in me from the pulsing metal under me. He pushed my legs further apart with his legs, now bare and held his cock steady as he guided it to the entrance of my wet hole. His other hand held my head as he kissed me again before he forced the whole 8 inches of cock up into me. His hand tangled in my dark curls, his mouth hungrily taking every gasp of air I had as he penetrated me. I could feel myself cuming again and I lifted my legs up, wrapping them around his back and holding him into me. As my orgasm subsided I relaxed and he slid out of me.

Pulling one arm he turned me around to face the car, "Look at the mess you made on my bonnet." I saw the slightly damp, glistening patch of cum shiny against the matt finish. "And all after you made such a mess on my leather too." One hand was gently caressing my belly and waist from behind, inside my dress, the other came down hard on my arse, "You are a bad, dirty girl!" He hissed as I recovered from the sudden shock of the spank. I loved it.

He pushed me forwards roughly until I was sandwiched between his legs and the front of the Firebird and its roaring engine, he spanked me again, this time with enough force to push me over the bonnet and onto my hands, pushing my lower back down, my arms buckled and I lay face down on the hot metal. The feeling was incredible, the vibrations in my exposed breasts and his hand pressing my crotch down onto the lip of the bonnet. "Oh you like that don't you, the vibration from that lovely, big American Engine?" I couldn't speak I was on the verge of cuming again, The heat and the smell of fuel mixed with the constant buzzing all over my body was too much, I let out a scream as the orgasm washed over me, the release was amazing, but he wouldn't let me up, instead forcing his cock in me once again.

From behind it felt much bigger and I could feel his balls slapping up against me with each heavy thrust. I imagined the pistons below me and their thrusting motion driving that gorgeous beast that was now driving me wild. The sensation was too much I was now writhing and screaming constantly, wave after wave of orgasm was exhausting me, but he just laughed and thrust harder, each thrust increasing the vibration on my clit and keeping my arousal at its peek, then he thrust one last time and came, easing his hand of my back and allowing me room to move for the first time.

As he slipped his cock from me I turned around and leaned back against the car and opened my legs to allow a trickle of his spunk to run down and onto the chrome. Oh dear, I made even more mess, I wonder what my punishment for that will be.


The End

[bluecloudz]

A Silent Love

From the very Begining, the girl's family objected strongly on her dating this guy. Saying that it has got to do with family background, & that the girl will have to suffer for the rest of her life if she were to be with him.

Due to family's pressure, the couple quarrel very often. Though the girl love the guy deeply, but she always ask him: "How deep is your love for me?"

As the guy is not good with his words, this often cause the girl to be very upset. With that & the family's pressure, the girl often vent her anger on him. As for him, he only endure it in silence.

After a couple of years, the guy finally graduated & decided to further his studies in overseas. Before leaving, he proposed to the girl: "I'm not very good with words. But all I know is that I love you. If you allow me, I will take care of you for the rest of my life. As for your family, I'll try my best to talk them round. Will you marry me?"

The girl agreed, & with the guy's determination, the family finally gave in & agreed to let them get married. So before he leave, they got engaged.

The girl went out to the working society, whereas the guy was overseas, continuing his studies. They sent their love through emails & phone calls. Though it's hard, but both never thought of giving up.

One day, while the girl was on her way to work, she was knocked down by a car that lost control. When she woke up, she saw her parents beside her bed. She realised that she was badly injured. Seeing her mum crying, she wanted to comfort her. But she realized that all that could come out of her mouth was just a sigh. She has lost her voice......

The doctors says that the impact on her brain has caused her to lose her voice. Listening to her parents' comfort, but with nothing coming out from her, she broke down.

During the stay in hospital, besides silence cry,.....it's still just silence cry that companied her. Upon reaching home, everything seems to be the same. Except for the ringing tone of the phone. Which pierced into her heart everytime it rang. She does not wish to let the guy know. & not wanting to be a burden to him, she wrote a letter to him saying that she does not wish to wait any longer.

With that, she sent the ring back to him. In return, the guy sent millions & millions of reply, and countless of phonecalls,.. all the girl could do, besides crying, is still crying....

The parents decided to move away, hoping that she could eventually forget everything & be happy.

With a new environment, the girl learn sign language & started a new life. Telling herself everyday that she must forget the guy. One day, her friend came & told her that he's back. She asked her friend not to let him know what happened to her. Since then, there wasn't anymore news of him.

A year has passed & her friend came with an envelope, containing an invitation card for the guy's wedding. The girl was shattered. When she open the letter, she saw her name in it instead.

When she was about to ask her friend what's going on, she saw the guy standing in front of her. He used sign language telling her "I've spent a year's time to learn sign language. Just to let you know that I've not forgotten our promise. Let me have the chance to be your voice. I Love You. With that, he slipped the ring back into her finger. The girl finally smiled.

[bluecloudz]

Unconditional Love

My story starts about 25 years ago. My mothers best friend since she was five years old and the only person she trusted more than anything on this earth.. my father. After spending 26 years together they had gotten married and had two children with a third on the way. My father whom then choose a life of sin, in the military and never home, he pursued other women (mothers best friend)and left my mother with NO JOB, three kids and a morgage and a broken heart. Gathering every little drop of strength she had to keep her family going she took as many jobs as she could to pay the many bills that piled up over the months of unemployment. Never asking for assistance from ANYONE not even the government because she had to much pride, she eventually lost her battle and had to sell the home. We moved in with my grandparents were she took care of them through many years of illiness until they passed leaving behind there debt in which she had to pay off and is still paying on. Shortly after the passing of my grandparents, her brother-in-laws mother had fallen ill. Of course being the caregiver she is, she bathed her, feed her and read her stories and exercised her every day until she passed. My aunt then shortly passed away of a massive heart attack but a few months later and at the age 54. So, my mother since then has been taking care of my uncle (her brother) and his kids for the last 5 years. She has never gone on a vacation for herself.. let alone left the state.. She is the worlds most loving, caring and understanding individual and I along with my brother and sister would love nothing more then to be able to give her a piece of mind and send her to the most beautiful place in the world, HAWAII - Because she is truly the most beautiful person in this world and it is only right.. Please vote for MY MOM..

[bluecloudz]

"I Love You"


I have a boyfriend who grew up with me. His name is Jin. I always thought of him as a friend until last year, when we went to a trip from a club. I found that I fell in love with him.
Before that trip was over, I took a step and confessed my love for him. And soon, we became a pair of lovers, but we loved each other in different ways. I always concentrated on him only, but by his side, there were so many other girls. To me, he was the only one, but to him, maybe I was just another girl…

“Jin, do you want to go watch a movie?” I asked.
“I can’t”
“Why? You need to study at home?” I felt disappointment
grabbing me.
“No… I am going to meet a friend…”

He was always like that. He met girls in front of me, like it was nothing. To him, I was just a girlfriend. The word ‘love’ only came out from my mouth. Since I knew him, I had never heard him say ‘I love you’ before. To us, there weren’t any anniversaries at all.
He didn’t say anything from the first day and it continued till 100 days…200days… Everyday, before we say goodbye, he would just hand me a doll, everyday, without fail. I don’t know why…

Then one day…
Me: Um, Jin, I …
Jin: What…don’t drag, just say..
Me: I love you.
Jin: ……you….um, just take this doll and go home.
That was how he ignored my ‘three words’ and handed me the doll. Then he disappeared, like he was running away. The dolls I received from him everyday, filled my room, one by one. There were many…
Then one day came, my 15th year old birthday. When I got up in the morning, I pictured a party with him, and stranded myself in my room, waiting for his call. But… lunch passed, dinner passed… and soon the sky was dark… he still didn’t call. It was already tiring to look at the phone anymore. Then around 2am in the morning, he suddenly called me and woke me from my sleep. He told me to come out of the house. Still, I felt joy and I ran out happily.
Me: Jin…
Jin: Here…take this…
Again, he handed me a little doll.
Me: What’s this?
Jin: I didn’t give it to you yesterday, so I am giving it to you now. I’m going home now, bye.
Me: Wait, wait! Do you know what today is?
Jin: Today? Huh?
I felt so sad, I thought he would remember my birthday. He turned around and walked away like nothing had happen.Then I shouted… “Wait…”
Jin: You have something to say?
Me: Tell me, tell me you love me…
Jin: What?!
Me: Tell me

[bluecloudz]

I put my pathetic self behind and clung on to him. But he just said simple cold words and left.
“I don’t want to say…that I love someone so easily, if you are desperate to hear it, then find someone else.”
That was what he said. Then he ran off. My legs felt numb… and I collapsed to the ground. He didn’t want to say it easily… How could he…. I felt that… Maybe he is not the right guy for me…
After that day, I stranded myself at home crying, just crying. He didn’t call me, although I was waiting. He just continued handing me a little doll every morning outside my house. That’s how those dolls piled up in my room… everyday
After a month, I got myself together and went to school. But what made the pain resurface was that… I saw him on a street… with another girl… He had a smile on his face, one that he never showed me…as he touched the doll… I ran straight back home and looked at the dolls in my room, and tears fell… Why did he gave these to me… Those dolls are probably picked out by some other girls…In a fit of anger, I threw the dolls around. Then suddenly, the phone rang. It was him.
He told me to come out to the bus stop outside my house. I tried to calm myself down and walked to the bus stop. I kept reminding myself that I am going to forget him, that… it’s going to end. Then he came into my sight, holding a big doll.

Jin: Jo, I thought you were pissed, you really came?
I couldn’t help hating him, acting like nothing had happen and joking around. Soon, he held out the doll as usual…
Me: I don’t need it.
Jin: What….why…
I grabbed the doll from his hands and threw it on the road.
Me: I don’t need this doll, I don’t need it anymore!! I don’t want to see a person like you again!
I spitted out all the words that were inside me. But unlike other days, his eyes very shaking.
“I’m sorry”
He apologized in a tiny voice.
He then walked over to the road to pick up the doll…
Me: You stupid! Why are you picking up the doll?! Just throw it away!!!

But he ignored me and just went to pick the doll. Then…

Honk~ Honk~
With a loud honk, a big truck was heading towards him.
“Jin! Move! Move away!” I shouted…
But he didn’t hear me, he squatted down and picked up the doll.
“Jin, move!”
HONK~!!
“Boom!” That sound, so terrifying.
That’s how he went away from me.
That’s how he went away without even opening his eyes to say one word to me.
After that day, I had to go through everyday with guiltiness and the sadness of losing him… And after spending two months like a crazy person… I took out the dolls.

Those were the only gifts he left me since the day we started going out. I remembered the days I spent with him and started to count the days… when we were in love…

“One…two… three…”
That was how… I started to count the dolls…
“Four hundred and eighty four… four hundred and eighty
five…”
It all ended with 485 dolls.
I then started to cry again, with a doll in my arms. I hugged it tightly, then suddenly…

“I love you~, I love you~”
I dropped the dolls,shocked.

“I….lo..ve…you??”
I picked up the dolls and pressed its stomach.

“I love you~ I love you~”
It can’t be! I pressed all the dolls’ stomach as it piled on the side.
“I love you~”
“I love you~”
“I love you~”
Those words came out non-stop. I…love you… Why didn’t I realize that….That his heart was always by my side, protecting me. Why didn’t I realize that he love me this much… I took out the doll under the bed and pressed it’s stomach,
that was the last doll, the one that fell on the road. It had his blood stain on it. The voice came out, the on that I was missing so much…

“Jo…Do you know what today is? We’ve been loving each other for 486 days. Do you know what 486 is? I couldn’t say I love you…. Um… since I was too shy… If you
forgive me and take this doll, I will say that I love you… everyday… till I die… Jo… I love you…”

The tears came flowing out of me. Why? Why? I asked god, why do I only know about all this now? He can’t be by my side, but he loved me until his last minute…

For that… and for that reason… to me… it became courage… to live a beautiful life….

[bluecloudz]

Returned To My Childhood Sweetheart

My earliest memory of Alfred is watching him coach my brother with his batting. We played Red Rover, Blind Man's Bluff, Kick the Tin Can, and Hide and Seek in my front yard. Alfred remembers me riding him piggyback.

We were neighbors for five years in the early fifties until my family moved again. I missed Alfred. He was a senior; the most handsome guy on campus! During TWIRP week my sophomore year, I asked him out. Four days later we were going steady.

We drifted apart after he went off to college and I became involved in the Red Hussar Corps. He married somebody he met while working at the local swimming pool. I married a guy from the new neighborhood.

April of 2001, I moved to Honolulu and worked as a school nurse. A knee injury was why I moved back to Texas. A friend of mine convinced me to move back home. Within six weeks of my move, a classmate came to help me unpack. When I learned that she lived in Port Neches, I asked her, "Do you know Alfred Hebert?" She not only knew him, she lived four houses down from him! Their children grew up together. She said his wife had died. I said, "I'll give him time to grieve and then contact him."

I also told her that in late 2001, I called Alfred from Hawaii. I contact people when their name comes to my mind or I pray for them. Of course, I was curious if he were single again! Sadly he was still married but he remembered me and asked about my brother. Later I learned, although he was faithful to his wife, he often thought about me.

The end of July 2005, while addressing cards to friends in Hawaii, I found one that read, "Just Wanted You To Know." I used it to contact Alfred. On July 30th, he called me. He had been in Austin training for the Triathlon and had me on his mind! When he got home there was my card. He spent two hours reading love poems in my website. I learned he did underwater photography. That intrigued me since I was a photographer while in college. He invited me over for the next afternoon. We have been together every day since.

Alfred asked me if I thought I could live the rest of his retirement years with him. I said, "Yes!" He told me that my phone call to him from Hawaii stayed on his mind. A neighbor had tried to set him up with a friend of hers. He told her that he was working on it. In Alfred's own words to me, "I willed you back into my life. I waited for you."

[bluecloudz]

My Ex Boyfriend

Me and my boyfriend were perfect together.We always got the best of eachother.His name was Steven.Our
relationship went on for 116 days until july 25,2005(trust me ive been counting).I think it was all my fault
in the first place.I meen i should have never thought about anything.This is how my story goes:(this is the
beginning)

Me and steven were good friends in 5th grade until the middle of that school year.My best friend Emily knew
how much i loved him,and she talked to him a couple times and found out that he liked me alot.So like best
friends,she said she'd get him to go out with me.So at my house she called him.But she said she was at her
house.We had a plan.i would listen to the whole conversation to see if he liked me or not.Guess what,HE DID!!
So i banged on a peice of cardbord to make steven think that someone was at emilys door.Emily started to tell
steven that i was there and he FLIPPED!emily told him to ask me out so he did,i said yes,and we were both
VERY happy.Until one day at Rock St. pool that i seen my ex boyfriend. he wanted to go back out with me.i
tried to say no but he made a point.for the past 6 months before the pool party,i have not seen steven or
talked to him.only like 5 or 6 times and somtimes at school and wen i got with him on the phone he was always
busy.So when mark a!

asked me on the phone the next day i just couldnt help myself.Mark said he loved me,said i was smart,hot and
so on.So after i got off the phone with him,i had to call steven to end it between us.I didnt want to but i
had to.Both of us started to cry because we didnt want it to be over.But i thought steven was cheating on
me,but he wasn tand after i said that i dumped him i coudnt take those words back.I still feel guilty about
it.I know he didnt deserve to be treated like that.But wat was i ganna do?Now today is Saturday September
24,2005 and steven still hates my guts.All of my friends try to talk to him and tell him how sorry i am but
it doesnt work.im losing hope.Steven was my world and all i have left of it is a stuffed monkey,stevens
hoody,his jelly braclets,a paper rose and seven notes he wrote to me in school and his picture.Everything has
fallen apart and i want steven to fix it.I love steven so much.i cry at night listening to "we belong
together"on the radio by ma!

riah carey,wondering why im so stupid and why im a worthless n! othing.I
cant find anyone else because steven was the perfect person for me.Th is may seen to you like some stupid
fantasy that a stupid 11 and a half year old wrote but i want everyone who reads this to help me!!! I tried
to listen to my heart and it said he was a cheater but i guess i was wrong.All i ask is a simple favor,pleez
talk to him,email him ,tellhim how much i care.If it takes the whole world to make him believe me thats wat
ill do.Thank you everyone and godbless.

[bluecloudz]

Love Conquers All

After 40 years of never being in love and thinking I would never be fortunate enough to have love come my way, I met Lynn. At the age of 40, I put my profile on a dating web site for the first time ever and got a response that very night from my Lynn. We emailed for months and then finally met. My heart skipped a beat the moment I laid eyes on her beauty and instantly fell in love with her. For the last 2 years we have been together and she has made me smile like never before. With me being disabled, Lynn has put up with many things in her life that she never expected and has never hesitated in her patience with my physical disability. Of course being on a fixed income, I can't afford to take her to my dream vacation spot of Hawaii. Lynn soo deserves to have one week in Hawaii for me to show my appreciation for bringing true love to my life. Love does Conquer all. Especially a disability.

[bluecloudz]

Here a bit of background about situation with me.I met my husband in a college in Toronto when I’d met him he flunked a semester and was forced to repeat. So second time around he didn’t fare so well either. Not that i blame anyone we were taking computer programming which was a very challenging course. so at the end of semester he was supposed to move to Vancouver with parents if he failed again. However he met and fell in love with me. So he told them he wanted to stay in Toronto and get a job. They threatened to disown him for dating me. They were initially from Tobago and were going to move to Vancouver. So they told him to come back to Tobago and they were going to discuss it. They brought him in front of all his family members called him a disgrace. Threatened to leave him on the island with no money and no place to live.They had sold their house and were leaving he could come with or swim back to me. He didn’t even know if he was going to live on the street on last day they gave him ticket to Toronto. They gave hive $50 and told him that was all he was worth and left. He came back job job and we eventually married and love each other very much. However i wish i could leave story at that.

1 year later they called my cell to ask for my husband. They asked his if he was destitute and he said no. They move back from Vancouver since they were bored of city. Then proceeded to pick up where they left of. They came to my mothers house were he was living and met with my mom and I for first time. They proceeded to tell us that my husband was worth nothing with no direction. Why would we want him around. All he ever did was spend their money and was useless. To give him back because they were only ones would could shape him up and make anything of him. My husband stated he was staying were he was and he was going to get job and that was it. In which his dad tried to hit him infront of my mom and I. His own mother pulled his dad back so he wasn’t hit. Anyhow my husband found good paying job and we finally could affort to marry.

They reacted to new of upcoming marriage by offering to pay for college if he broke up with me. They told him i was holding him back. I was reason he failed (even though he’d failed previous semester and we’d never met at that point.) Despite their meddling we decided to get married and as mean spirited and awful in laws were my husband is polar opposite loves me a lot and very supportive.He went through great odd to marry me. When we said we were getting married. They said our pastor would never support us since we were living together before we were married. Which turn out to be lie when i talked to pastor. The pastor was actually pretty cool about he gave my husband hug. The proceeded to talk to my in laws about tolerance and support. It was pretty awesome to see. I was so glad i pushed my husband to talk to pastor. my in laws said since we lived together before marriage pastor would refuse and we were going to hell anyway. Anyhow same day they invited us back after church that day. They then pulled him another room and told him he should dump me play the field. he could do better prettier more christian. Oh did i mention they said all this while i was visiting with his family downstairs. During course of relationship I had late period with terrible pains as well as excessive bleeding and we believed i had signs of miscarriage. During visit with in law I overheard them talk and my father in law said he never believed me to be pregnant. While my mother in stated she fully believed she lost grandchild to stupidity. I had lied to hold onto my husband. This had no bearing on marriage by the way the incident was months before we decided to tie not. Just i was there at Christmas and they felt like bashing me.

We married anyway and i tried to ignore and get along with them. I am now 6 month pregnant with twins. The nastiness continues. My husband however has clearly stated he doesn’t want to hear anymore set downs about me. As i have talked with him before that i don’t like to visit he’s move than welcome to go one his own but i feel uncomfortable. It one thing to feel like your in a room with people judging you it’s entirely another to know it for a fact.

[bluecloudz]

But after while i tried to play nice and give second chance. But still they typically during visit pull him another room and set list of all my flaws and my husband finally had enough. visits with his family make me really unhappy and paranoid. It’s like every time i get up to go to bathroom i hear them in another room saying terrible demeaning things about me.

Since my husband doesn’t want to hear anymore negative stuff about me. What does she do starts complaining about me to his sibling in another room. As usual i have to pass kitchen to get to side bathroom to hear list of my flaws. At one point i though there was some hope of us getting along she pretended to be nice and ask about family. Only to dish it to everybody. It was a typical visit I am sitting with rest of sibling and i get up to use bathroom. Only to overhear mother in law saying that “i wish someone else were carrying my grandchild. She is trash i am embarrassed to be seen around my friends with her. I hope my grandchildren aren’t like her. But down worry when i babysit I’ll straighten them out.” My sister in law came to my defense stating ” that she doesn’t dress bad or treat my brother badly. she’s honor student. i don’t think she’ trash at all.’ in which my mother in law replied “oh you don’t know her family and were she comes from.” I honestly don’t think i am that bad a person. I am going to graduate college before babies are born with honors surprising i know because my grammar sucks. But my in laws still tell my husband when she can I am holding him back. That he would have been better of without me. We are all fed up. who tells there son that their pregnant wife is holding them back? i mean really who says that? I think worst thing about it is that she never says it to me directly so i can defend myself. Always in another room with someone else. Now with her side discussions to his brother and sisters. I feel awkward it hard to confront it. When she’s in front of me she give me hugs and smiles. then she behave like this every time my back is turned. I end up feeling frustrated. Since if I tell my husband to explain why i don’t want to go.He’s more than welcome to go on his own. She can denies it or tells him i must of misunderstood what she said. It’s hard to misconstrue “i wish someone else were carrying my grandchild” i mean that fairly definitive. When i even hint i am unhappy at what going on she tells me I am just being difficult. I am just like his uncle just trying to start fights for no reason. That I am just trying to get attention and why can’t i just get along. As if i am the problem.

My husband has been trying so hard to get along and i just get pulled in middle. I tried for sake of our kids to get along but it ended terribly. Any advice on how to treat this. We have tried not visiting. We tried setting boundaries but she still behaves baldy. She cant even wait for me to leave to bad mouth me. my husband want to have relationship with her but ends up fighting with them to get them off my back and has miserable time of it. we’re at point neither of us want to visit it put my blood pressure through the roof after i visit and not good for the babies. I hoped with the her grandchild on the way it would get better instead she’s as fierce as ever. It was the “I’ll straighten them out” attitude toward my unborn children that startled me. It’s like she thinks they are going to be born screwed up since i am there mom. I mean their not even born and i am worried she will treat them badly since I am there mom.

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro bluecloudz for your stories and here's one for you -

The Resort

My life has always been different than most. My mom was a prostitute. I never knew my dad and never had any siblings. Other than knowing my mother, I could almost be an orphan.

My name is John Taylor but my friends always called me Zeke. One day someone called me Zeke and I thought it was cool so I've been Zeke ever since.

I am forty-six years old and manage a resort on some ocean front property. Before getting into that part of my life, I think I should go back and tell you about my early years.

I was born in a somewhat slum area in any Large Town USA. At my earliest recollections, mom and I lived in an old mobile home near her place of business. She worked in a brothel or on the streets. We had two other prostitutes who lived with us. They helped pay the bills and took care of me when my mom was working.

I grew up fast and became a real bad ass. I was a bully and I was one of those who took other kids' lunch money and was in trouble all the time. Mom must have come to the school at least five times every year. I didn't have many friends. I spent most of my time fending for myself.

The funny thing is I had brains. I mean it; I was really smart. If I wouldn't have skipped school so much I would have been an all A student. Looking back, I had to wonder if I had a guardian angel watching over me. Mom and her roommates were all on crack. The money they whored went to buy their fixes. I was still able to survive.

We went though a number of boarders who also were whores and crack addicts. Life growing up sure sucked. I guess it's why I always got into trouble. I'll tell you about my sex life after turning eighteen. I was a junior in high school. They held me back one year for missing so much school. For dinner I would usually stop at McDonalds and get myself a Big Mac and fries, come home and whichever one of the boarders was home, I'd have sex with. I was a strapping lad and they liked the change from the men who bought their services. I could be rough with them; it's what they were used to.

I swear that the only one I never put my dick in was my mother. I thought about it but could never get myself to do it. Of course, I've seen her naked plenty of times passed out drunk.

Until I graduated that was pretty much my life. I got my money by stealing it from the whores when they laid passed out. I never took much, maybe ten or twenty bucks at a time and never enough for them to notice.

Thinking back, I've probably fucked more passed out women than most men have fucked their own wife. It's something to look back over my life and wonder how I ever made it through. Of course, it left me with little respect for most women. I mean in a marrying way. I could never picture myself tied down to one woman.

I wanted to stay away from the house as much as possible so I went to bodybuilding at school. I didn't want to be a big muscled guy but I liked the looks of six pack abs and a defined body. In my senior year, we had all these military people asking us to join up.

I really wanted to get out on my own and I knew college was out of the question. My grades were good but my high school records were marked troublemaker. Besides, I had no one to help me with other expenses even if I got a scholarship, so I enlisted in the Army.

I will admit that on my first day of basic training I figured I made the wrong decision. I wasn't good at taking orders from anyone. For about a good month, I got my ass kicked by my Drill Sergeant. He would give me orders and I wouldn't follow them. He'd make fun of my mom or me and I would start the fight. Within seconds, it was over with me down on my ass.

It's funny looking back but I really respected my Drill Sergeant. I guess he was the first man I looked up to in my life. One day he called me into his office and told me he might have to let me go with a dishonorable discharge. I just wasn't able to follow orders. He told me I had the brains and the brawn to become a good soldier but I wasn't trying and he couldn't waste his time on a loser.

Something woke up in me. If they released me from the service, what would I do? I had nobody and I sure didn't want to return to whore town. I think the Sergeant saw the scared look in my eyes.

I asked him to give me one more chance. I promised him I would do whatever it took to be a soldier. I'd stop the complaining and obey all the commands. "Please, Sergeant, give me one more chance," I begged.

"Zeke, you can make a great soldier. You need to control that temper and put that brain to good use. Give yourself a chance to succeed. I'll give you one more chance. You fuck up again and you're out."

To make a long story short, I tried like hell. I ended up being one of the top recruits in our squad. I also found out that I now had friends, real friends. They were my Band of Brothers. They sent me for more training after boot camp. I started out as a pretty generic soldier. There really wasn't much I couldn't do if I set my mind to it.

I was going overseas but I did get a two-week leave before going out of the country. I went home and said goodbye to my mother. I know she was a whore and a crack addict but she was still my mother. Unlike most of the other women, she chose to keep me instead of getting an abortion. I only stayed home a few days. I decided to go with a couple of my new buddies and see their hometowns.

I guess I didn't realize that not everyone had my kind of upbringing. I felt slighted when my new friends said goodbye to their families. We might all be born equal but we sure weren't raised equal. I never really had that real family balance.

---------------------

Our squad headed overseas where we were to be near some war zones but we were more like backups and replacements. It was a good three months before we saw any action.

The Army ended up being my life. I spent the next twenty-five years overseas.

I received a letter that my mom had died of an overdose two years after I had left. I had nothing to return to then. I went to my bunk and cried. She was my mother and gave me a chance at life. When I called home they told me they had enough money to cremate her and that was it. I never returned home again. I let her so called friends have her belongings.

My sex life was a wild one. I fucked women from just about every ethnic group. I do have to say that I didn't find a lot of difference among them. Sure, some were a hell of a lot better in bed than others but it had nothing to do with race. There never was any love so it was always just sex.

I've been to swingers parties, threesomes and moresomes. It was all about sex. I never married; in fact, I hardly dated. In most of these countries, I would pick up a prostitute and fuck her. There were many times I would just go to a bar and pick up a woman who looked like she wanted sex. I'd get a room and we would fuck.

I do have to say that there was something different about fucking married women. Not the ones who did it for money because I always figured they were doing it to earn a living or to support their habits. I'm talking about the ones who took trips overseas and fucked around.

I could never understand how a man could let his wife fuck another man and just sit there and watch. It was above my comprehension. I have been with a number of married women and their husbands either watched or joined in.

Then there were the cheating wives. They go out there and fuck other men. When I asked them why they would do it, I got answers like these:


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"My husband doesn't pay attention to me."

"I like the danger in not getting caught."

"What my husband doesn't know won't hurt him."

Their excuses are endless. Probably the most used one is, "I love my husband but I need more excitement in my life."

I guess that's why I never have been serious about any woman. My history around women is that everyone seems to cheat. I just didn't want to come home someday and see someone boffing my wife.

While in the service, I constantly upgraded my education. I took courses learning languages and business etiquettes. I needed to build some kind of future upon retirement. I saved most of my money since I really didn't have a lot to spend it on. The Army supplied most all my needs and I had no one to send it home to so I just let it accumulate.

I was a master sergeant as I neared the end of my twenty-five years. A businessman I knew asked about my plans for the future. He owned a small resort on the ocean. He told me he was getting too old and wanted to retire. He then asked me if I would be interesting in buying it from him after retiring.

I should let you know that I had known him for many years and have spent many nights at his resort. He was one of my true friends who wasn't in the military. I had told him about my life over the years and he told me about his.

His wife had passed away about three years ago and he just wasn't the same anymore. He had built his resort from scratch and didn't want to see it fall apart or some big franchise coming in and tearing it down.

I explained to him that I didn't have near enough money to buy the place. We talked it over for a few months and decided that I would buy an interest in it. We would keep on the existing employees so no one would lose their job. Of course, the profits were from the bottom line but we'd split them fifty-fifty. We had an account for upkeep and repairs.

As soon as I retired from the army, I headed over to our resort.

We were joint owners but I was in charge in the day-to-day operations. Ralph came in a couple of days a week mainly to see some of his friends. He kept an apartment here but moved in with his only daughter about twenty miles away. She and her kids were all the family he had left. He wanted to spend what few good years he had left near them.

One of the special events that we held one weekend out of the year was the National Nude Day Celebration. Our lodge had two pools. One was an Olympic size pool for the everyday swimmers who didn't want to swim in the ocean. Our other pool was for nude swimmers only.

On National Nude Day, we switched and let the nude swimmers use the Olympic size pool. For some reason this was a very popular event. Ralph started celebrating this even about four years ago and it grew a larger crowd each year.

Personally, I didn't understand it. People could come to our resort any day of the year and swim nude. We did have quite a few sun worshipers who came regularly but on Nude Day, it was people from every walk of life and occupation as well.

Hundreds of people would come and think nothing of stripping in front of complete strangers. This was my second year for the Nude Day party. We really loosened up the rules for it. One major change was that we didn't allowed anyone under eighteen to attend. This wasn't a family event.

We had the pool and spa area open as well as closing off a section of the beach in front of our resort for the nude parties. We opened a special wing for participants to enter into the nude party areas. We still wanted our other guests to feel welcome without being exposed to the nudity if they so chose not to.

We didn't allow anyone to wear clothing in these areas. The only exception was women who might be on their time of the month were allowed bikini bottoms if they chose. Some were so crazy they didn't care.

All men must be nude. We knew we would have nothing but voyeurs otherwise. On the beach area, we did allow sunglasses and hats. The only exception to the wearing of clothes was our employees. They needed to wear bathing suits seeing they were serving food and drinks. It also let the guests know they were employees. If they were off duty then they would have to follow the rules of the guests.

In the daylight hours, it was more of a large beach party with naked people all doing their thing. There was some sex going on but we usually discouraged it until evening. It then pretty much turned into an orgy.

There was a lot of swapping going on. I should tell you that the sex had to be totally voluntary by the participants. No meant NO! At anytime someone said no we would honor their request. We threw anyone out of the private area trying to force another person against their will. If they persisted, they would have to leave the premises.

Anyone having a room had automatic access to the party. Others had to pay a hundred dollars a head to attend. Our rooms went for three hundred dollars a night the weekend of the Nude Day celebration. We did have a nice buffet set up for the guests but they had to buy their own drinks.

Now let me tell you a little about the guests. They came from every walk of life. We had every race and ethic group at the party. Those women who wanted to compare the white men against the black, Chinese, or any other group had their chance.

It was surprising to most women when they found out black men weren't always hung the longest. Yes, some were but so were the other races. In the same realm men discovered the skinny women weren't always the best lay. Some of the full-sized women gave them all they could handle.

As I said in the beginning of this story, I've had my share of most all type of women. A cute body and a little flirting didn't turn me on anymore. Sure, I could still get worked up but it took awhile.

I guess deep down I would like to find the right woman. One I could trust and spend eternity with. Someone I could spend time with and enjoy each others company. I didn't figure it was ever to be; especially with the women I've been seeing nowadays. It seemed that my life was full of wimp and voyeur husbands and women who went along with them. No wonder the marriage rate sucked.

I do have to say from a voyeur's point of view that it was fun to watch all the people. I know I shouldn't say this but ninety-nine point nine percent of these people looked better in clothes. The other thing I had some trouble with was married couples coming here and fucking other people with abandonment. I guess it takes me back to my childhood and remembering my mother.

Early during the party, it was all the young women from eighteen to maybe twenty-five getting the attention. They probably told their parents they were going to Virginia Beach or somewhere but ended up here. Most were college girls. Later in the day after you've seen hundreds of women walking around naked, you start thinking about who you might have a chance of pairing up with later.

These older men with the big bellies hanging down to their cocks are even able to score. I've never heard of anyone not getting laid that wanted too. It was hilarious watching two obese people going at it. What I did find out was that usually the real skinny men went after the heavy women in the same manner the fat men went after the extra skinny women.

We did have our bouncers make sure there wasn't any S & M. If anyone chose that route they had to do it in their private rooms. In the wee hours of the morning, the party still went on and our bouncers had to be the most watchful. It was when drunk guys would try to take advantage of women who said no to them earlier. If two people were going to have sex, they both had to be awake.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

I would actually walk around greeting people. I can say that there were women who spread their legs even if she was with another man. I saw more pussies in one night than most men see in a lifetime. I guess I prefer women in clothes since it leaves a little to the imagination.

I would walk around the premises and greeted people. I would get many offers to get laid but refused them on the grounds that I was the manager. Of course, I really could have sex with anyone I chose. I thought it was a nice way of saying no thank you and not offending the guests.

I need to tell you about one woman I came across. Of course, during the nude beach event our regular lounge would be near empty. After walking around for a while, I decided to go sit in the lounge for a little rest and have a drink. There were a few couples in there enjoying the somewhat quiet and cozy mood of the lounge. There was soft music playing in the background.

A woman was sitting at the bar alone. She was fully dressed in a nice summer dress.

"Hello," I said as I approached her.

She looked at me and smiled. She must have been in her late thirties and not heavy but not skinny either. "I'm here with friends. They should be back anytime," she replied.

"I'm John Taylor but my friends call me Zeke. I manage this humble abode that we are sitting in. Mind if I sit with you till your friends return?" I asked.

"It's your abode. You're welcome to sit just about anywhere you want," she said with a light laugh.

"So, whoever you are, what brings you to our resort?" I said with a smile of my own.

"I'm sorry. I'm Marie, Marie Martin. I came with friends for the weekend."

"You know you chose a bad weekend unless you're into nudity," I said.

"Well, to be honest with you, John ... I mean Zeke ... my friends didn't tell me what kind of weekend this was. This type of party just isn't for me. My two friends are running around nude somewhere around here. They thought I would go along with it when we got here but I'm not about to show this body to just anyone," she said with a laugh.

I found that I enjoyed taking with Marie. I asked her, "Marie, have you eaten dinner yet. I know your friends probably won't return for quite awhile, if at all."

"No, I haven't eaten yet. I do believe you're right about my friends. I'm glad I got my own room. It's on the other side of this building since I wasn't participating in the so-called festivities."

"Let's sit in a booth. They are much more comfortable," I suggested.

I looked up at Joe the bartender and told him to bring us a couple of menus. We got up and moved to a booth and Joe was there in a flash. "Marie, dinner is on me tonight. We have a great porterhouse steak here and our shrimp is excellent."

"Zeke, you don't have to buy my dinner..."

"I insist. I really don't like eating alone and I would love the pleasure of your company."

Marie ordered the shrimp and I had the steak. I found myself really enjoying being with Marie. I felt as if I'd known her for a long time and she was so easy to talk to. She even laughed at my attempt at humor.

When we finished eating, we had an after dinner drink. I ordered a bottle of after dinner wine. "Are you trying to get me drunk?" laughed Marie as she sipped her wine.

"I would never do that. Would you like to dance? I love that song that's playing," I asked.

"Are we allowed to dance in here?" asked Marie. "Oh, I forgot who you are."

As we got up and danced, I noticed a few other couples joined us on the floor. I liked holding Marie in my arms; she felt so good. We talked as we danced.

"So why did your friends bring you here anyway, Marie? You sure don't seem like the type that would be an exhibitionist or a swinger."

"Thank you, I'll take that as a compliment. I caught my husband, or should I say ex-husband, cheating on me last year. I filed for divorce and it was final last month. My two girlfriends thought I needed a vacation but why they chose to come here is beyond me. We argued when we got here.

"Don't get me wrong, this is a beautiful place but I'm just not into the party scene. It's funny because I thought about the pool and hot tub. I was really looking forward to just relaxing."

By this time, it was after eleven and the outside party was well underway. I couldn't believe that I had been with Marie for over three hours.

"Did you bring your bathing suit?" I asked.

"Why, yes, but the other pool closes at ten. I forgot, you have special privileges," Marie said with a smile.



"Go get your suit on and I'll get mine and meet you at the pool. I'll be there shortly. I need to check on some of the guests."

Marie looked a bit unsure but agreed to meet me. I told Joe to tell the bouncers to keep an eye out since it was getting late. If they needed me, I would be in the other pool. I got there about a minute before Marie.

"I almost feel like I'm doing something naughty," said Marie.

"You are. You're breaking into the pool after hours," I said with a smile.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

All we had on were the emergency lights. Marie said it looked so nice and calm. She took off her robe and I saw she had on a one-piece bathing suit. She was a full-figured woman but looked really nice and I told her so. We got into the heated pool and swam a few laps. She began to float on her back and I actually pulled her around the pool.

She laughed and laughed. She told me ever since she was a little girl she had big boobs and was able to just float for the longest time. We spent half an hour in the pool and then went into the hot tub. I had it set for a hundred degrees and turned the jets on full.

Marie told me she was having the time of her life. I felt so good being around her. I didn't realize it but we were sitting next to each other when I turned my head and kissed her. I backed away and apologized.

"I'm so sorry, Marie. It just happened. Please forgive me."

"I liked it too, Zeke. It's been a year since I even kissed a man."

I leaned forward and kissed her again; she kissed me back very passionately. I knew I wanted her. Maybe it was because she wasn't one of those out there trying to get her kicks. Maybe I felt something stirring in myself. I felt passion for her; it wasn't something I felt very often. I actually wanted to show Marie a great time. I didn't just want to have sex with her, I wanted to make love to her.

"I can't believe I'm doing this. Zeke, I'm not this kind of woman but I want you. I have no idea why I feel this way."

I slid my hand between her legs and she spread them. I rubbed her pussy through her bathing suit. I know I just met her and I knew very little about her but I wanted her.

"Zeke, I don't want to do it in the hot tub. Please take me to my room and make love to me. I just hope I don't regret it in the morning."

We went to her room and we removed our swimwear. She did have large breasts, which I squeezed together very gently. She sat on the bed and I pushed her back lightly until she was lying down. I kneeled beside the bed, spread her legs, and buried my face in her pussy. She had a light brown muff. I kissed it and brought my face back down to her pussy. I spread her lips with my fingers and tongue fucked her until I could hear her making sounds. She was oh so wet as I climbed up on the bed. She centered herself and I pushed my cock deep into her.

"Oh, God, you feel so good; it's been so long. Fuck me, Zeke, fuck me."

I pumped in and out of her. She was pushing her hips up to me trying to get all she could. I heard her scream out and her pussy was pulsating. It was squeezing my cock with every beat of her heart. "Come in me, Zeke. Let me feel your hot cum."

I did explode. I pushed my pelvis hard against her pussy until my cock was empty and her spasms stopped. "I loved it, Zeke. Thank you so much for such a wonderful evening."

"It's not over yet, "I said. I got off the bed, turned off the light, and joined her back in her bed. With the little bit of moonlight shining in the room I kissed her and held her in my arms. There was something very special about Marie. I never stayed with women after being with them. Marie felt very special to me.

We woke up in the morning and made love one more time. I said make love because that's how it felt. I was doing everything I could to see that she climaxed. I was doing this for her, not just for myself. After our last love session I told her I had to make my rounds that I didn't do the night before. I thanked her for one of the best nights I had in a long time.

After making the rounds and getting all the reports for the night before, I went into restaurant area. It was full of partygoers all eating breakfast. We served a nice breakfast buffet. Most of the people were hung over. Some would be leaving today and others would be staying one more night.

Of course, we would be getting another group of nude partygoers today. It would be the same thing, just different people. All looking to fill that fantasy or find what they perceive that is missing in their lives.

I glanced over and saw Marie with her two girlfriends. They were telling her that she missed the time of her life. They said they had a lot to drink and had sex with a couple of guys each.

I heard Marie say she was happy for them but that just wasn't what she was looking for. "If I'm going to have sex with a man, it's because I really care for him." I watched her look over at me. I think she wanted me to know she had feelings for me.

I have to admit they did look a bit hung over but were good-looking women. I heard them mention that they had reservations for two nights but they would go home if Marie wanted to. They apologized to her for leaving her alone.

"No, we can stay another night. I enjoyed myself and the peace and quiet." I heard Marie say.

"Are you sure you don't want to party tonight? It's so different running around nude and not caring," said one her friends.

I walked by and heard one of her friends say, "That's the manager. He sure is a hunk. I'd like to get in his pants. I have heard that he doesn't sleep with the guests. Some type of rule or something. I guess it's because he's half owner of this resort. I'd do him in a second," laughed her girlfriend.

I sat at a table within hearing distance of the women looking over my reports. Marie and I could see each other. As her friends were talking about me, I would smile at Marie. She had a hard time not smiling herself.

Her other friend said, "He walked by us yesterday and he had on a polo shirt and a pair of shorts that showed a firm ass. I wouldn't mind doing him either."

"You girls should be ashamed of yourself talking about him. He does look like a hunk though," replied Marie smiling.

"So, it's alright with you if we spend one more night here Marie?" asked her friends.

Marie was looking over at me. "Sure, you girls go and have your fun. Besides, I heard they have a porterhouse steak I might like to try tonight. Then maybe I'll have a nice quite time like I did last nice. I noticed that the other pool had a spa and hot tub I would love to go in tonight.

"Afterwards, I'll go up to my room and relax, without a care in the world. I know you girls don't understand, but it was one of the nicest evenings I've had in a very long time."

I looked over at Marie and nodded my head. It looked like I would be having a dinner guest again tonight. I was thinking about our hot sweaty bodies in the spa. I wanted to give her another night that she would never forget.


The End

[birdie8819]

Blaze

Traffic inched forward in a snarl of overwhelmed intersections. Somewhere on the other side of the interstate, a fire engine's siren screamed through the hot air. The light turned green and Holly started to go, but the big Silverado in front of her didn't budge. She swore under her breath. Just then the fire engine turned in front of them followed by an ambulance and then a red SUV. The light turned red again and, groaning, Holly flopped back in her seat. She was wet with perspiration in the oppressive central Texas heat in a car with no air conditioning.

She looked down at the seat beside her, at the mail that had come from her post office box. There were the ubiquitous bills, a birthday card from her sister, and a letter from a regional publisher. It was the last piece of mail she most wanted to open, but she knew not to open it in rush hour traffic. Since it was thin she was fairly certain it was a rejection letter. That being the case, she would be in a foul mood the rest of the way home and very likely get into a wreck. No, she would wait until she was home, sitting at her drawing table, before she opened it.

The light finally turned green and Holly followed the Silverado across the intersection. She watched the big pickup truck's brake lights, reminding herself not to tailgate. She was really bad about that. For an instant she took her eyes off the road, noticing something black rising from just beyond those trees. Her eyes widened at the sight of flames licking the sky. A moment later she glanced back at the truck, seeing nothing but glowing red brake lights. Bracing herself against her steering wheel, she jammed both her feet on the brake pedal. The front of her car stopped inches away from the Silverado's back bumper. The next moment, her car slammed forward and she gasped as her car rammed into the pickup. For what seemed a long while she merely sat looking at the lettering on the truck in front of her. Then someone opened her door.

"Are you okay?" the man from the pickup truck asked.

Holly shook herself. "Yeah, yeah," she said. She unbuckled her seat belt and got out.

People were already honking as they had to change lanes to avoid the accident. The air was stifling, car exhaust and smoke from the burning building making it difficult to breath.

The airbag had gone off in the Cadillac behind her. The man from the pickup ran back to check on the white-haired lady in the Cadillac. Holly stood where she was, looking from her car wrinkled like an accordion to the burning building. It was four stories high and the second floor was on fire.

"I can't believe your airbag didn't go off," the man said when he walked back to her. He dialed emergency with his cell phone.

Holly let out a sigh. "My car's too old to have an airbag."

She knew her car was totaled. The book value couldn't be more than two thousand dollars. Where would she get even a used car for two thousand dollars?

Wrapping her arms around herself, she moved away from the accident towards the parking lot of the building partially in flames. She watched from sixty yards away as three fire engines worked to put out the blaze, a row of hulky firefighters holding hoses that arched water into the air before disappearing into the smoke billows. She couldn't really hear anything over the din of truck motors and water, but it seemed people were shouting.

A man with short, dark hair and dressed in blue slacks and a matching shirt emerged from the tangle of trucks and hoses and walked quickly to the red SUV designated FIRE CHIEF. As he walked he began unbuttoning his short-sleeve shirt and yanked it over his head to reveal a light blue t-shirt underneath. Holly's eyebrows went up. Quickly she glanced over her shoulder just to make sure the police hadn't arrived at the accident scene before glancing back at the much more interesting sight before her.

He unbuckled his belt and lowered his pants. Holly took out her cell phone. He was wearing skin-tight trunks that possibly doubled as workout shorts. Anyway, she had to have a picture of it. He turned away from her to open the SUV's back doors just as she was about to take the picture.

As he turned back around with something in his arms, Holly took the picture. She looked down at it and made a face. He was really too far away. When she glanced up he was already in the yellow bibbed pants and sliding his arms through the suspenders.

A news crew arrived from the television station, stopping their van within fifteen feet of where Holly stood. They were, unfortunately, right in her line of vision, and rather irritated by their lack of consideration, she stepped around the van just in time to see the man dragging on his jacket. The name SCOTT was stenciled along the bottom of the jacket.

He glanced one time behind him at the news van, his eyes a dark and smoldering color in his tanned face. Then, for the slightest moment, his gaze fell on Holly. It stilled there long enough for her to feel the shock of connection. And then he was off, slapping a helmet onto his head as he hurried towards the burning building.

David Scott. She had heard he was back in town, but that was twelve years ago and she had let his memory slip out of her mind in much the same way one hopes to get over a splinter. He was hard to forget. She had known him in their shared youth, in another place, when talent and beauty first blossomed and innocence was something easy to let go of.

The place had been New York and for Holly Alexander, it had meant a scholarship to a prestigious art school. Plucked from a small Hill Country high school, she had fallen quickly into the rhythm of the city not so much out of a desire to fit in but as a means of survival. For four years life moved at a frantic, dizzying pace. She went places, met people, and did things, which now seemed so far removed from her current everyday life that she could believe them fantasies of her own mind.

But they had happened. Really, all she needed to do was hook up with an old high school friend with a yearbook and turn to the page of Most Handsome to verify at least the beginning. David Scott had had the look of a beautiful, sensual savage. He hadn't been like the other kids: goofy, clumsy, always saying the wrong thing. Instead he'd been blessed with the most effortless charm and wit, appealing to everyone around him. Old, young, male, female: they all loved him. It seemed natural that he should go to New York to become a model. Why not? He was something beyond the rest of them.

It was in New York that she first saw David again, at an art show. He'd lost a lot of weight, as models will do, and his face was just one chiseled mass of bone with haunted eyes and pouting lips. He barely remembered her from high school, but he was happy to talk to someone from home, someone who knew all the people he knew in this sea of strangers.

He'd been there with a man, and at the time Holly's naiveté was so severe that she'd simply not made the connection. She remembered the way the man's hand had touched the small of David's back, shepherding him in the wanted direction. Looking back now, she didn't think David had really cared for the man. But it hadn't mattered, because not long after that, there had been more important men who came into his life.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Holly knew artists, but David knew power. The men he moved with owned the city. They speculated with billions and flew in private jets and financed blockbuster movies. He had his place as the amusement of the day, and he enjoyed the prestige along with the Lamborghinis and silk shirts and diamond watches.

The last time she saw him in New York, she'd been on the verge of graduation. She'd honed her craft to a degree that received not only recognition but financial reward. A client requested that she make a series of sketches for him. He'd tried himself to capture the young man's brutal beauty but failed, and he wanted a lasting memento to remind him of these halcyon days of romance.

She'd agreed, never suspecting that the subject of the sketches would be David Scott. The client had led her to the patio and presented her with a new sketch pad, then left, too anxious over the finished product to remain.

Holly could vividly recall David's body inclined on the lounge chair, naked except for a towel over his groin. She'd sketched him thus the first page, but after that the towel left him and the images had become more erotic with each succeeding page.

Standing in the scorching heat of a late afternoon in summer, Holly found it difficult to reconcile such memories with the man she had just seen rushing into a burning building. But it was him; yes, she'd heard twelve years ago that he'd come back home and gotten a job with the fire department. But hearing of a thing and seeing it are worlds apart.

The police arrived within a reasonable time and, having given her report, she was free to leave.

The tow truck driver dropped her by her house before rolling away with her little mangled car. Holly walked slowly up the walkway of the small frame house. It wasn't hers, of course. She only rented it. She'd been living there for four years and it looked almost the same as when she'd moved in. It had the look and feel of a rental: unloved and ill-used. Not that Holly wouldn't have liked to plant flowers and hang curtains in the windows; she would have. But those kinds of niceties required money, and money was in short supply these days.

Inside the very small living room, she sank down on the sofa and opened the letter from the publisher. A deep sigh escaped from her. They'd liked her pictures but not the story. The month before, another publisher had liked her story but not her pictures. And no one liked anything she did separately well enough to give her money for it. She would be spending yet another year teaching art classes at the community college.

She picked up her sketch pad and started drawing out a figure. It was halfway done before she realized who it was. She wanted to quit. But her hand kept making those long lines, each stroke of her pencil making her heart race as David Scott's naked form stretched out in front of her. She could see his hand on his cock as he'd slowly stroked it into a hard shaft and how he'd stared at her with that come-hither look that turned his lovers into slaves. She could have easily fallen for him, and would have, if only he'd beckoned.

She tore out the sketch and set it aside and began another, this one of the man she had seen today. She chose the very moment, one now emblazoned on her mind, when his gaze had moved from the news van to her face. He held his helmet between his hands and wore his full bunker gear with his surname stenciled across the bottom of the jacket. Painstakingly she captured the eyes, dark and yet clear, looking out at her, full of fire and mystery and desire.

It was a good sketch. Probably the best she'd done in years. She tore it out of her sketch pad and carried it to her studio and pinned it to the wall. The man in the fire gear stared at her. She felt strangely at ease with him there, and yet unnerved. It was a though he could read her thoughts.

Next day, she opened up the newspaper during a break to find David Scott posing in front of the doused building.

"'Fire Chief David Scott was on the scene at the Haygood Building on Jefferson Street Tuesday'," she read the photo caption out loud, "'after an electrical fire on the second floor caused significant damage to the building's structure'."

"Isn't he a hunk?" her friend Ellen asked, leaning across the table in the faculty lounge to take in the picture. "God, what a body."

Ellen taught anatomy classes to the pre-med students. For her everything was about the body.

"I actually met him once last year when he was teaching a class here," Ellen went on.

Holly almost choked on her soda. "He taught here last year? What did he teach?"

"I don't know. Something about fighting fires, I guess. Anyway, we happened to be at the soda machine at the same time and it wouldn't take his dollar so I gave him four quarters."

"That hardly qualifies as meeting someone, Ellen."

"Well, yeah, but then I saw his badge with his name on it and I was like, 'So are you single, Chief Scott?' And he looked at me very coolly and said, 'Are you?' And of course, he had me there, because I'm wearing this big hunker wedding ring. And I said, 'A girl can pretend, can't she?'And again he looked at me with those dark eyes and said, 'You can pretend all you want, but that doesn't mean I'm gonna play your game. ' And I gotta tell you, he just had me totally wrapped around his little finger."

"You're insane," Holly said into her soda can.

"You should try to get him to model for your class," Ellen said.

Again Holly choked on her Dr Pepper. "Are you trying to kill me, Ellen?" she demanded. "The fire chief isn't going to pose for my class."

"Oh, you never know. I heard he did some modeling in his younger days...the kind of modeling you wouldn't put on your resume if you're Fire Chief."

Holly said nothing. She'd never told anyone about that experience with David.

"Apparently he went to New York for several years and did quite a few things up there, including swinging both ways, if you know what I mean."

"Ellen, we work in Austin. We don't have to use code. You can come out and say he's bisexual and the world won't come to an end."

"I'm not saying he's bisexual now. I'm just saying he tasted some forbidden fruit in his youth."

Holly sighed in exasperation. "You're talking in code again. And if he is bisexual, or gay, or whatever, so what? It just means he'll most likely have a date Friday night while I stay at home and sharpen my colored pencils."

Ellen laughed. "Well you could have a date if you let yourself get over You-Know-Who," she said, like a friend who knows too much and doesn't mind reminding you of the fact.

Holly stood up and cleared away her mess. "Yes, I know who, Ellen. His name is Sam. He broke my heart two weeks before our wedding and four years later I'm still getting over it. Sorry I don't heal fast enough to keep you comfortable."

She walked away from her friend, knowing she had sounded sarcastic and peevish. She didn't care. She was feeling bothered but by what she didn't know. She wanted something she couldn't have and it was grating her. She just didn't know what it was she wanted.

As she settled down to her desk in the art room, she saw voice messages waiting for her. Pressing play, she listened to a creditor harass her for money; her sister called to wish her a happy birthday; and David Scott wanted to speak to her.

Holly couldn't believe her ears. Replaying the message, she listened to that dark and sultry voice sounding oh-so-official.

"This is David Scott. I'd like to speak to you for a moment if I could. Please give me a callback at the following number...."

She scribbled down the number and immediately picked up the phone and dialed. She knew better than to put it off. If she did, she would never be able to carry it out and then he would only call her again and she'd feel like a fool.

"David Scott."

She gripped the phone. "Hi, this is Holly Alexander. You had called?"

"Hi, Holly. I was wondering if I might come over and speak with you."

"Now? I have a class and—"


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"When it is convenient?"

"My last class is over this evening at eight."

"May I come to your home?"

"Yes," she sputtered. "Yes, of course."

She gave him the address and he hung up. It never occurred to her to ask him what it was he wanted.

Having picked up a rental car earlier in the day, she made it home just as he was pulling up in his personal vehicle. He stood out and waited for her on the curb, looking ravishingly handsome in a t-shirt and baggy khaki shorts. Holly steeled herself against his extraordinary good looks and walked up to him with a smile.

"Hello, David. It's good to see you again after so long."

He followed her up the walkway. "You, too. I recognized you yesterday on Jefferson. I understand you were involved in an accident. Did you know that was the mayor's wife who hit you?"

Holly laughed. "No, I didn't know that. All I know is that her insurance is paying for my rental car until they send me a check for my totaled one."

She unlocked the front door and led him inside, turning on lights as she went. There wasn't far to go, just the living room and then a place to eat and the kitchen. She gestured to the sofa and he moved around the coffee table to sit down. For the first time she noticed the envelope in his hands.

"Would you like something to drink? I don't have any alcohol but I have some sodas. Or water."

"No, I'm fine." He watched her finally settle in. "I actually wanted to talk to you about possibly illustrating a story for me. It's a children's story. I have a publisher lined up but I'm not crazy about their ideas for the illustrations."

Holly smiled, envying his position. Rarely did an author get to choose their illustrator unless they were their own, and sometimes not even then. But then, David Scott wasn't like everyone else.

He opened the envelope and drew out a stack of about ten sheets of typed paper and passed them to her.

Holly sat back in her chair and read the story. It was about a widowed fireman whose little boy was afraid his father would die. The story was sweet and poignant and stirring. The camaraderie and emotional support of the fire station was captured for a moving resolution. It left her feeling emotionally satisfied and wishing she could be a firefighter.

"That's very good," she said, holding the story between her hands. "Have you written before?"

"Well, I took a creative writing class," he admitted.

"It's very good, David. Superior. I would love to illustrate your book."

For the first time his handsome face relaxed and he smiled. "I'm so glad. I wanted someone local who could come into the fire station and really capture the feel of the guys in action, and I knew you would be perfect for it."

"I appreciate that." She didn't add that it would be an amazing opportunity for herself since she had yet to break into the market.

He stood up. "Well, that's it. Keep that copy for yourself. Give me a call when you have time to come by the station and make some preliminary sketches."

"I'll be calling you soon," Holly said. Very soon. Like, tomorrow morning.

He stopped at the door and turned around and faced her. He was a good foot taller than her, and just being so close to him in the narrow hallway was a bit overwhelming for her.

"Holly, there's one more thing," he said in a low voice, not making eye contact. "I appreciate you keeping what happened in New York all those years ago to yourself. You could have done a lot of damage to my reputation but you didn't. That means a lot."

"It was nobody else's business," she said simply.

Then his gaze met hers, warm and thankful and caring, and she barely kept herself from giving him a hug.

When he was gone, she sat down and read the story again. Making a cup of chamomile tea, she took the story with her back to her studio and started drawing. The sketches came easily, as though they had been saved up in her fingers just waiting to come out. At times she stretched or went to the bathroom, but for the most part she worked with an energy and focus she couldn't remember having ever possessed. Then the alarm on her cell phone went off and she looked up. It was six o'clock in the morning. She had worked all night.

She couldn't sleep. She lay down on top of her bed to try to get a few hours before leaving for the college but it was impossible. Thankfully today was her light load, and she showered and dressed and drove to school, thinking all the while about the story and the sketches and David Scott.

With a great deal of coffee she made it through the day. Driving home, she deliberately passed the fire station because she knew she would not sleep if she didn't. She pulled into a side street and stepped out of her car and took in the lines and colors of the engines inside the garage. The doors were open as they usually were and bunker gear was placed on the floor of the garage at the ready. The structure itself was fairly new. She thought it lacked the warmth the story called for and made a mental note to ask David if there was an older fire station she could visit.

And then she went to bed. She was drained, and yet sleep evaded her for several hours more. It was as though her body had entered some other cycle of existence that had taken her out of her sluggish lifestyle. She tried to remember if she'd eaten that day and realized she hadn't. What was wrong with her?

The next morning she called in sick. She'd slept for two hours at the most, and even that had been troubled.

Instead, she called David Scott and asked him if she could visit the fire station where his office was located.

The fire station was very different from the one she'd visited as a Girl Scout twenty-something years earlier. The front of the building had carpeted offices for the chief and captain, and there was a small conference room for community meetings. The kitchen and weight room were downstairs, and the bunks, showers, and rec room up. There really were poles in the floor leading down to an equipment room off the garage. She smiled at this. Some things never changed.

David's office was utilitarian, with not even a personal picture. He sat a little ways back from his desk with his long legs crossed at the ankle in front of him. His office faced the south, and wonderful natural light poured into the office through the blinds, carving his face into shadow and substance. The palms of her hands itched to draw him. She'd brought her sketch pad but used her camera instead to catch the myriad details of the fire station, and she thought it would be rather obvious if she just suddenly began to sketch when she hadn't before.

They discussed the book again and reviewed her ideas for illustrations. David explained the different trucks and engines as well as the equipment. They brainstormed a timeline and even made a conference call to the publisher. In all she spent three hours at the station, even being treated to lunch with the crew. She enjoyed the camaraderie and humor shared by all, noticing how at ease David was with the room full of strong, hulky firefighters. She didn't sense he was involved with any of them; she only noticed he was among his own, at home with all those hard bodies with deep voices and hairy limbs.

He walked her to her rental car and hung on her open door while she started the engine and let the air conditioner run to disperse the heat.

"I don't want to mess this up," David said, watching her as she got on her seat belt, put on her sunglasses, adjusted her rear view mirror. "But there's something else I've been wanting to ask you to do for me. For me, not for anyone else. I'm willing to pay whatever you ask. But I have to know two things: that it won't screw up the book deal; and that you'll keep it to yourself like you did before."

Holly peered up at him. "What is it that you want?"

"I want you to sketch me."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

A warmth washed over her that she hadn't felt in a long time. She looked quickly away from him, stunned. She hadn't seen this coming. She'd always assumed that when he'd posed for her before, it had been something against his will, or at least not his idea. That he wanted to lie before her naked, touching himself the way he had then, overwhelmed her. She was simultaneously aroused and afraid.

"Was I wrong to ask you?"

Holly shook her head. "No."

"Do you not draw nudes?"

Of course she drew nudes. She even taught a class with nude models. But it wasn't the same.

He stood up straight. "I shouldn't have asked."

"It's not that," Holly said quickly. "I just want to make sure that, as you said, nothing else gets compromised. Of course I would love to sketch you; you have a beautiful line and it would be very erotic. I just want to make sure we're on the same page as to the purpose."

He knew what she was asking. "I won't deny there's a certain element of exhibitionism at play here," he admitted.

"As long as I understand that," Holly said, sounding very professional and objective. Behind her sunglasses, however, her eyes were wide with astonishment. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest. God, he was admitting to her that he found sexual fulfillment in being sketched in the nude...and not just in the nude, but while fondling himself.

"Are you alright with it then?" he asked. He was trying not to sound eager but she knew he was.

"Yes."

"Can we start tonight?"

That soon. Yes, he was eager.

"Alright."

"I'll be home around seven. I'll give you a call before then with directions. It isn't hard to find from your house, maybe just a five minute drive."

"Alright."

He shut her door for her and she pulled away, driving like a normal person, while behind her cool façade she was exploding in long-dormant sensations. She drove a few blocks down the busy road, then pulled into a side street and stopped. Her vagina was constricting and she couldn't breath. She felt a rush of something between her legs and realized she'd orgasmed and fluid was running out of her. Oh God, he'd done this to her. She'd never experienced a spontaneous orgasm, never even known it was possible. She lay her head back on the head rest and waited for the smoldering fire between her legs to dissipate, yet it remained, like hot coals in a brazier.

She drove quickly home, ran into the house, and threw herself onto the sofa, masturbating through her jeans. A second orgasm shortly followed, hard and agonizing and long. She lay there soaked with perspiration, her mouth dry, her body spent. She didn't try to find the reason for this sudden eruption of desire. It was self-evident.

She took a long shower and put on clean clothes, moving in a way she hadn't in a long time. Being jilted had not only hurt her self-esteem; she hadn't orgasmed in four years. She hadn't felt the need to. All passion and desire in her life had flown away along with her fiancé. Now she couldn't remember what he looked like. What was his name? Oh yeah. Sam. She walked into her studio, her ass shaking a little for the first time in years. Her fingers brushed over the features of the man who had ignited the fire again in her.

"Thank you, David," she whispered.

He was waiting for her when she arrived at the attractive house at the end of a cul-de-sac. Walking up the brick walkway, her gaze took in the nicely landscaped yard, handsome brick and stone façade, and ornamental light fixtures flanking the very solid carved front door. But from the moment David opened that door to invite her in, she could not have recalled a detail of his home if her life depended on it. She knew there were walls and a ceiling, but otherwise she was captivated by the moving art form before her.

He wore a pair of red Speedos and his skin glistened with oil. His broad back rippled with muscles as he moved in front of her. Long, sinewy arms swung from broad shoulders. His thighs were lean and his butt narrow and rounded. He had the graceful walk of a natural athlete.

He led her through the house to a covered patio. A pitcher of Sangria sat on a table next to a pair of lounge chairs. He poured her one and passed it to her. A ceiling fan whirled over their heads, diffusing the heat from the setting sun. She barely noticed the swimming pool ten feet away from them.

"Is the lighting here okay?" he asked.

"Wonderful," Holly said. She sipped the Sangria.

"Tell me where you want this," he said as he dragged a padded iron chair from a patio set over to the lounge chair.

"That's good." She sat down, making minor adjustments to the chair.

He laid back on the lounge. He assumed the most natural and effortless position, looking as though he'd been there all along. She marveled at the command he had over his body. She opened her sketch pad and began to outline the form of a man on a lounge chair drawn from a slight angle. Her hand flew over the paper. God, he was so easy to draw. Her head moved slightly back and forth like an orchestral conductor. Her face was very still, but her hands and eyes moved with lightning speed. Very quickly his muscles took shape and she began to give identity to his face. His eyes stared unflinchingly at her. The only movement to him was his hair where the ceiling fan caused a small disturbance above him.

Her eyes fell to his chest and she drew his nipples, taking in the shapes of the areolas and how his black hair grew in little swirls over his chest. Her gaze lowered, and her hand created his defined abs and the subtle outline of his rib cage. She sketched his belly button and the fine hairs that tapered downwards across his flat belly to disappear into the waistband of his Speedos. Her eyes fell to his groin, taking in the long, thick shape of his erect penis as it strained against the stretchy fabric of his swim suit. She kept her gaze steady, not allowing her expression to betray her. This was all part of the process, she told herself. And she wanted to do it.

She finished his thighs and feet, then glanced back at his face. The eyes were always the last, for it was in the eyes she caught the essence of the subject. His face was intense now, his eyes staring into her like twin laser beams. She felt the color rise in her cheeks and refused to acknowledge it. Instead, she redoubled her objectivity and added the last few strokes to the sketch. Then she stopped and looked at it for a long moment and stood to pass it to him.

He didn't rise from the lounge chair. He relaxed into the cushions and studied the sketch with an appreciative gaze.

"You're amazing," he said after a long while. "You give life to me where I don't see it in myself."

She thought of that without answering. It was an enigmatic statement, one she could spend a lifetime trying to unravel without coming up with an answer.

"Do you mind if we do another?" he asked.

"No."

"Do you mind if I take off my swim suit?"

"No. Do you want me to change the angle?"

"No, I like that angle."


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

He stood up and, with his back to her, pulled down his swim suit. Her eyes briefly moved over the gorgeous curve of his ass before he sat down. He adjusted his erect penis so it lay mostly towards the right side of his belly. As far as she knew it was fully erect; as it was, she tried to completely ignore it. Instead she repeated the previous process, creating first a general outline and then giving definition before beginning the details. Her pencil moved a little slower this time. She found it harder to concentrate. Her eyes fell involuntarily to his groin and she quickly looked back up. He was watching her very intently.

For the first time her lips parted; she was finding it difficult to breath. She stopped for a moment to drink some of the Sangria, swallowing much more than just a sip this time. Then she went back to work, telling herself she must remain professional. He didn't want her losing it. She had a harder time with his nipples; they seemed to have grown erect and she couldn't create the shadow to her satisfaction. His chest was rising and falling faster this time, and he kept moving his hand to adjust his penis. Her gaze swept over his groin to his legs; she'd go back to his groin in a minute. She fleshed out his legs and feet, and drew the end of the chair, and then went back up. His penis had thickened somewhat and she knew he was becoming more aroused. His thighs moved imperceptibly against his balls, gently squeezing them. She hurried to finish his genitals, frowning as she did so. God, she was so turned on. Her crotch was burning with desire for him but she didn't dare move. She finished drawing the lines of his cock and sac and moved back up to his face. His lips were beginning to curl back and his eyes to narrow.

Somehow she caught that look, and brought it out on the flat piece of paper in front of her. She ripped out the sheet of paper and gave it to him, not stopping to look at it. He gave the sketch a cursory glance and set it down.

"Will you do another one?"

Holly glanced at her watch. Forty-five minutes had passed.

"Alright."

She raised her pencil over a fresh sheet of paper, ready. He closed his eyes and put one arm over his head and began to stroke himself. She began to sketch more rapidly than the first time, but from the beginning it wasn't right. She angrily tore it out and tossed it on the floor. David lifted his head to look at her.

"I messed up," she said and started again.

He lowered his arm to its previous position, by his side, and gazed at her through half-open eyelids. His hand moved over his penis in long, intense strokes, his hips rising slightly upwards. Holly struggled with the line. It wasn't right. She erased and tried again, tilting her head to find her error. What was she doing wrong?

She crossed her legs and immediately wished she hadn't. Her clitoris was engorged and the added pressure from her thighs squeezing against her made it impossible for her to concentrate. But she stayed that way, sketching his body as he pleasured himself. His mouth was slack and his chest rose and fell rapidly. His eyes bore into her; she longed to lock eyes with him and watch him as he orgasmed, but she refused herself that luxury.

His pumping increased to a feverish pace and his face contorted. She was not nearly done. She tried to catch that moment, when the muscles in his forearm almost popped through his oiled skin and his toes curled under and his nostrils flared and he came. His semen shot out over his arm and splattered onto the patio. He continued rubbing his dick, looking at her, his expression becoming relaxed and peaceful.

Slowly he rose to his feet and walked to her side and glanced down at the drawing.

"It isn't very good," she admitted.

His hand moved over her shoulder. He bent and dropped a kiss on her cheek just under her eye.

"Thank you, Holly. Wait for me. I'll be back in a minute."

She gazed in front of her, seeing nothing. She was so near orgasm that she was afraid to move. But her body had a will of its own. Her thighs pressed together, causing a chain reaction. Grabbing onto the arms of the iron chair, she clinched her teeth as her clit orgasmed against the thick seam of her blue jeans. Desperately she tried to keep her hips still, but they rocked under her anyway, over and over and over again, as the wave of ecstasy carried her along. Her ragged breathing slowly calmed and her shoulders and arms relaxed back into the chair. The muscles in her face softened for the first time in over an hour. She breathed deeply the scents of lemongrass and honeysuckle that hung in the air. Her eyes closed. She could have easily fallen asleep at that very moment.

A hand moved across her shoulder blades and she opened her eyes to see David standing in front of her wearing a pair of baggy shorts and a t-shirt.

"Come inside with me," he said.

She roused herself, wondering if he had seen her. Would he be angry?

David bent to pick up the sketches she'd made and reexamined them with a discriminating eye. She tore the last picture out of her sketch book and handed it to him.

"It isn't very good," she said again. "I couldn't get the line right.'

"Perhaps next time," he said, and gave her an encouraging half-smile.

Holly looked away. She wasn't sure she wanted a next time.

David studied her face. "Is this okay with you?" he asked. "Because if it isn't let me know now and I won't mention it again."

"It was difficult," she admitted.

"I admire your professionalism. You stayed with me to the very end. Other artists haven't been able to."

Other artists. So, there were others he had employed for the task.

She followed him into the house, feeling even more uneasy now that she had to leave. In some way it felt as though she'd had sex with him, and yet now they were parting on the most indifferent of terms. Was this how it felt to be a prostitute?

At the last moment, as she started out the door, he caught her arm and she stopped to look up at him.

"This isn't right," he said in a voice laden with doubt and conviction. He touched the side of her cheek, his dark brows furrowed over his eyes. "I don't want you to go. Stay with me, Holly. I don't know what will happen, but I do know I want you to stay."

She stared for a long while up into his eyes. How easy it would be for him to hurt her. And yet, in some strange way she sensed that he was the one who was damaged. She saw him in that moment as the boy he had been in high school, wildly popular, and yet, like the rest of them, just a boy.

She nodded, and turned with him back into the house. Setting down her sketch pad, she moved with him into the living room. He had only begun to reveal himself to her.


The End

[birdie8819]

Some Strange


The dancer's thong-clad ass gyrated in front of Ben's eyes. Leaning in, he could smell the too-strong reek of her perfume, overpowering the stench of cigarettes and stale beer. The only smell that competed with the cheap perfumes the dancers doused themselves with was the rutting smell of testosterone oozing out of male pores. Ben removed a five-dollar bill from his pocket, creasing it long-wise down the middle and waving it at the nearly nude woman.

The dancer stood, facing away from him, her long legs firm and muscled beneath tanned skin. Placing her hands on the floor in front of her, she brushed her long hair on the floor while staring between her calves, directly into Ben's eyes. Ben assumed the stare was intended to be direct and alluring, but he saw the distant coldness behind her dilated pupils, and felt he was staring into the blank eyes of a doll. After bouncing her shapely ass a few times, the stripper pivoted, kneeling in front of Ben. She reached out her hands, linking her fingers behind his neck and drawing him forward into her chest. In a practiced move, she placed his nose squarely on her breastbone, then pressed her large round mammaries against his cheeks. After a moments pressure from the smooth warm skin, she released his face from its fragrant prison, allowing him to sit back into his chair. Smiling, she arched back, one slender hand lifting the Spandex fabric of her tiny underwear.

Ben carefully tucked the bill underneath the lifted fabric, sliding his fingers down into the crease of her hip. The backs of his fingers brushed the smooth skin covering the mound of her pubis. He felt the dancer's belly tense as he reached too far towards the folds of her vagina, and slowly began to draw his fingers out. He felt the bristling hair of her not-too-recently-shaved pubis poke into the skin on the backs of his fingers. Ben leaned in again, raising his voice over the deafening music and calling out to the dancer, "Two words baby, wax it, wax it!"

The dancer moved away on the elevated dance floor, and Ben saw her mouth the word "asshole." Ben chuckled and glanced towards the door. His friend Daniel was just entering, spreading his arms as the bouncer waved a metal-detecting wand along his limbs and torso. Ben waved at Daniel, then turned back to watch a new dancer step onto the stage, shedding a sheer robe and her bra top as she began to wiggle her hips to the beat of the next song.

"Ben, what the hell are we doing here? Your wife would freak if she knew we were in this place!" Daniel sat heavily into the chair next to Ben's, a small table between them.

Ben waved at the table, "I got you a beer, and don't worry about Margaret; she's out of town. What she doesn't know won't hurt her."

"So what, we're gonna sit here all night and stick our money in these girls' underwear?" Daniel took a sip of his beer and frowned at Ben. "No offense or anything, but what's the point? After five minutes, you've seen enough sets of tits and ass that they all start to look alike."

"No, the night just starts here, to get us in the mood. Since Margaret's out of town, I'm on the hunt for some strange!"

"What this isn't strange enough for you? Bunch of girls grinding their tits in your face? You want to go to the Rocky Horror Picture Show or something?"

"No, I need some strange; Margaret's the only inkwell I've dipped my pen in for five years. I'm looking for something new tonight, to put a little more lead in my pencil."

"You're mixing your metaphors Ben, but I'll come along for the ride I guess."

____________________

The bars followed in a dizzying progression, marked only by the different beers available at each, and the women that Ben stalked around the bar at each establishment. At some, Ben ground his hips against the pelvises of drunken college girls, until their friends dragged the inebriated co-eds away. At others, women with faces made leathery by years of cigarette smoke bobbed their heads to twanging country guitars and patted Ben's thigh beneath scarred wooden tables.

As the hour reached one o'clock, the pair found themselves in a dark bar near the airport. Drinkers hunched protectively over their glasses, as if guarding them from each other. Daniel glanced around owlishly, beer-sodden eyes peering out from behind his glasses. "Ben, what are we doing here? This is the worst place yet! If you've got to get laid, why don't you go back to that bar with the redneck chick that wanted to take you back to her trailer?"

"No, this is the place, I'm sure of it. Drunk stewardesses, wives on business trips. This is the place."

Daniel staggered onto a barstool, reluctantly ordering yet another beer. He sipped it slowly, propping his heavy head up on wilted arms, while he watched his friend slowly stalk around the bar. He watched as Ben sat next to first one woman, then visited briefly with a pair of older women in business suits. As Ben walked towards Daniel again, Daniel reached into his pocket, drawing out a sweaty, crumpled bill. Tossing it onto the bar, next to his half-finished beer, he stood. "I'm outta here Ben. You're on your own, good luck."

"Wait Dan, how're you gonna get home? Plus, don't you want to get laid too? I'm looking for both of us!"

"I'm taking a cab Ben, and no thanks. I'm not interested in getting any weird pussy tonight."


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Strange pussy Dan, not weird!" Ben turned as Daniel pushed past him.

"Don't get a disease Ben. Good night." Dan pushed open the door, and stepped out into the night.

Ben watched the door shut behind his friend, then sat down heavily at the bar. Lifting the remnants of his friend's beer, he sipped at it and nodded at the bartender, who brought him another beer of his own.

Out of the corner of his eye, Ben saw a female form settle onto the stool next to him. Smiling, he turned towards her, finding a slender dark-haired woman, clad in a dark blue suit.

Thirty minutes later, Ben was amazed to find himself signing into a nearby hotel. Lines that had crashed and burned all night were now sparking smiles and giggles in the woman. He offered his credit card to the hotel clerk, to pay for the night. Karen, as he had learned was the woman's name, leaned forward, "Better make it two nights, and tell your staff not to bother us. It's going to take me at least two nights to get everything I want out of this guy."

Karen's hand was on Ben's ass as they walked towards the elevator, and was inside his pants as they rode the elevator up to their floor. He felt himself hardening in her grasp, and his breath was coming quickly as the elevator's doors opened on their floor. Aside from doctors asking him to cough, Karen's was the first hand in over six years to touch his cock.

Within moments, the two were in the room, each pulling hungrily at the others' clothes. Ben clumsily pulled off his shoes, then yanked his feet free of the trousers and underwear that bunched around his ankles. He leaned forward as Karen reached behind her back, popping her brassiere's catch. Using his nose, Ben lifted her bra up from below, the hot nipple of her breast spilling into his mouth. Sucking it greedily, he moaned as Karen's hands linked behind his head, driving his mouth hard against her breast. She pushed him backward, guiding him onto the bed; her breast still pressed into his mouth.

As Ben fell back onto the bed, Karen's breast popped free of his mouth. She stood next to the bed for a moment, quickly pushing down her skirt and tugging her bra off her shoulders. She stood there for a moment, then crawled onto the bed, straddling Ben's hips.

"Oh god I'm so HUNGRY" she growled, as she began grinding her pubis against Ben's erection.

"Me too baby, I want you bad too." Ben reached up to place his hands on Karen's hips, feeling her muscles and bones flex as she rocked back and forth along the shaft of his penis. "I want to be inside you," he moaned.

"I want you inside me too, Ben, all of you." Karen leaned forward, reaching between them and grasping his cock. She guided him up and into her.

As the head of his penis entered Karen's warmth, Ben sucked breath in, clenching Karen's hips. His hands forced her further down onto him, her wetness and heat soaking into him. An incredibly intense surge of sensation shot through Ben, starting at his crotch and flooding outward. His hands lost their grip on Karen's hips, and his arms fell limply onto the bed. Ben tried to speak or moan, but found his lungs unable to expand enough to suck in the air needed to make any sound at all. It took effort just to suck in enough air for a shallow breath. Panicked, Ben tried to sit up, to thrust Karen off of him, to escape. He found that all he could move was his eyes. Looking down at the union of he and Karen, he saw that as she began to slide upwards, lifting off his penis, something of her stayed glued to him, as if her vagina was turning inside out on his cock!

Karen slid down again, then lifted her body off of him a second time. This time, the strange organ that stretched out covered his scrotum, as well as part of his belly. "Don't you worry about a thing lover, you just lie back and let me do all the work." Karen smiled down at Ben, patting his frozen cheek. It's gonna take me a while to get all of my stomach out, but you don't have to do a thing except lie there and look delicious."

____________________

"Daniel, this is Margaret, Ben's wife?"

Daniel held the phone to his ear and winced. Dammit, hangovers weren't supposed to last two days! "Yeah Margaret, how are you?"

"I'm okay, I just got back from a trip. Do you know where Ben is? He isn't here, and he didn't leave a note."

"I don't know Margaret. We had a few drinks a couple of nights ago, but I haven't heard from him since."

"A few drinks hunh? I bet that son-of-a-bitch went out looking to get laid, didn't he?" Margaret's voice spat through the phone, and Daniel pulled the receiver away from his ear. "Well if you hear from him, you tell him not to come home if he put his dick somewhere it doesn't belong. You tell him I said he can just crawl up in that pussy and die for all I care!"


The End

[bluecloudz]

I think it's somewhere around 3:00 or 3:30 in the morning, but I can't be sure. Is this his bed, or even his house? I can't be sure of that either. A few things I do know -- this is his shirt I'm wearing, his name is Stefan, and I did just sleep with him. Well, "sleep" is putting it nicely. Oh God, I'm going to regret having done this. I already regret it. How could I be so weak? I'm not a weak person, I don't sleep around, and I don't fall for guys that easily. And it's not like he's a stranger. I mean, I've known Stefan for nearly a year. Oh, Kevin, this is so your fault!


Chistine and I arrived midway through the party at Mike's house. It was a big old house that he shared with three other guys. All four of them had graduated from college in the past year but acted as though they had never left. Like most of Mike's impromptu parties, he invited tons of girls but only a handful showed up. There were plenty of guys, though, somewhere like 25 if I had stopped to count, making the ratio something like five to one, in our favor of course.

"Laurie, you need this party," Christine yelled over the music. "You need to show Kevin that you're not going to take being dumped."

"I know, I'll be fine," I answered, but I didn't feel fine. I felt the rejection that comes with abandonment. I still felt that the rug had been pulled out from under me, and I was lost and set adrift, that I had no one who cared for me anymore.

From all outward appearances I was primed for fun. I dressed in party mode, wearing a jean skirt, a cream colored cami and heels. Well, they were small heels but that was a lot for me. I have pretty nice legs and like to show them off on occasion. Kevin had given me an excuse to bring them out of hiding. But inside I was a shell of emptiness. No, that's not quite right, I was full of self-pity. I felt wronged and full of doubt. I wasn't sure if this party was the answer, but a night out with Christine was better than sitting at home wallowing in melancholy.

[bluecloudz]

I saw him talking to a group of guys in the kitchen. I suppose my glance lingered a little too long because when he looked back, I averted my eyes too late and noticed that Christine had left my side. I was caught, but he didn't embarass me. He kept on talking to the guys.It was probably a half hour later that he made his way to the living room and gave me a nod.

"Hi Laurie."

"Hi," I answered nonchalantly.

"I'm Stefan, a friend of Mike's."

"Yes, I know you. You are also friends with Nick Luciano and Alan Boyle. I've seen you out with them," I said.

"Yes, that's right," and he smiled that devilish grin of his as he looked directly into my eyes.

I think he might have known something right there, because I had to look away. Was it that obvious that I was attracted to him? I mean, other than the smile, the dark brown eyes, the broad shoulders and his captivating presence, I tried to remain composed. Could he also smell my vulnerability? Could he somehow see that my pulse was racing?

"Would you like something to drink?" he asked.

"What's there to drink?" I asked in response.

"I think it's just beer. I hope you like beer," he smiled again and laughed.

"I guess I have no choice," I answered.

About that time the music grew loud again and I followed him to the kitchen, where he graciously bypassed the keg and opened up a bottle of Belgium beer - a name I'd never heard before. We couldn't return to the living room, so we made our way upstairs, where I met up with Christine, who gave me an overtly embarassing wink and nod when she saw Stefan following me. She already had a little bit to drink, but she was harmless. I did notice her whisper something to him as he passed her, and wondered what it was she said, but she and Stefan were better acquainted as friends, so I didn't think much of it.

The upstairs was open, but more quiet than the din of the party downstairs. Stefan and I made small talk, continuosly moving in a way that prevented the awkwardness of pauses. He spoke with an irresistable smooth and calm, and I found myself charmed by the movement of his lips when he made "o" and "a" vowel sounds. At some point he asked me if I wanted to see something interesting. I nodded my head and said "sure." He lead me to a door which looked as though it opened to a bathroom. It was a bathroom, but it was also much more, since a new jacuzzi had been put in.

I kind of laughed, since it was such a bachelor guy thing to have. He told me that he helped install it. He turned on the tract lighting and then flipped another switch which sent the waters churning. I looked at him, wondering if he thought I was going to get into it, but he had other plans. Instead he leaned over and kissed me. It seemed such like such a sweet kiss, like he was almost apologetic for doing it. I closed my eyes and let him kiss me again, only his lips touching me, but we held it for several minutes before he released.

"Try the water. You might find it nice if you want to stick your legs in," he offered.

I obliged him and took off my shoes. Then, I sat on the edge and eased my legs into the water. He was right, it was nice. He sat next to me, but didn't put his legs in. Rather, he sat where he could face me with his legs dangling outside of the tub while mine were inside. He tilted my chin back and leaned in, kissing me again. I kiseed him back and didn't wait for him to open his mouth. I opened mine wide as I closed my eyes again. I felt his tongue enter my mouth and I leaned over further toward him. To keep my balance, I reached my arm around his neck and held myself there.

[bluecloudz]

He explored my mouth with his tongue, and all I could think about was how wonderful he felt, how great he smelled and how good he tasted. I lifted my other hand and pushed it against his chest. Yes, this is what I needed, a good snog with a guy who was great at kissing. Oh, how he took my breath away! Then, he moved his hand off my shoulder and glided his way down to my breast, caressing it. I'd always been self-conscious about my small breasts, so I was a little unsure of myself when he started fondling them, but I figured it was a small price to pay for the way he was making me feel.

I kept my lips locked onto his, swirling my tongue and holding him. He then reached under my cami and ascended his hand up my chest, fingering my nipples and squeezing my breast. I didn't object and indulged him, arching my back in an attempt to make my bust seem larger than it really was. After a few moments both of his hands were under my cami caressing both breasts. He was gentle and exquisite, touching me softly and enticingly in a way that bordered on teasing. He pulled his lips from mine but held his hands on my breasts. I kept my head tilted back with my eyes closed. I didn't know I could get such pleasure from his hands. I must have held a look of satisfaction on my face, since he pulled my cami up over my breasts and continued fondling them. I swirled my legs around in the jacuzzi, relishing the tingling from the water jets, letting my legs move in small counter-cirlces in the hot water.

I found myself opening my legs as far as the skirt would let me, though I must have done it subconsciously. I didn't realize this until I felt his fingers move up my thigh. I flinched suddenly and opened my eyes, not so much shocked but surprised by the softness of his fingers. He leaned over and whispered into my ear, "I want you."

I had heard this proposition a number of times before, and before it didn't take much for me to summon my resolve and gracefully escape with some dignity in tact. Oh, but Stefan, you caught me with my defenses down. You charmed me and I didn't want to resist. And Kevin, you opened the door for this. You as much as threw me into the path of a guy I knew had a reputation as a charming womanizer. And I surrenderred under his advances.

"Not here," I whispered back.

I don't remember much about leaving the party, except that I told Christine that Stefan and I were going for a walk. She seemed too occupied in dominating the conversation she was in. She's a drama queen that way. The ride in his car was a blur. I looked out the window but didn't seem to notice anything. I was a bit numb, but also tingling at the same time.

The house was a small bungalow, and it looked like one of the many rental houses that littered the area around campus. He never turned on a light, but didn't have to since he knew his way around in the darkness. I could tell that it was Spartan, since there were no obstacles between the door and the room. He paused before opening the bedroom door, and kissed me again, distracting me with his mouth while he pulled my cami up over my arms. He kissed me deeply as he removed my skirt and panties before opening the door. He picked me up and carried my naked body into the room and laid me on the bed.

I lay there on my back, prone and inviting, my eyes closed and my arms lifted above my head and resting on a pillow. I willed him to take me. He opened my legs and rubbed me gently. Aww, he knew what he was doing. He had the touch of a guy who had done this many times before. His hands and fingers spent several minutes exploring my body before he lifted himself up and stood by the foot of the bed. I opened my eyes to see him remove his shirt, his pants, and his boxers. I was ready for him and he was ready for me.

He bore down on me gently, though I have to say that for all the smoothness of foreplay, he entered me more forcefully than I anticipated. I had only been with three guys in my life before Stefan, and with all three I pretty much controlled the act of intercourse. But with Stefan, it was more than intercourse, it was primal sex -- not dirty or vulgar, but savage and uninhibited. When he came inside of me, he held me down in such a way that I felt I was being controlled. It was exhilirating, though I didn't reach an orgasm.

I feared that once he finished, he would roll over and search for his clothes. But to my delight he took me again, this time from behind, reaching around my waist midway through, he massaged my clitoris. I released my inhibitions and whimpered with delight. I think it actually turned him on. He brought me to an orgasm that left me quivering for what seemed like ten minutes, though I suppose it was probably closer to thirty seconds. Oh, God, it felt great.

We laid there in the afterglow, silent but running fingers over each other's shoulders, chests, arms, and lips. I have to admit he was a good lover, or at least at making love. I don't know what possessed me to do it, but I felt obliged to take him in my mouth. I crawled down to his waist and took ahold of him, leaning down, my lips just a few inches from him when he spoke.

"You don't have to do that if you don't want to," he said.

"What?" I asked, not sure if I understood what he meant.

"I love being inside you," he responded. He paused for a moment. "I do," he added.

I lifted my head up and looked toward him. I then lifted my leg over him, straddling his waist. From here I took him and directed him inside of me again. I sat atop him as he lay on his back. As I lowered myself, I felt him pressing deeper inside. As if on cue, he reached up and fondled my breasts. I arched my back but still moved up and down above him. I wanted to think that I was in control, but when he dropped his hands to my waist, he actually picked up my body and lowered it, pressing deep each time. I took in deep breaths in rhythm with each stroke, but it didn't take me very long to reach my rapture. I was a willing puppet. I arrived at my orgasm before he did, but I kept the undulating movement of my body steady,and intensified my carelessly loud whimpering until he reached his climax. It was the first time I had ever orgasmed from intercourse alone.


And so now I contemplate getting up and making a quiet exit while he sleeps. Or, I could stay here and wait until he wakes up. Will he regret it? No, he's a guy, but I don't know if he'll want me around when he wakes up. Oh, Christine, I hope you made it home alright. I'm sure you did. And, I bet I know what you said to Stefan -- you told him that Kevin had broken up with me. Oh, God, what have I done? I definitely will have to break up with Kevin now.

[bluecloudz]

Beer, Fishing, Golf & Sex

A man was walking down the street
when he met a particularly dirty and
shabby-looking
homeless man who asked him for
a couple of dollars
for dinner.

The man took out his wallet, extracted ten dollars
and asked,
"If I give you this money, will you
buy some beer with it
instead of dinner?"

"No, I had to stop drinking years ago,"
the homeless man
replied.

"Will you use it to go fishing
instead of buying food?"
the man asked.

"No, I don't waste time fishing,"
the homeless man said.



"I need to spend all my time
trying to stay
alive."

"Will you spend this on greens fees
at a golf course
instead of food?
" the man asked.

"Are you NUTS!"
replied the homeless man.
"I haven't played golf
in 20 years!"

"Will you spend the money on
a woman in the red light district
instead of food?"
the man asked.

"What disease would I get for
ten lousy bucks?"
exclaimed the homeless man.

"Well," said the man,
"I'm not going to give you the money.



Instead, I'm going to take you home
for a
terrific dinner cooked
by my
wife."

The homeless man was astounded.
"Won't your wife be
furious with you for doing that?
I know I'm dirty,
and I probably
smell pretty disgusting."

The man replied, "That's okay.
It's important for her to see
what a man looks like after he
has given up:



Beer--Fishing--Golf,
&-- Sex."

[bluecloudz]

It shouldn't, take a brick!!



A young man , was driving his newjag, XJ12,
a little faster than expedient
in a residential part of downtown.
The thrill of the power
and the accomplishment of
getting His first
new exotic car,
was pushing his accelerater,
without much help from his senses.



He watched for someone
darting out from between,
one of the parked cars,
and began to slow a little.
He thought He saw something, but when He drove by the spot:
he didn't see anythig, but , wait. What-- Blam!!
A chunk of the curb hit his
drivers door and stopped him cold.



What the hell, he roared,
Who the fu-- did that?
He sped in reverse
to see a young black kid,
cowereing near a car.



He yelled at the urchin who dare
dent his new jag; for, You see,
he just recently arrived at a
long time goal.
From the gutters of 183rd St,
to a sucessful stock broker.
Indignation and pride were fueling
his rage
at the "used to be version"
of himself, in front of him.




Why did you throw that brick at me? look what you did to my new car.
You'll pay one way or the other
you little---



The young boy, in tears
was pointing to a gap between
the next two cars and said: please, mister I'm sorry!

My brother fell off the curb
in his wheelchair.

I was scarit he would git hit,
and I couldn't lift him up by mys ownsef. I didn't know what else to do.




All the cars just kep on goin. So I picked up this piece of brick,
his wheelchair knocked loose, and threw it at you.




Please don't hurt me.
I'm sorry, Help me,
please!!



Well the man was devastated, and his selfish, arrogant behavior.
convicted his heart,
that he wouldn't really be a success
of any kind, if he couldn't
Be: Kind.




He helped the boy's brother,
and placed them safely
on the sidewalk.
He gave them $20 dollars
and told them to take
dinner home for the family!!



He drove curteously and safely thru the neighborhoods,
knowing that this strange encounter
had benifitted his soul and heart;
and vowed never again
to have to wait for the brick,
to hit him,
before paying attention
to the needs
of others.

[bluecloudz]

I Am My Beloved's

Jewish Wedding Vows


My beloved art thou as thou art mine,
we summon in faithful repose.

Our lives are one, our hands do hold …
Our present, our future, our past
My devotion to thee, soon all will see …
Forever to be thine, thou hast.

Ani l'Dodi v'Dodi Li

Share through time from this today forward,
place thy trust until always, thou wilt depend.
I pray let me be … life’s partner to thee,
Receive the love that I send.

Ani l'Dodi v'Dodi Li


Kindle lights ere dusk fall,
sing praises in regal recline.
Provide a hearth for old guests, and new.
Adorn thy table with bread and wine.

*Ani l'Dodi v'Dodi Li

*I am my beloved’s, and my beloved is mine.

[bluecloudz]

Long Distance Letter

An Almost Forgotten About Letter to Ben on His 7th Hebrew Yarzeit (anniversary of his passing)


Tonight through Monday, Cheshvan 24, is Ben's seventh Hebrew yahrzeit.

Dear Ben,

You have so many friends,

but I'll mention three in particular

who care for and about you even now ...

when you are elsewhere, no longer with us

by our side.

Your first friend is Benzion ...

who turned on your memorial light

in time for davening this morning.

just as he had said he would.

His word is finer than gold.

Do you remember how many of those lights

there are on the southern wall?

Yet he always gets them right.

Your second friend you don't know,

but who knows you.

She's my friend too who

has taught me how to memorialize you better

with every word.

She was worried lest you be forgotten this day!

I assured her that I'd see you.

Your third friend has a heart, Ben, like yours!

Always doing for others.

Were you listening this morning?

Eli and I were there.

Did you hear "Mizmor L' Dovid" and

"Kel Mole Rachomim?"

I'll be in shul today ...

to recite the "evening vespers,"

as Rabbi Louis likes to say,

tongue in cheek.

You remember his sense of humor,

don't you?

It has kept me standing these seven years.

Maariv will be around 5:00.

See you then ...

Dad

[bluecloudz]

sweet torture

When I was in 3rd year in high school, I and my
classmates decided to use the phone booth in our school
canteen to look for a ¡§phone pal¡¨ while waiting for
our turn to practice our P.E presentation. Since I was
the one who had a lot of self-confidence to talk on the
phone, they gave me the number so I tried to dialed and
contact it. My classmate told me to ask for someone
with the name ¡§France¡¨, and so I did. Luckily he¡¦s
the one who answered the phone. I told him that my name
is Ria and I had a big crush on him and that I¡¦m his
admirer. ļ After that day, lagi na kaming nag-uusap sa
phone even when I¡¦m at home I make sure to call him
every time I got home from school. Actually I¡¦m not
used to talk to someone on the phone lalo na kung hindi
ko pa naman nakikita ung kausap ko. But with him I felt
so secure that he¡¦s really a nice guy and may sense
s¡¦ya kausap, kahit almost 4 hours na kaming nag-uusap
I don¡¦t feel any dull moments and I think I¡¦m falling
for this guy na hindi ko pa nakikita. December 26,
2004, almost 1 month na kaming magka-kilala sa phone
when we decided to meet in a mall. I asked him kung
sinong kasama niya ¡¥coz I¡¦m with my cousin that day,
he told me that he¡¦s with his best friend so I just
raised my eyebrows and give him a smile. We were about
to start our conversation nang lumapit ang isang girl
samin, smiling to us and saying ¡§hi¡¨. I thought that
was his best friend but when he introduced me to the
girl he said that I WAS HIS BEST FRIEND and that girl
was his girlfriend pala. I was shocked when I heard
him. There¡¦s no reason para masaktan ako or something
like that pero bakit parang sobrang affected ako sa
narinig ko. Maybe because I was expecting something
special from him. Back to reality, I leave the mall
with a big disappointment in my face. When im about to
ride the jeepney I received a text from him saying that
he was sorry for what happened and that he¡¦ll make it
up to me the day after that day. I ignored his text
because I knew that he¡¦s already committed to someone.
Pero almost everyday and every night nagte-text s¡¦ya.
Then one night he called on the phone asking for the
name ¡§Ria¡¨ (my disguised name) my sister told him na
walang Ria na nakatira sa bahay namin. buking na ako..
he texted me asking for my real name, I replied to his
text.then he told me that when I left them nung
girlfriend niya in the mall nung nag-meet kame, that
was the day that he broke-up with his girlfriend, kaya
he¡¦s already free and single. That¡¦s it! The start of
our so called love story.. ļ Well I also thought na
sobrang okay na ang lahat. One day his ex-girlfriend
called on the phone telling me na she¡¦s still his
girlfriend meaning two timer daw yung boyfriend ko. I
don¡¦t know if I¡¦ll believe her or not. She¡¦s
suggesting me na gantihan daw naming dalawa ung
lalaking un etc. etc¡K she wanted me to broke-up with
him and s¡¦ya din daw makikipag-break para walang
matira sa two-timer kong boyfriend. Having a broken
heart I agreed to what she said. I broke up with him
without telling him why. It¡¦s so hard for me to forget
him because I know from the start that I love him very
much. From that day wala na akong nagging balita sa
kanya at ayoko na munang makarinig ng kahit ano that
concerns with him. After a year, nagkita ulit kami sa
mall where I first met him, and that was the start of
our ¡§friendship¡¨ that leads to a second chance for
our love story. ƒº Almost 3 years na naging ¡§ON and
OFF¡¨ ang relationship naming. Minsan may suimisingit
na ibang babae because we¡¦re not together in the same
school, but we manage to save our relationship. Until
the last time we broke-up because I got tired of fixing
and listening to his excuses. Our communication and our
friendship remained. We still hung-out together,
napunta pa din ako sa house nila kahit walang occasions
and ganun din naman s¡¦ya and we¡¦re still using our
pet names nung kami pa, even now that he already have a
new girlfriend. I don¡¦t know why pero parang walang
nabago, it¡¦s just that wala na kaming commitment sa
isa¡¦t isa. Until now, I¡¦m asking myself if ano ba
talagang meron samin or meron ba talaga. Actually hndi
naman ako dapat mag-complain because I¡¦m the one who
broke-up with him, pero bakit ganon. The last time that
he tried to fix things up between the two of us, I told
him na it¡¦s better na ganito nalang kami kesa naman
balikan naming ung dati na away-bati, parang hindi
nag-mamature, hindi nag-go-grow. Siguro nga hanggang
dito nalng kami. I¡¦m opening the new chapter of my
life without him as my boyfriend but as a friend
nalang. ƒ¼ ƒº
I¡¦m hoping na maging happy sya ngayon with his new
girl.

[bluecloudz]

Shes Gone

I have have been with my girlfriend elizabeth for 4
years and i knew i loved her and i knew she love me
back. But five months ago she did not attend classes
and i called her and she told me she was sick, and then
she asked me if i would stand up for her. I replied yes
of coarse but i could hear in her voice something was
wrong. She said i will see you tomorow soon a week went
by and she still was not going to school so i decided
to call her and she told me she was sicker than she
thought and then asked me if i loved her and if i would
be there for her if anyone was mean to her and i said
in an instant then i asked what was wrong and she said
nothing i have to go and she hung up. It was not long
before a month passed by and now i was really worring
about her i called her one last time and ask what was
wrong she said nothing and then asked me if i would
dodge a bullet for her and i said in a heartbeat i
would. Then i heard a click and the call had ended, the
next day i talked to her brother and asked what was
wrong with her and he shook his head and started to cry
and only gave me a card. i called the number on the
card and a lady answering said that this was the
hospital and i said oh im sorry i must have the wrong
number, then she asked who i was looking for and i told
her my girlfriends name, and she said she was here in
the critical condition area. She gave me her room
number and i was over there in less than 15 minutes. I
came into my girlfrinds room and i saw she was bald and
i asked what was wrong with her and she told me she had
cancer in her lung and it was the size of a baseball.
Then she said you know how you told me you would give
your life for me and i said yes and she said well here
i am giving my life for you and i cried my eyes out. I
stayed at the hospital with her every day and in the
end she died in my arms. When i was at her funeral her
brother asked what she said when she called me and i
told him the whole story and he told me that was true
love and i know it was. today is her birthday and i am
hurting so bad, i cant beilve she is gone, i remember
feeling that soft kiss and holding her in my arms and
now shes gone and it hurts so bad. I miss her so much.

[bluecloudz]

i cant take it anymore

i just cant take it anymore.the past 2 girlfriends iv
had have cheated on me.and i think my curent one is. me
and her were doing perfect but latly for some reson
shes avoiding me. and i dont know wats wrong. i just
want want to end my life i cant take the pain
anymore.every time i think about her i start to cry and
i cut myself.because shes not like any other girl. i
love her more than anything i would give my life for
her.she means every thing to me and i dont want to lose
her.if she is cheating on me thats it im giving up on
life.all i wanted out of life was a a girl and at least
one kid.i may be only 15 but im am more than sure that
she is the one for me.i want to marry her when ever i
get throw high school. but if it keeps going like it is
and i find out she is cheating on me.......well i just
give up on dating, i give up on happyness, and i give
up on life.there is no perpus for me any way.......





FEEDBACKS

Name: yeah!
alam mo, you'll only realize na nagpakatanga ka lng
for nothing pag lampas ka n s stage na yan, (when you
grow up, tatawanan mo na lng yan)..eto nalang
isipin mo "its not your lost, its her lost!" if ever
na she's really cheating on you.. gets mo.. for now,
just focus on your studies and to yourself..
there's a lot of fishes in the sea, anu k b.. heheh.
i know how you feel, i was also in that situation
before., go on with your life with or without her.
trust me, you'll soon get over her..


Name: Princess yesha
as what whisper said... you are still young... don't
conclude your future... instead, plan for it for you
to succeed... it is too early for you to say that
you already know that the girl you are saying is the
one for you.. anyway if you two are really made for
each other, no matter what happens, if you and the
girl you are telling will be separated for some
circumstances, destiny will find a way for you 2 to
meet again so don't ose hope... "sabi ng" you are
still young, you will meet lot of girls on your
way... for now you should study well for a better
future and for your future family...Godbless..


Name: broken heart
i know im only 15 but i know shes the one for me. i
can feel it in my heart.iv never felt that way with
any other girl b4. iv never been more sure than any
thing els in my life.

[bluecloudz]

Ocean's Dream

‘Tis a lovely evening for a moonlit stroll, she thought to herself as she gazed at her reflection in the mirror. Slowly running a hairbrush through her hair, she turned towards the window that lay open. The cool night’s breeze was blowing the sheer fabric that separated her from the darkness of the night that lay beyond the house. She returned the hairbrush to it’s place on the dressing table, floated across the room to the window, and pushed aside the sheer white curtain that covered it. She gazed longingly at the sand and surf from her window. The ocean's waves called invitingly to her as she watched the stars dance across the night's sky. She leaned forward and breathed in the night air. It was decided. She made her way quietly down through the sleeping house and out the door.

Almost immediately, the salty night air filled her lungs and she smiled at the wonder and great peace she felt at that moment. The ocean breeze tickled her young face and danced in her long, flowing hair of gold. Dressed in her long white cotton nightdress, she made her way, barefoot away from the house and down the beach's sands towards the water's edge.

She felt free and childlike, innocent and so playful. When she reached the water's edge, she stood and let the ocean lap at her feet as it weaved back and forth across the sands. This is where she wished to be all of her days on this earth. To be here and part of the night, part of the ocean, part of the winds, part of the sands.

Her imagination consumed her and suddenly she became part of all she desired to be. No longer the plain young woman she saw herself to be; she set off down the beach's sands towards the great unknown that lay ahead in the night. Slowly drinking in the wonderful sights all around her; the night seemed to swallow her up in its vastness and sheltering darkness. With nothing but the moon's light and the twinkling of the star filled sky to guide her, she floated on down the beach reaching upward to feel the cool night's breeze on her body.

Suddenly she found herself twirling about as she had done many times as a child. Arms upraised and head tilted towards the sky, she felt herself letting go of all that might have held her back from such a display. It felt so deliciously good to be free and to dance about without a care. As she spun about, the cool breeze whipped through her hair and she felt almost maddened by the great sense of liberty she had found in this midnight excursion.

Closing her eyes, she envisioned herself twirling into the arms of a lover. Such a lover as she had never known. With his strong loving arms wrapped around her, she looked once more to the ocean's waters as they two stood at the edge of forever savoring this beautiful moment.

Breaking the mystifying spell that the moonlit waters held them in, she tilted her face to look into the passionate eyes of her lover. She felt she could drown in the oceans of blue that were his eyes. She held tightly to his arms that were wrapped around her waist; and breathed a peaceful sigh that she was truly here and loving this man in the moon’s glow. She watched his eyes dance over the ocean's waves, watched him soaking up the beauty and magic that was the night. Reaching up briefly to let her fingers trace the strong line of his handsome face, she watched as the evening’s breeze caught his dark hair. It seemed almost as though the darkness of his hair had blended with the blackness of the night. She could feel his deep breathing and the warmth of his body pressed against hers. Feeling at complete peace she let her own eyes follow his gaze.

As the waters rippled and the waves gently lapped at the feet of these two dream-filled creatures; they watched the reflected ballet that the stars danced out over the ocean and the midnight sky. Then the dance once more filled her body and she turned to her love and with her eyes alone asked for the next dance in his arms.

He saw such passion and desire in her eyes as they slowly waltzed along the water’s edge. Her emerald eyes caught his loving gaze and locked with his as they held each other in this ocean waltz. There would never be another woman in this existence to bring him such passion and joy. He watched the ocean breeze lightly whisper through her golden hair, and gently reached to run his fingers through her honey colored locks. The moon’s twinkle in her lovely eyes was nearly too much for him to bear. He gathered her ever more tightly in his arms and vowed he would never be far from her heart.

As his eyes swept the ocean’s waters and the sandy path they trod together, he caught a glimpse of an intriguing object in the sand near his feet. He bent to pick up the long abandoned home of a starfish and offered it to his golden angel of the eve. As he gazed into her deep and passionate eyes, he told of how the star had fallen to earth from the heavens to be nearer such beauty, as the heavens could never possess. So he now offered her this fallen gift from the heavens as a symbol of this night and the endless love they shared. Placing the gift in the delicate hands of his precious love, they danced on to love’s most beautiful symphony.

As the melody the two lovers waltzed to wore on into the night, the dance never ended only transformed itself into various movements that complimented each to the other. Hand in hand and soul to soul, these two beautiful creatures of the eve trod on through the night and further along the sands. Their time to part was nearing and both reluctantly let the sobering thought slowly trickle into their minds.

As they stopped once more to melt into each other’s arms, they once again made their silent promise of forever in the other’s eyes. Knowing she must soon leave her love there where the ocean meets the sands, she pleaded with his eyes to perhaps find some way to keep they two together for all time. Yet his wise eyes told her what her heart had already heard many a time from those mesmerizing eyes of blue. There he would remain ever searching for her heart, calling to her with the voice of the ocean’s night breeze. Here is where he stays until next she returns to fill his heart and his arms with her love.

Pulling her ever closer to him he tenderly kisses her goodnight. Lost in the magic of this kiss and his strong embrace, she closes her eyes and imagines being locked in this very moment forever. Suddenly she realizes that she is in fact locked in this moment with her lover forever. She never truly leaves this moment here at the water’s edge. It is carried with her throughout her existence. Perhaps it has remained there unbeknownst to her until this very moment of revelation. Where she finally comes to realize this love will never end nor be parted from her heart.

As their sweet lips part, they once more gaze longingly into each other’s passionate eyes. Locked there for an instant they bid one another goodnight. She slowly begins to move away from her lover. Leaving once again her promise in his eyes. Turning away at the water’s edge, she begins her solitary stroll back through the starry night. Retracing love’s steps along the beach where the ocean meets the sands, she stops briefly to look once more to the gift of the fallen night’s star in her hands. Breathing deeply of the night air, she closed her eyes and tossed the star into the ocean’s waves. Let the sky take back its lost star, for she had no need of lost gifts. Her lover’s gift remained ever-present within her heart. Never once did she look behind, for she knew that her lover waited there for her in the ocean’s dream.

[bluecloudz]

Fate

I had just gotten home from a long day at work. I kicked off my shoes, put on some comfy clothes and settled down on the couch to watch some television when my phone rang. It was an old friend that I used to date whom I hadn't talked to in a while.

We chatted for a few minutes when he asked me to talk to his friend for a minute while he went to go fix a drink. His friend's name was Philip.

At first it seemed strange, we didn't know a thing about each other and our friend had stuck us talking together. Time just kept on passing and I didn't want to get off the phone. We just clicked. We began talking, and it just kept rolling out. We talked for eight hours that night.

It was so erotic to me, I had never met this guy before, didn't have the slightest idea of who he was, but I felt like I had known him for years. We talked about everything, the color of the sky, to what was going on the news, to our views on the world.

For the next two weeks we did almost nothing but talk to each other on the phone, feeling like long lost friends. Finally, he asked me to dinner. So, I said yes. We planned to go that Friday. I couldn't wait, and then suddenly I got scared. I was afraid that this guy was yanking my chain. I figured, "Hey, this guy doesn't know me, he's just playing with my mind, he wont show."

He had been at work all day, and had asked to get off early just so he could take me out. (At this time I didn't know that.) He called to ask if I was ready, that he would be on his way soon, but I had already gotten my cold feet and was out to eat with a friend.

He paged me, and I made up some ridiculous lie about how the battery in my pager went dead and I didn't know what time it was. He knew that I was lying, and he knew that I had stood him up. But what got me was when after I had been so rude and lied, he said " Well, I understand, what about tomorrow night?"

Right then I knew, this guy had never met me, we'd talked for two weeks, and feel like we'd known each other for a lifetime, and he really wants to meet me, so I said yes again. And this time I went. When ours eyes met for that first time, I think we both knew this was the start of something special.

That night was kind of strange because neither one of us had that nervousness of a first date, we already "knew" each other. Now we have been together for six months and are still going strong. I never thought that a phone conversation could lead to something so beautiful. He is my soul mate, and fate brought us together...

[bluecloudz]

Believe in Love

MY LOVE STORY:

My love story is completely different. It started off in a very different way.I used to go for tutions for mathemetics. This girl used to come there too. I used to admire her but i never really had any feelings for her because I never spoke to her.Years passed and finally the day had come when we had to get rid of the tutions.We didn't even say a 'HI' or 'BYE' to each other till then.It was all over.I never ever even thought of this girl until.....a very close friend of mine introduced me to her.It was my friends first days in his new college where he made new friends. I was in a different college which was miles away from my home. I came once in 2 months.
My friend wanted me to meet his friends, and coincidentally this girl was also there among them....and more over she was one of the good friends my friend had in his college.Even after this meeting I never really thought of anything. But as my friend was close to her I got to talk to her sometimes and gradually I started talking to her. We started chatting with each other more often,on the internet. Finally I started calling her up and also started going to her house once in a while along with my friend.
Gradually I started realising that she was the kind of girl I always looked for. She was very simple,thoughtful,beautiful,intelligent...etc etc..She had all that I wanted my girl to have.What more!! Even she thought the same way about me.Gradually we started falling in love with each other.
I stay at a Hostel which is miles away from my home.So , we started writing letters to each other and we gave each other number of clues. We were intelligent enough to get the clues.The next time when I came home...the big thing had taken place.We proposed each other.It was a very unfamiliar way of proposal.Actually...both of us were afraid of rejection and never really told that we love each other directly. The same friend of mine who intoduced me to her knew that I was immensely in love with her. So he went and told her the same.And she told him that she loves me too.My friend immidiately came to me and told me everything.I had to call her up the same evening.When I called her up, I couldn't open my mouth. But finally I told her that I Love her. She told me the same and since that day till now we are still the same old love birds. We love each other a lot.We had little problems , but our love is so strong that we managed to find solutions for each of them by being together always. I hope that our love for each other continues to be the same...forever!!One thing is for sure...no matter what ,theres somewhere someone made for all of us.
Finally my dreams have come true.If she comes across this page,I would love to tell her that I love her a lot.

[bluecloudz]

The Football Game

It was a mild October night, and as a ritual, I was at the home football game cheering on our West A Indians. Typically, I was with my friend Dayna, and we were excited, dancing, singing, and just being plain crazy. Only then is it my luck to slip and fall foward. I almost landed face first onto the bleacher in front of me, but someone caught me. I looked up, a little shaken to see him. Tall, handsome, and a beautiful smile on his face. "You almost fell there hun," he said to me. He lifted me back up onto the bleacher as I told him thank you over and over. We ended up talking that night, and became friends. We continued to stay friends over two, almost three years, and then six months ago, we became not only best friends, but lovers. Now I can't imagine my life without him. To Trenten, I love you, and thanks for catching me, and in more ways than one.

[bluecloudz]

the_right_guy

I am 22 years old and i was about to give up on love when i met my bf. I was chatting in a chat room in my home town. And i started chatting with this guy who i had seen there before but never really chatted with. I decided to message him. The first thing that i typed was what makes you the right guy? Of course his screen name was the_right_guy...LOL so as we started to chat we realized we were so different. But still we kept on chatting...I started to see that he was different than many of the guys i had dated before which is what kept me talking to him and of course he made me laugh. We finally decided to chat on the phone and it was weird at first and i never thought things would ever evolve with us but it did..We finally met one day and just fell in love...To this day we are still together i have known himd for 6months and he has been my bf for 3months and 8 days...i have never been so much in love and greatful for meeting such a great guy my future husband...

[bluecloudz]

An Online Affair - Out First Meeting

I calmly watch you walking towards me, your eyes fixed to your shoes. I am terrified. I know, without a doubt it is you. I feel like a bride at her arranged marriage, as she meets her lover for the first time. Except I am desperate to meet you, my full-time online lover, who I feel I know more intimately than anyone. It is you that can satisfy me physically now and no one else.
You are beside me; you say "Oh hi, you must be Lynn.” And so, my rehearsed reply, "Hi, yes, you must be Cath." You are still looking down. The silence is not awkward; it is far too intense for that. We have agreed already our conversation will be light and maybe non-existent. So silence is fine.
"Coffee?" I ask, as I lead the way to the espresso bar. "You sit down, I'll get them." I guide you to the safety of an armchair, whilst I buy the coffee. Waiting, I cast an eye over to view you, to take a look at my lover. You are as intriguing in body as mind, well-toned; deep features in your face I want to explore. You look pensive; your shyness I pray is not causing you too much distress. You are an attractive woman, without a doubt, just like the photos. I try to synchronise my online Cath with this physical woman sat here, waiting for me to bring her coffee.
I return with coffee. You turn your eyes to me for a second, a fleeting connection of your eyes with mine. "Thanks." It's Electricity. Pure Electricity. I have to regain composure after the shockwave of desire you have just pulsated through me. I wonder how I am going to get through the next half hour.
"So Cath, lets talk just like we're online....Hey Soldiergirl!"
"Hey Lady!"
"Fuck me what you doing online so early?"
"Good morning to you too!"
"Laugh Out Loud!"
And it is then that you smile, a broad, full-faced smile, the kind that I know you have used a thousand times before online. I fall in love with that smile all over again.
You look up at me now, our two pairs of brown eyes connect for a second time and I reach out and take your hand in mine, ask for eye contact again and tell you, "It is a p-l-e-a-s-u-r-e to meet you, you know, soldiergirl."
You smile again, relaxing now, and allowing the nerve endings in your hand to register to your brain about the softness of my skin. Your hand moves up to grasp my arm, "So Lady, tell me, did you miss me?" I can feel your eyes now, moving over my body, an ocean of desire flowing from them, your mind coalescing fantasy and reality.
"Hate that." (Always my response to online declarations of missing me).
You smile, this time a sexy half-smile, as your arm pulls me gently towards you, and you ease forward. Our eyes meet again, this time only a few inches apart and a shock bolt of lightning passes between us, as we melt into a river of fusion, and we both enter the sea of red soft passion which is now flowing all around us. Our lips meet and the softness and gentleness, yet firmness of your kiss overwhelms me and I am immersed in you.

[bluecloudz]

Monster Truck Love

My Dad and I decided to follow our usual tradition of going to the monster truck rally that comes to town every year. All was good I was excited and pumped for my special day with my dad, doing our very own tradition.
My dad made sure we sat close to the front so we could enjoy the action yet still keep our distance for saftey sake
The interesting part is now comming up. I was watching the lawn mower races during the intermission and this guy who drove the #1 mower glanced my way. I thought it strange but didn't make any deal about it. But after the sixth time I started to think He was looking at me. But once again I thought about it and dissmissed it from my mind. After the race my dad went up to get some treats for us. All of the sudden my seat number was called over the speaker, I was to go to meet my party at the lower level of the arena, this meaning where the monster trucks are kept while they are not racing.
So of course I went down to meet what I thought was my dad. The party I was to meet was actually Gus, the #1 lawn mower racer. He wanted to know who I was and if I wanted to go out for coffee after the rally was over. Of course I said yes. That was how we met. Our romantic meeting place amoung the exhaust and dirt.

[bluecloudz]

How I Met The Love Of My Life...

Me and my best friend were in her car and riding around just hanging out and having fun. Then we went to go pick up her boyfriend and decided that we were going to go out and have the time of our life tonight. Well I was all for it but they thought I would be down and out so while they were thinking on what they were going to do. We went to meet up with one of Michael's friends Travis. I met him and we talked he was very nice and had a great since of humor and was very hilarious.

So we left Michael there at Tavis's house and me and Angel went to go to the bank and to get some food cause we had the munchies. So after that we came back and Angel said she'd be right back. Well I waited and waited. Got tired of waiting so I got me a cigarete and grabbed Tracy Angel's baby and was fixing to get out when Angel cam walking back to the car. She was smiling ear to ear. I asked her what she was smiling about and she said that Travis wanted to know all kinds of things about me and wanted to know my age and where I was from and if I had said anything about him.

Well said I didn't care if he went with us. We went out had a great time. I week later he asked me out. And we have fallen so in love with each other. He has bought me a necklace and a dog and I'm even wearing his class ring. I am 19 and he is 21 and this is the happiest I have been in a long time.

My past relation ships were always a waste of time but you learn from the past things and realize that there are ways of solving the same situations in different manners. An trust me it takes mistakes alot of times to make a stronger relationship but I am glad there has not been a mistake yet and hopefully never.

[bluecloudz]

Nothing More Than Friends

Well...it was alot different then how modt love stories are.This is how it all began...Last year I went out with a guy named T.J. and ofcourse I met some of his friends that we went to school with. One was Howard.While me and T.J. were together I became frinds with Howard and we started to talk often, even after me and T.J. broke up.Last summer I was on the phone with him and his friend Justin, whom I had never met, was there.Howard had also introduced me to his friend Josh, we started to talk when we were bored.One night he called and Justin was there, Josh and his little brother started to get in a fist fight, so he told Justin to talk to me.I thought he sounded cute , but I didn't really think anything about it.He called the next day from his house, saying that he forgot Josh's number , and wondered if I remembered it.Well Josh always called me so I didn't.Justin said,"Well I'm bored so I guess I'll talk to you, if that's okay?"I said yeah, I'm bored to."Well we started to talk more and more often, like eahc and everyday.With that we got close and started telling our thoughts, secrets, and whatever else was on our minds.When school started again Justin and I still hadn't seen eachother, but the first week we had both seen someone we had wished we had talked to, but we were both afraid, that was the cool thing about us, we thought just a like.Well, that Friday the highschool had a football game and I went to go see my boyfriend at the time.I thought I heard Justin's voice , but wasn't sure.Then I saw the same guy I wished I would've talked to there.Me and my boyfriend were sitting on the bleachers watching the game with his friends then all of the sudden, "the guy" came and sat down right beside me.My boyfriend said hey, man you need to keep your distance Justin, and he laughed and said man whatever.I knew that voice, so I asked my boyfriend the guys last name,
it was the guy I had been talking to all summer.So I told him who I was,later that night when I got home Justin called,He told me that I was the girl he had wished he would have went to talk to.Since then we've liked eachother,but I had a boyfriend.When me and the guy broke up, Justin had a girlfriend.Timing just wasn't our thing.So I started going out with someone else, but I still liked the guy I fell in
love with the moment I saw him.Me and the guy stayed together for a while, I know it wasn't right , but I thought Justin gave up on me when he satrted going out with someone else, so I did the same.Then one day we told eachother that our feelings towards eachother hadn't changed.But I stayed with the other guy because Justin had become my best friend , I didn't want to go out with him, knowing I like someone else.He was too important to me to do that to him.When me and the guy broke up, well you know what happened me and Justin were FINALLY together.We've been together three months now, but it feels like forever.He helped me when I needed someone, when I felt like I had no one
else.We were always wishing on the same star, literally.

[bluecloudz]

RAM

I was 22 years single mother of two. Working at a gentlemens club. Young,lost, stupid and very desperate for money. My intentions were to go to work make money and go straight home to my children. Never to mix pleasure with buisness. Until the very first time I saw him. I new I wanted him. He was sitting at the end of his table with about 4 maybe 5 of his friends up in V.I.P. He gave me butterflies the moment I saw him. I was scared to even look at him. So I persued to go back to my table. Hesitating because my seat was right behind his. Right when I sat A young lady aproached me also a dancer. She told me that the same man I was so nervous about wanted me to have a drink with him. So I gave A quick smile, and walked up to him and introduced myself as Kitty. We had so much fun that night that for the very first time I didn't want the clock to strike 2a.m. Ram spent alot of money on me that night. And by the way he presented himself I thought he was being nice for one reason. But we exchanged numbers. Anyways to make a long story short he didnt get it the first night because I was to scared to open the door. But the second night he did because I persisted. The funny thing is I think he wanted it just as bad. Now a year later I'm almost engaged.

[bluecloudz]

My First Love

I wanted to tell him so much, but didn't suddenly i realized he wasn't the one. The one that i could see myself with in 20 years, living with every day of my life, the only one that i could share my life with. So that night on the phone i realized it was over, all over. Why? For one i was still trippen over my last boyfriend (his best friend for that matter) and i knew that he was in love with someone else. So i dont know exaclty what i was thinking that night but i knew it was the end of a period of lust for me. I did not know that the next day i would somone amazing someone beyond me, someone i could love or respect. Well that night i got up and prayed, prayed for someone to love me, someone i could love back. The next morning i got up, not that sad but you know i was just there. Went to school and i saw my best friend brandi, happy as ever, told me bout her friend Mikey. That she met at Church Camp, and she showed me a pic and wow. Anyway by the next day you could say that i was over Andy. did not last long but for him he was already going out with someone else. So i decided to talk to his friend ,Tyrell, cause he sounded cool and normal. We got to know each other i little bit more he came over, met my parents, talked all night on the phone. And i just got bored and called my friend brandi and she called her friend Mikey. So at this point we all are on the phone together using that word wisely. He was playing his guitar, and i named every song that he played. Brandi, the next day told me that he thought i was cool. Which i think it made her jealous. But who cares right. Well a week later bored as heck i called Brandi and told her i was bored and we called every guy she knew and it was funny then we called mikey and he had to go. So we hung up withhim and Brandi gave me his number. That night i got up enough courage to call him. Needless to say we talk all night or he talked all night. He talked bout his guitar, deaths, where he lived, where i lived, brandi, everything. But by the end of the night he asked me to talked about myself and i knew that i wasnt strong enough to pour my life out to someone i dont know, but i knew i did know him by now. and i felt so bad so bout 4 o clock we finally got off the phone. I had no intention of ever talking to him again, the next day he called me and told me to call him back.

[birdie8819]

The "Wrong" Man

Michelle Foster sat in the back of the limo happier then she had ever been. She had spent the whole 25 years of her life despairing about ever getting married. Yet, today was her wedding day.

Michelle never considered herself attractive. Besides being too tall, (she topped out at 6' even on her 18th birthday), she was full figured with huge tits. Add that to her plain brown hair and blue eyes. Not every man's dream.

She lost her virginity five years ago to an old man she paid $50.00 to fuck her. Not exactly a self esteem riser.

Michelle met Robert Foster 2 years ago at an office Christmas party. He is the CEO's nephew who was spending the holidays with his parents.

As soon as he walked in the door, her body went into overdrive. The man was gorgeous. At least 2 inches taller then her and built like a linebacker for the 49ers. His blow away hair is a couple shades lighter then her own and his brown eyes would sparkle when he smiled.

She was standing with a coworker talking when her boss brought Robert to meet her. She flushed as his eyes moved down her body then gasped when she was suddenly locked in his arms with his mouth on hers.

He didn't apologize for the kiss afterwards, just put his arm around her waist, holding her close.

They left the party early, spending the next 24 hours in his hotel rooms king sized bed, fucking each others brains out. 6 months later he moved in with her and a year later he proposed. Now she was Mrs. Robert Foster.

Michelle was brought out of her memories by Robert shoving his hand roughly down the front of her dress, almost ripping the material as he slobbered on her cheek.

"I wuv you baby." He slurred as he groped at her.

Robert had been drinking steadily through the reception and it showed in his actions. He was roaring ass drunk. He squeezed her nipple a bit to enthusiastically making her cry out in pain. When he locked his mouth on hers, kissing her hard, she tried not to gag at the whiskey smell on his breath.

Finally he pulled away, shoving her head roughly down into his crotch. "Suck daddy's cock baby." He growled as his head lolled against the backseat, his eyes barely open slits. He held her tight against his crotch as she pushed against his legs.

"Easy tiger save it for the honeymoon." A soft voice said as a hand pulled Robert's from her hair and helped her to sit up.

The man was still holding onto Robert's hand as Robert smiled drunkenly. "I got married today Brad. I'm in love with my wife." When he made to grab Michelle again, she shrunk back while Brad pulled his arms away from her.

"Yes Robert, we know."

Michelle licked at her bruised lip as she looked at the third occupant of the car. Brad Jones was 33 and had been Robert's best friend since college. He was Robert's height but his build was slimmer. Michelle thought he was attractive in his own way. His dark brown hair was almost black; his green eyes sparkled in amusement as he looked at Robert.

Michelle had known Brad for a little over a year. Even though they got along pretty well, she still considered him a mystery. She had never seen him with another woman and he had no interest in any of her friends. When Michelle mentioned to Robert one night that she thought Brad might be gay, he laughed so hard he fell of the bed.

Now Michelle watched Brad as he kept Robert's roaming hands to himself. "Thank you." She said softly lowering her eyes while fixing the bodice of her wedding gown.

Brad just smiled at her. "You're welcome."

Michelle looked at her new husband, then gasped in shock as he suddenly rested his head against the back of the seat and began to snore. "Well that's just great." She grumbled shaking Robert hard.

He just continued to snore. She looked at Brad who looked at Robert in disgust. "It's my wedding night, I haven't been fucked in two days and my husband is passed out in the back of the limo."


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Brad was about to say something when the limo pulled up in front of the hotel. The doorman helped Michelle from the car then when Brad promised to pay him, helped him carry Robert up to the suite. The two men dropped him on the couch in the sitting room when Michelle flat out refused to have him in her bed.

Brad stood by the couch watching Robert as Michelle stomped into the bedroom, slamming the door behind her. His cock was throbbing almost painfully in the pants of his tux but he just ignored it. Brad had had the hots for Michelle since he met her a year ago. But she was his best friend's girlfriend so he left her alone. Now he stood there looking at Robert snoring with his arm hanging off the couch towards the floor.

Brad had been cleaning up Robert's messes since their freshman year in college. As he looked at his friend passed out drunk, he knew the groom wouldn't be doing his new bride any good tonight. He slipped out of his tux jacket, laying it over Robert, and then walked towards the bedroom door. This was one mess he was dying to clean up.

He knocked gently on the bedroom door as he slowly opened it. "Michelle?" he called softly as he stepped into the room.

Michelle was sitting on the edge of the bed in just her shift. Her dress was in a pile on the floor at her feet. She had pulled the pins from her hair so it lay in waves around her shaking shoulders as she cried into her hands.

Brad closed the door silently then walked over to her, sitting down on the bed, he gathered her into his arms. "It's okay baby." He murmured kissing the top of her head.

Michelle wrapped her arms around his back as she buried her face in his chest. "This is supposed to be the happiest night of my life and it has turned into my worst nightmare." She sobbed.

"I know...I know..." He comforted as he ran his hands up and down over her back.

She pressed herself closer to him as she cried, forcing him to suppress a moan when her hand brushed over his hard cock. He knew that Robert would kill him if he ever found out what Brad planned to do. One rule they always had was you didn't mess with each others women. But Robert was passed out cold and would probably be out until morning at least with as much as he had drunk. Michelle was alone on her wedding night and to Brad's thinking that was just wrong.

Her sobs lessened until she finally pulled away. "I'm sorry." She cried when he handed her his handkerchief. She blew her nose then wiped her eyes, balling the material up in her hand.

"It's okay baby." Brad said turning her face to his. He looked into her eyes, and then slowly lowered his lips to hers. The kiss was soft, almost tender.

Michelle's eyes widened at the touch of his lips, and then slowly lowered as she melted against him. She let him kiss her for a minute then quickly pulled away. This man wasn't her husband. This was the wrong man and he shouldn't be kissing her. "No...We can't ...I mean...You're Robert's best friend and I'm his wife."

Brad looked deeply into her eyes as he cupped her cheek. "Robert is passed out cold Michelle."

She put her hand over his but didn't pull it away. "I know but..." Her words were cut off as he kissed her again, this time harder, deeper. When his tongue probed at her lips, she slowly opened them sighing when his tongue swept into her mouth.

She didn't resist when he pushed her back on the bed or when he covered her body with his own as he continued to kiss her.

Michelle tried to resist, telling herself that this was wrong, but when his hand cupped her breast she moaned. "No one should be alone on their wedding night love." He said softly then lowered his head, taking her nipple into his mouth through the material. He sucked gently at her breast making her moan as she ran her fingers though his hair.

She closed her eyes as he continued to suck on her breast through the material of her shift. When he suddenly lowered her bodice so her breasts were open to his gaze, she gasped. "Brad...no..." She said trying to cover herself.

He looked at her with passion filled eyes then brought his lips to hers again. Kissing her hard. He pulled her arms to her side gently. He moved his hand back up over her breast, squeezing it gently while he caressed her nipple with his thumb. She moaned against his mouth pressing herself closer to him as her hands moved up around his neck.

He slowly lifted his mouth from hers, looking into her eyes as he continued to caress her. "Robert can't do you any good tonight baby. His is out cold. I'm here though. I have wanted you for so long. Please, just let me have one taste of you. Then you can go back to your husband. Just let me have one night with the woman I have hungered for, for over a year."

Her eyes met his in surprise even as she lifted her breast closer to his caressing hand. "You have wanted me for over a year?"

He moved his mouth to her breast, licking the nipple then looked into her eyes again. "I have dreamed of this for so many nights. Ever since the first day I met you I wanted you in my bed." He licked her nipple again, feeling her shiver. Then he took the small bud between his lips, sucking gently.

"Oh..." She moaned quietly as she closed her eyes. She knew she should stop this before it went too far. She was a married woman. But his mouth felt so good against her skin and she was so horny. Her panties were soaked with her juices.

When he sucked harder at her nipple, running his tongue over it, she cried out then clung to his head, holding him tightly against her. "Oh yes. That feels so good, don't stop." She begged.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Brad groaned against her breast as he felt her give in to him. He knew from talking to some of Robert's leftovers that he was a good lover, but Brad knew he was to and he planned to show Michelle that she could get just as much passion from him as he she could get from the man passed out in the other room.

He kept his mouth on her breast, feeling her pressing tightly against him as he ran his hand over her stomach, heading for the treasure between her legs. When he cupped her pussy, she spread her legs wide, giving him complete access to her body.

He moaned again when he felt how wet her panties were. She was hot; he knew it wouldn't take much to push her over the edge. He ran his hand up over the waistband of her panties then slid his hand inside. He brushed over her curls, sliding lower until he felt her pussy throbbing under his hand. "Oh Brad, touch me." She cried softly lifting her hips against him.

He sucked harder at her breast as he let his finger brush lightly against her clit. She whimpered in need at his touch.

He took his mouth from her breast, kissing his way down her body as he lifted her slip up until she could pull it over her head and throw it on the floor. She lay back on the pillow looking at him with desire filled eyes. He kissed her stomach then continued on his journey to the treasure he knew she had waiting for him.

He didn't bother to pull her panties down; instead he just pushed the crotch to the side then drove his head between her legs. "Oh god, Eat me." She whimpered grabbing his head as he drove at her pussy with his tongue. He ran it over her clit, then down to her slit, sliding it inside. He pushed it in and out a few times hearing her cry out as she lifted herself against him. "Eat my pussy baby. I need to cum so bad."

He lifted his head, grabbing the crotch of her panties. With a hard yank he ripped the material from her body then dove between her legs again. He was like a mad man. His tongue dove inside her repeatedly as he mauled her clit with his hand.

Michelle was purring like a cat and whimpering as his mouth drove her towards release. Robert was good at eating her pussy but he had nothing on Brad. Brad's tongue was slicing in and out of her hole like a fish dangling on a hook. His fingers were pinching and pulling at her clit forcefully making her cry out in pleasure and pain. She mashed her pussy against his face as her hips rose hard against his sucking mouth. "Eat me. "She begged; clamping her hands hard on his head to keep him buried between her legs. "I'm cummmmiinnnngggg...." She cried then bit down on her lower lip to keep from screaming as her body convulsed in release.

Brad had planned to see if she would suck on his cock. Since the first time he met her, he wanted to feel her lips around him. But with her cumming so hard in his mouth, his cock was throbbing painfully in his pants. He knew if he didn't get inside her soon, he was gonna cum in his clothes.

He tore his mouth from her body as he sat beside her on the bed. He pulled off his boots then tore at his clothes.

She watched him through passion filled eyes as he ripped his clothes from his body. Her eyes moved down over him when he was gloriously naked. He was a bit smaller then Robert but right now she didn't care. She opened her arms to him. "Make love to me Brad." She said huskily.

He growled like a bear as he launched himself at her. His body covered hers, pressing her deep into the mattress. His mouth locked on hers as he shoved her legs further apart until he was resting comfortably between them. His cock was poised at her entrance. When she nibbled at his lips and purred, lifting herself against him, he lost control. He wrapped his arms tightly around her as he thrust forcefully into her body. He impaled her completely with one thrust.

"Ooooooooooohhhhhhhh..." She gasped as he slammed himself into her.

Brad's thrusts weren't slow and gentle, they were hard and fast. He was hammering her pussy hard with his cock as he probed deeply into her depths. Michelle wrapped her legs tightly around his waist as she met his powerful thrusts with thrusts of her own. "Fuck me." She screamed clawing at his back as he took her violently.

"Oh baby. I have dreamed of this for so long. You feel so fucking good." He growled against her ear as he continued to slam violently in and out of her body.

"Fuck me Brad. Ream my pussy with your hard cock. I love it." She cried slamming her body brutally against his as he slammed her repeatedly into the mattress.

The couple fucking on the bed prayed that Robert was out cold cause if not he would be hearing their screams of pleasure.

Brad pulled his arms from around her, and pulled her legs from around his waist. He pushed them over his shoulders as he continued to hammer her pussy while he kissed her deeply. His cock slammed hard and fast deep inside her. "Cum for me baby," He panted. "Oh cum for me...I need to feel you contract around me." He begged.

As if his words had triggered something inside her, she suddenly let out a soft scream as her body convulsed around his hammering cock.

He locked his mouth on hers, smothering her cries as he continued to pound into her.

Michelle clung to him as he ravished her body with his own. Her cries were lost in his mouth as he sent her flying not once but twice more into ecstasy. Finally he stiffened above her, her name torn from his lips as he started shooting deep inside her.

She came again as he filled her with his seed. They rode the waves together, and then kissed softly before he pulled out of her. He looked down into her satisfaction filled eyes. He kissed her one more time before rolling over onto his side beside her, pulling her back against his chest.

As she lay there in his arms, she knew that Brad was the best man. In more ways then one.


The End

[911GT3Cup]

nice story.... makes me horny hahahaha :D

[otamay]

Sex with sexy servant

Sunita my maid servant was amongst few who can be really termed sexy. Silently I had always desired to eat her up. She was approximately that of my age. Her body contour is unforgettable. Unlike other maids she used to remain neat and tidy. An aroma of hers delighted me and charged my sexual desires whenever she happened to cross. The opportunity was long awaited.

She used to reside with her old mother at our residence. Her father and brother were out in the village. Every day she used to do all the house hold jobs and relax in the evening. She used to sleep in our drawing room with her mother. I was then 24 and always tried to flirt with her. Her cheeks were chubby, boobs firm and round about 36 C ,nipples pointing through her kameez with a black rim of areola sometimes visible through the dress.

She seemed to be sexually experienced as apparent by her gestures. I never had an opportunity to talk on this topic but craved for her always. Finally the day came when all the desires had to be fulfilled. Some of the family friends had visited us that day and my parents had been out with them to return late at night. Fortunately that day the mother of Sunita went to bed early for she was tired after her days work. Now, it was Sunita who had to feed me before going to bed. As usual I was very hungry that day.

[otamay]

Sex with sexy servant

Sunita my maid servant was amongst few who can be really termed sexy. Silently I had always desired to eat her up. She was approximately that of my age. Her body contour is unforgettable. Unlike other maids she used to remain neat and tidy. An aroma of hers delighted me and charged my sexual desires whenever she happened to cross. The opportunity was long awaited.

She used to reside with her old mother at our residence. Her father and brother were out in the village. Every day she used to do all the house hold jobs and relax in the evening. She used to sleep in our drawing room with her mother. I was then 24 and always tried to flirt with her. Her cheeks were chubby, boobs firm and round about 36 C ,nipples pointing through her kameez with a black rim of areola sometimes visible through the dress.

She seemed to be sexually experienced as apparent by her gestures. I never had an opportunity to talk on this topic but craved for her always. Finally the day came when all the desires had to be fulfilled. Some of the family friends had visited us that day and my parents had been out with them to return late at night. Fortunately that day the mother of Sunita went to bed early for she was tired after her days work. Now, it was Sunita who had to feed me before going to bed. As usual I was very hungry that day.

I asked her to give me the food which I ate quickly for I wanted to make full use of the opportunity and compelled her to eat also. She finally retired in the room besides her mother. I motioned her to come to the other room which she hesitantly accepted. As soon as she was in I locked the door from inside but didn’t touch her.

[otamay]

I wanted her to show some willingness before starting anything. I took her one hand in mine and caressed it. She tried to pull it back on the pretence that her mother will wake up. I consoled and relaxed her by telling that I will take care. I could not resist holding her chubby cheeks and kissing them. Her lips were tantalizing hot as they parted to my touch. The quiver was but natural. I started sucking on them like a child who sucks on the ice cream stick.

She struggled to free herself once and then willful participation seemed apparent . Her eyes were closed lips parted and she was holding my head. She said. My kisses went frantic starting from her face ,neck and then finding her cleavage tumbling on her boobs, my hand massaging her shoulders stopped suddenly at her back where the hooks of her sameej lay. Slowly they were undone. Her hands had found the right spot . She was now stroking my almost 7 inch tall dick inside the pant. The pant was tented. Her chest was heaving and the breasts gyrating. I pulled her in my arms and pinned her down on the floor so that no extra bed sounds could emanate. She was writhing in ecstasy . I could not take away my eyes from her horny boobs which were clenched in the tight bra. The bra strap was let loose and the horny boobs seem to jump off the cups. The scene was irresistible.

My mouth automatically encircled them and the tongue caressed the black mound driving her wilder. She started kissing me frantically as I was busy with the boobs sucking and kneading . The moment was so enjoying that it is difficult to describe. She was not letting my head go, strongly fixing it on her boobs. I changed to the other one knowing that she wanted it more and prolonged. ‘ maza a raha hai “ I asked . She nodded her head in yes without uttering a word. She was enjoying every moment of it . I pulled down on her caressing her belly button with my tongue , my hands still working on her boobs . Ultimately she mad a big Moan “” which I liked very much. Suddenly she stood up forced me down and climbed upon

Me taking the full size dick in her hands she started to slurp it with the tongue. It was now my turn to moan. The brains could hardly think about any thing except sex. Her tongue climbed down the shaft having started from the small smiling eye above to the balls below. Sucking frantically on the balls she made my body with in ecstasy. Such a marvelous cock sucking is hard to find .She was sucking on my balls and eying on my facial expression which was driving her wild too. It was ultimately that I couldn’t resist and pulled her up. I pulled down her salwar to leave her stark naked. I climbed on her back, my dick resting in between the folds of her bum. I licked down to her bum in between the cleft where my tongue found the black ring. I parted her buttock and licked on the dark anal ring which send sizzling impulses through her nerves. I didn’t want to unload at this stage of foreplay.

Now it was my turn to climb upon her . She urged me to remove the clothes which I finally did. Her eyes were feasting on my nude figure and finally came to rest on the full blown dick pointing towards the target. She parted her legs giving me an open invitation. The mound of hair in between her thighs attracted my tongue to discover her g spot. I blew at the labia licking the pink and firm clit coming down to the crevice down below before entering in the tunnel of ultimate joy. Her juices were flowing and drenching the ground below. My saliva added to the natural lubricant. She started sizzling and crying in ecstacy. “,, and so on and so forth. The whole room was laden with sex aroma. “fuck me, fuck me” she pleaded. She was pulling my hands to climb her and start the final game. It was the order which has to be obeyed or it can lead to frustrations sometimes. The call of the lady must be attended. I mounted her guiding my pole through the tunnel of love and joy. Her hips started on with slow choreographed churning movement. She was trying to churn out the utmost joy.

The joy of sexual intercourse cannot be described the way it is experienced. We were dipped and drowned in sex. It seemed as if we were riding in heavens. Sunita was holding me tight with her hands and legs as my piston was moving too and fro. Which each stroke a wave of ecstasy crossed her face . Her breasts synchronized with the motion. Her fingers clawed on my back sometimes caressed my nipples which sent ripples of joy through my nerves. ‘jor se maro naa, aur jor see,. She was uttering in between and I was responding to her commands.

It was almost one and half hour since we started the game. As the game progressed it was more and more satisfying. I sucked on her breasts in turn and kissed her. The aroma of her armpit was all the time driving me crazy and horny. I used to lick her cleanly shaven armpit in between. The motion continued and the journey seemed endless. Suddenly she cried in ecstasy, her hips jumped “” she came almost explosively. I held her arms by the side and frantically started kissing her as the pressure in my balls increased.

My cum was ready to flow . The thumping motion increased . The balls continued to tickle the vaginal entrance. The thick flesh meat was burning like fire ready to shoot. She was holding me very tight now preparing to come second time and it happened that we both exploded simultaneously. I pulled out the dick and shoved between her boobs. The stream of white milk splattered on her face neck and nipples.. She started licking and devouring the cum. I kissed her deep to the throat and tasted my own cum.I was still moving my hands on her nipples. She opened her eyes to admire the player. A sweet smile ran across as she lifted up, Dressed, kissed me and left.

The End

[birdie8819]

Scarlette

I have a rather unusual occupation. I am neither dominatrix or whore, courtesan nor cam girl. I am your every fantasy. I am Scarlette.

I am one of those women who never needed to work, never really wanted to. I was a spoiled brat once upon a time, now I'm 26 and completely unqualified for life. So I do what I do best, which is having sex.

But it's not just sex, really. The men I fuck are from all walks of life; old and young, rich, poor, rock stars and accountants. They're my companions and friends, they keep me occupied, happy and horny, and in fantastic shoes. I wouldn't change for the world, moon, sun or stars.

London is, of course, one of the best cities in the world to do nothing. I can wake up every day and do something different, or exactly the same thing I did yesterday. I was born in South Africa, raised in Germany and moved to England when I was 14, when my mother decided that Daddy could keep his mistresses to himself, and we would come back to her home country. We lived in Edinburgh for a while, and then came down to London for me, for school. I'm an only child of two only children, the grandparents used to spoil me rotten, these days I wouldn't like to consider what they think of me. My tumultuous upbringing installed a great love of travel in me, and despite often getting itchy feet, I always come back to my apartment in Notting Hill. It's home.

A normal day for me starts thus; I wake up and spend about an hour carefully grooming myself. I bathe in my big, claw- foot tub filled high with bubbles because I like the way my long legs look when I lift them out of the water. I feel like the Little Mermaid, when she is washed by the group of ugly women. I like to fantasise a little about having my own army of slave women, available at my beck and call to rub my neck, or my breasts, scrub my feet to smooth perfection, massage lovely expensive lotions into my hair and face. I do all of these things myself, all the time pretending my hands are those of other women I pay for the privilege. I wonder how one would go about advertising for a team of slave girls. "Wanted. A dozen plain women to take care of my every whim and need. Must be prepared to wash, clean and cook. Also, must have lesbian tendencies, and not be afraid to strap on a giant cock and fuck me senseless. Apply within." I can't see the JobCentre taking it on.

These days I entertain about 10 men on a regular basis. Keeping up with this many people means I have a rather hectic social calendar, and I'm convinced the waiting staff at The Ivy think I'm a prostitute, I'm there so regularly with different men. Even though I see very well- to- do people I have no aspiration to be famous; my worst nightmare is to be exposed in a Sunday tabloid. How terribly common. This weekend I'm spending a four day holiday in Paris with the charming Mr. Richmond. He likes me in corsets and suspenders, so choice of outfits to pack must accommodate very awkward underwear. I never said this occupation is easy.

Mr. Richmond and I meet at Heathrow, board our flight (turning left when we reach the top of the stairs, of course) and land at Charles de Gaulle at 4pm. We will stay at the Hôtel Plaza Athénée this time, one of my favourites.

I am to be treated this weekend. Mr. Richmond has two other guests staying in our suite with us, a young French couple. Alis is a classic beauty, long, naturally fair hair, high cheekbones, big green eyes, small firm breasts and a tiny waist. Etienne is also classically French, he has dark hair and eyes and a brooding, smoky sexiness which is very European. When we enter the suite we find Etienne on his knees, his tongue working over Alis' clitoris. She is propped up on a side table in the entrance hall, her skirt bunched at her waist and a leg over each of Etienne's shoulders. One shoe has been lost in all the fun, the other heel digging into his back. Her cheeks are flushed, her head thrown back and she is moaning in pure pleasure. Mr. Richmond and I take a seat on the little settee opposite them, and watch the rest of the show. She climaxes quickly, despite the presence of the porter who is still in the process of carrying my luggage into the master bedroom, and cries out as her sticky love juices cover the face of her companion.

"Bon soirée," I greet them, offering a hand to Alis as Etienne slips her other shoe onto her foot, then kissing them in turn on each cheek. I can still taste a little of Alis on Etienne's face. I am going to enjoy this weekend.

Mr. Richmond is one of my oldest friends. He is in his late 50s, was once something to do with politics, I believe, now rears race horses somewhere in Buckinghamshire. He came to me through a recommendation from a friend of his, who is a headmaster at an all girls private school, St Anne's Academy. Mr. Townsend has oodles of money which he likes to spend on pretty young things, and has been spending on me for about five years. He has his kinks, and spanking is one of his favourites. I will do rather naughty things for him, mainly because he is so sweet, and asks so nicely.

Once, and once only, I went to the Academy to see him. He sent me a uniform; dark grey skirt, white shirt, blue blazer, long red outer coat, knee high white socks. Sensible shoes. I pulled my hair back into a pony tail, removed most of my makeup and prayed I could still pass for seventeen. Probably not, but I was to attend an open lecture on poetry, and no one would be looking too hard. I wore some crisp, clean lace white underwear and bought a lovely tan leather satchel that I still use sometimes now.

The lecture was about the Romantics, and I listened with such enthusiasm that no one would have realised that I was not another student among the two hundred other girls in the lecture theatre. After the lecture, there was a call as the other girls packed up. "Miss Woodington? Miss Woodington?" I raised my hand. "Yes, that's me." The young, green eyed poetry lecturer smiled up. "Mr. Townsend has requested that you see him in his office. It's regarding your dissertation."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I left, concealed by the crowd, blending in with all the others. I had been given clear directions in my letter, so I made my way to the second staircase, third floor, second door on the left. Marked, 'Headmaster'.

I knocked, then entered. "Mr. Townsend, you wished to see me?" We progressed as is the way for the naughty schoolgirl fantasy, I had not been performing to his expected standards, and he believed I should be shown the error of my ways. He stood, locked the door and sat back down behind his big desk in his big leather chair. He looked so powerful, a deer head mounted on the wall behind him, King of his small, but very expensive castle. "Come here, Miss Woodington." I rose, walked around the desk and assumed the position over his lap. "You have been a naughty girl."

"Yes, sir."

"I am going to spank you twenty times on your clothed bottom." He gave me those twenty smacks firmly, evenly across my skirt.

"I am now going to spank you twenty times across your knickers." He lifted my skirt to my waist to expose the white lace panties, now slightly damp across the seat. Again, he lay ten smacks on each cheek, alternating each one. "Have you learned your lesson yet, Miss Woodington?"

"No, sir. Not yet."

"In that case, Miss Woodington, I will now remove your underwear and spank you again." He pulled the now sopping white panties to my knees, and with a hand that was no longer so steady, began a rhythmical spank on my bare bottom. He couldn't resist stopping for a moment, and poking a finger between my bottom cheeks and into my pussy. "Miss Woodington this is disgraceful. A young woman of your position. Wet and ready for an old thing like me." He sucked my pussy juices from his finger, then started to spank again. My bottom was now stinging, and I could feel the thickness of his cock straining against my stomach. Suddenly he stopped spanking me, lifted me up, put my bottom against the edge of the desk (which felt wonderfully cool against the heat of my skin) and spread my legs. "Mmmm..." he growled, delving his head between my thighs and licking with huge enthusiasm. I had been instructed not to remove my uniform, but I tweaked my nipples through my shirt as Mr. Townsend's tongue brought me to an explosive orgasm.

"Turn over, Miss Woodington." I rose, turned and rested my forearms on that big desk, my bottom sticking up into the air. Mr. Townsend grabbed my hips, and having released his cock slammed it into my pussy with such force I was shunted forward. He fucked me over his desk kneading my bottom with his big hands, still spanking my thighs and bottom until he pulled out, and came all over my pink, sore bottom.

Mr. Richmond wrote to me for the first time a few weeks after that encounter, requesting that I accompany him on a short trip to Prague. And then Venice, Barcelona, Athens, Johannesburg, New York, Hong Kong, Munich. A wonderful weekend in Moscow, when he fucked me in the ass, then a week in Dublin, where he fingered me in the back of a taxi. I really am rather fond of him. But back to Paris.

We dined in the hotel to save having to go too far, and returned to our suite by 11.30. I always wondered about Mr. Richmond's sexuality, we had shared a women a few times before, I forget where, and once a girl had slipped well lubricated finger up his bottom while I was sucking his cock. He came so hard, all over my face, but was reluctant to let me perform the act for him again. Maybe we were too close by then. Mr. Richmond and I shared a shower, while Etienne and Alis did the same in the room next to us. I was desperate for some pussy by this point, and from the little taster I had had earlier in the evening, Alis' was top of my list. We both walked naked from the shower and I admired her gentle bush of soft blonde pubic hair. We settled in the master suite, and after a few whispered words, I lowered my head to her nipple to suck. She groaned, and fisted her hands in my hair. I swirled my tongue around her peaking nub and teased it with my teeth. "Lick me," she whispered "Please, lick me." I lowered my head, and lifting a leg over each shoulder started to delicately lap at her soft, hairy pussy lips. They were much puffier than mine, and I enjoyed nudging them apart to find the little knuckle of her clitoris. With my bottom stuck up in the air, enjoying the taste of Alis, a pair of hands separated by bottom cheeks and started to lap at my anus. Using one hand to keep me spread, the other began pumping in and out of my pussy, two, then three fingers stretching me while a tongue worked in and out of my tighter hole. I recognised this must be Etienne, Mr. Richmond was not inclined to lick my bottom and I revelled in the newness of this partner. I wondered where Mr. Richmond had gotten to.

Suddenly, Alis began to buck under me, and arched her back and curled her toes as she powered to orgasm, screaming it to the cool Paris night. She reached down to stroke my cheek in thanks, and smiled as she saw her partner's efforts on my pussy. I wriggled up the bed to kiss her mouth, losing Etienne's ministrations but craving the sensuality of another woman's kisses.

We propped ourselves up on the lush pillows and I was mildly shocked to see Etienne standing proud, his thick, long cock being hungrily sucked by Conservative Mr. Richmond. I knew it.

I draped an arm around Alis' shoulders and she settled against my breast, her tongue darting out to lick a nipple and her fingers settling lightly against my shaven pussy lips. We would both enjoy this show.

Etienne gently took Mr. Richmond's head and tugged him to his feet, where the two men softly joined lips and tongues in a passionate kiss. Etienne reached down for Mr. Richmond's cock and gently began to stroke it. As their kiss deepened, Mr. Richmond took hold of the Frenchman's cock and they rubbed the two engorged members together, entwining fingers around their proud manhoods. "Scarlette?" He looked over. "You don't mind, do you?"

I laughed. "Of course not." I whispered. "Enjoy him."

Etienne allowed Mr. Richmond to drop once more to his knees, and his inexperience in cock sucking became apparent as he sloppily licked and sucked up and down the cock. He stopped to lean under, taking Etienne's cock in one hand as the other stuffed both hairy balls into his mouth at once, swirling his tongue around one then the other.

Then, as before, Etienne used his strength to lift the other man and lay him on the bed at the feet of myself and the Frenchwoman. Mr. Richmond looked apprehensive, but allowed Etienne to place one foot at a time on his shoulder then reach down to reassure his twitching cock.

Etienne licked his fingers, then worried them around Mr. Richmond's arsehole to prepare him for the coming act. He pressed the thick head of his cock against the man's bottom, then after a moment of resistance slid home. Mr. Richmond's fingers grabbed at the bedspread as his bottom was invaded, then began to relax as the fucking became deeper and more intense.

"Scarlette," he called me over. "Sit on my face."

I have seen this before, a man starts to feel emasculated as he is fucked by another man, and needs a woman to remind him of his heterosexuality. I crawled over, spread my pussy lips, dripping wet from Alis' roaming fingers, and lowered myself onto Mr. Richmond's face. At once he grabbed at my hips, and began to lick at my pussy in earnest, desperately convincing himself he was not gay. I did not mind. The rhythm of his tongue in my pussy brought me to orgasm again, this time gushing just a little pussy juice into his mouth. Etienne was next to come, shooting his sperm deep into Mr. Richmond's ass. The rhythmical pumping brought Mr. Richmond to orgasm, and I bent over to lick his come from his stomach.

Mr. Richmond had been inducted into the dark world of homosexual lovemaking, and I fear one of my oldest friends will stop calling on me. I suppose only time will tell, but over the long weekend in Paris he left my side, and joined the other man in the suite more times than I care to recount, leaving me to enjoy Alis. Not that I minded, of course.


The End

[birdie8819]

Coffee, Anyone?



It was my morning to open the cafe, so I was in at 5am, alone until the first regulars arrived an hour later to join me. As I turned on the lights, started the coffee brewing, and began setting out pastries, I was reminded of why I loved 'Cafe Muse' and why I had jumped at the chance to work here.

The owner, Jason, had put his life into the place, creating just the ambience he knew would be successful in our little college town. Families were drawn in by the comfy chairs and fair prices; young professionals appreciated the fair-trade organic coffee and eco-friendly business practices; and artsy student types, such as myself, came for the ever-changing shows of artwork by local talent, the open-mike nights offering shy students the chance to test out their songs, their poetry, their politically-charged stand-up, in front of a friendly audience.

As the smell of coffee filled the air, I turned on the stereo, and chuckled to myself as I remembered Jason's instructions when he was first training me. "Always classical in the morning, but never more than the first few hours - after that, the college kids are out of bed and we need something more contemporary."

He was very particular about every detail of how his business was run, yet the customers would never know it - through his meticulous management of every detail, what came through was an ease, a comfort, that drew them all in. Much like his own personality; his work-ethic and business skills were hidden beneath the fit, handsome exterior of a 6-foot, blonde, blue-eyed guy of about 40. He wore the same thing each day - jeans and a polo shirt - and always had a smile for the customers, regardless of how lousy his day might have been.

As I mentioned, I first found the cafe as one of those customers - an English major at the college. I was a junior, seeing the light at the end of the tunnel, realizing that while my creative writing and study of contemporary American literature was fulfilling, it wasn't going to pay the bills, and it was time I got a job. Much as I didn't want to see myself as a young businesswoman, it was somehow easier to stomach it if I could learn from Jason how to run an earth-friendly, art-friendly little cafe.

Anyway, in the year since I'd been working there, he had indeed showed me the ropes, seeming to take pleasure in my eagerness to learn all about the business. I wasn't just a waitress or barista, I also helped him with the books, worked with our suppliers, and even assisted in roasting the beans, something Jason insisted we do ourselves.

So you can imagine the rude awakening when, after the sun came up that morning, I looked out the front window and saw the sign across the street - 'Java Jigglers' - it hadn't been there the day before, and I did a double-take to make sure I really had seen it. The new strip mall had slowly been filling with little shops, a nice variety of businesses that catered to a similar clientele as 'Cafe Muse' - and now this? Right on the side of the road, drive-through espresso, served up by a pair of scantily clad baristas.

"Don't worry, Megan," Jason said when he arrived later that morning, "it's just a fad - and like all fads, it'll die off before you know it. Once guys realize it's lousy coffee and they don't actually get to touch the, um, display items, they'll go out of business in no time."

I smiled, glad that he was able to make me laugh and forget the supposed competition for the moment. Don't get me wrong, I'm not a prude, just an earnest young woman who had found a second home in this high-class artsy cafe, and didn't understand the appeal of a crass operation like that. Would men really choose to-go coffee in a paper cup over our artisan brew, just because of the tits?

Unfortunately for both my sense of aesthetics and my tip jar, yes. Over the next several days, I watched in frustration as many of our regulars chose drive-through titillation over a relaxed cup of great coffee. First it was the young men, but soon it was others as well, drawn by the daily specials on syrup-laden drinks, the punch-cards (buy ten, get a flash with number eleven!)

But the excuses when folks came back to 'Cafe Muse' were the most offensive. Families claiming to be just back from a vacation; young professionals who apparently had an unprecedented string of early-morning meetings. They laughed politely at my pointed jokes - my favorite renamed the 'jigglers' the 'clapuccino girls' - but I could sense their tension, their eagerness to get their coffee 'to go' rather than stay a while as they always had in the past.

Jason was still confident, still taking it all in stride, but I was beginning to get fed up, feeling like I needed to do something to shake things up. Perhaps it was the difference in our ages - Jason had more life experience, and had been at this business for a while now, presumably riding out a few previous bumps like this one. But this was my first real job, and I had poured my heart and soul into it. The bimbos across the street were taking in triple my tips after just dipping their tits into the business. And I mean that literally - on this particular day, they had dipped their nipples in chocolate. That was the last straw.

That day after I was home from work, I stared at myself long and hard in the mirror. I was just as hot as those girls working across the street, I just didn't flaunt it, preferring to be comfortable and casual. Maybe it was time for a little honest competition? I stripped down to my bra and panties and stepped into my closet, studying my available wardrobe. Yes, this was worth a try.

Particular as he was, Jason had never actually told me how to dress when I came to work, but I always got the impression that he thought my image was a good fit for the Cafe. I almost always wore a black turtleneck or sweater, and loved long, flowing skirts. My long blonde hair was usually tied into a ponytail or wrapped in a bandanna. The next day, I would go with something a little different and see if it didn't bring a few customers back. No need to be a slut, but a little more skin wouldn't hurt.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Most of the customers didn't even seem to notice as I stood before them in a form-fitting sundress, my hair down in waves. The next day, a plunging neckline and painted-on jeans didn't get me even one big tip. I was having fun with my wardrobe, but was shocked and frustrated that our customers couldn't get over the novelty of tits actually hanging out as they were served their coffee.

The next day, my hair was in two braids, and I was wearing a tailored, buttoned blouse and knee-length skirt. As soon as he got in, Jason asked to see me in his office as soon as Rachel got to work to relieve me from the counter. He had looked very serious, and I was worried - was business already down enough that he was going to have to reduce my hours? Had I made a mistake in the books?

"Hi Jason, what's up?" I said cheerfully as I stepped into the back room - which doubled as his office and our roasting room.

"Hi, Megan. Can you close the door behind you, we need to talk."

Uh oh, it was bad news.

"I'm disappointed in you, Megan, stooping to their level."

"Um, what do you mean?" I asked, well aware of what he meant, and embarrassed that he saw through me so easily.

"Megan, you're a beautiful young woman, and just as hot as anyone they'll hire across the street. But you know how seriously I take this business, and we need to stay true to ourselves. Like I told you, they're just part of a fad, and they'll disappear as quickly as they arrived."

I was blushing, both because I knew he was right, and because he had called me hot.

"Unbutton your blouse."

"What?"

"You heard me. I want to prove my point."

"Jason, you don't need to rub it in, I know you're right."

"No, really. This is important. Unbutton your blouse."

I looked deep into his eyes, searching for his intent, my heart pounding as I decided how to respond. He stood calmly before me, his piercing blue eyes revealing nothing of his intentions. Was this just humiliation to prove a point? Did he intend to seduce me? Impossible. Or not?

After what seemed like minutes, I gave in, and raised my hands from my sides up to my collar, where my fingers went to work on the top button of my blouse. Would he stop me? One button, then two, then three. It was clear now that he had no intention of stopping me, and soon the blouse was completely unbuttoned, my lace bra revealed behind the baby blue stripes.

"Now, take it off and throw it over to me."

Why stop now, when I was both curious and turned on by this unexpected scenario. I did as instructed, peeling my blouse off and tossing it over to Jason. He caught it and sat down on the edge of his desk. "Now, your bra, slowly."

Now, strangely, all sense of humiliation was gone, and I found myself getting into the act of stripping in front of my boss. I slowly pulled one strap down off my shoulder, then the other, then reached around for the clasp. I pulled my hands back in front to catch the fabric before it fell away from my skin, feigning bashfulness as I stepped closer to him. Then, noticing an encouraging glint in his eye, I let my hands drop, tossing my bra to him and feeling a sense of freedom as I stood before him, naked from the waist up.

"Now, Megan," he said, moving his hands away from his crotch and pointing to the obvious bulge that had been hidden by my blouse, "do you see what you've done?"

I smiled, enjoying the realization that this was not about my humiliation. But I still wasn't sure if he intended to take things further, so I fished a little. "OK, OK, I get it. So you're telling me that my tits are just as good as the ones across the street, and therefore I should let it go, and get back to work?"

"No, Megan. I'm telling you that, as much as I officially disapprove of your change of wardrobe over the past few days, you've been driving me wild with each new outfit, and I couldn't wait for an excuse to get you alone in here."

"And what do you want to do with me, now that you have me here?"

"Hmm, do you want to keep talking about it, or should I just show you? Get over here."

I quickly covered the few steps separating us, and as soon as I was within reach, he grabbed my round tits, kneading them firmly in his strong hands and then taking each one into his mouth, sucking and nibbling at my nipples. I moved my hands to his crotch and began stroking his cock through the denim of his jeans, feeling it grow and harden under my touch.

He responded by moving one hand from my chest to my thigh, finding the hem of my skirt and slipping underneath, slowly tracing his fingers closer and closer to my already dripping-wet crotch. He cupped my pussy through my panties and began a slow, circular motion, and I instinctively spread my legs as far as the fabric of my skirt would allow.

Already losing myself in the moment, I pulled back to reality and began focusing my attention on freeing his bulging cock. I undid his belt, unbuttoned his fly, and eventually managed to free him from his boxers, gasping with excitement as I saw his full length. I slipped one hand around his shaft and began stroking quickly, while my other hand cupped his balls, rolling and squeezing them gently between my fingers.

I moaned with pleasure as two of his fingers slid inside my panties and touched my pussy lips directly. He quickly pulled me close and whispered in my ear, "Shhh, we have to be quiet - remember there are customers right on the other side of that door!"

I did remember - now that he mentioned it - and the knowledge only added to the excitement. His tongue lingered on my earlobe, and then he gave it a little nibble, as his fingers now slipped into me. I ground into him as his fingers bottomed out and his thumb touched my clit. I responded by stroking his cock faster now, my mouth finding his for a passionate kiss rather than allowing another gasp or moan to escape my lips.

He was finger-fucking me at a furious pace now, and I returned the favor, jacking him off in time with his strokes in and out of my pussy. Just as we began to settle into this rhythm, he stopped, pulling out of me so that he could change our position. He shoved aside the papers on his desk, and lay back, motioning for me to climb on top of him in a 69 position. I unzipped my skirt, let it fall to the floor, quickly followed by my panties, and followed his direction. His giant cock now in my face as I kneeled above him, I eagerly sucked in as much of his length as I could handle, and began bobbing up and down on him.

It was now Jason who copied my rhythm, again pressing his fingers - three this time - into my pussy, fucking me as I sucked him. After a few moments of this pleasure, his tongue found my clit, and it took every ounce of self-control I had not to cry out. It wasn't long before I had my first orgasm, bucking wildly above him and struggling to keep up my motions on his cock as I covered his fingers in my pussy juices.

After riding out my hot, sticky orgasm, he slowly climbed out from under me, standing next to the desk and stroking his cock gently as I pulled myself up again. "Are you ready to be fucked properly now? Are you ready for my cock?"

I hissed back to him, "Oh god yes, give it to me, Jason!"

Supporting my weight with my hands behind me, I sat with my ass on the edge of the desk, my pussy exposed for the taking. Jason grabbed my ankles and plunged into me in one powerful stroke, and I had to bite my lip to keep from moaning in pleasure. The feeling of fullness was incredible, and I could feel my pussy throbbing even before he began to push in and out of me.

Every few minutes changing the angle of his penetration by moving my legs, he brought me to higher and higher plateaus of pleasure, and I found myself awed by his stamina - never before had a man brought me so much pleasure before succumbing to his own orgasm. "Yes," he whispered, "that's it. Your tight little pussy is going to make me cum!"

"Jason, wait, I want you to fuck me from behind, and cover my naughty little ass with your cum."

"Oh, god, Megan, yes!" He pulled out of me and backed up to give me room to stand up. Playing up the drama, I slowly and deliberately placed each forearm on the desk, spread my legs wide for him, and looked back over my shoulder at him with pure lust in my eyes. He couldn't wait any longer, and pounded deep into me, his hands reaching around to grasp my tits, squeezing my nipples until they hurt as he fucked me with abandon.

Before long, he could no longer hold on, and stood upright, fucking me so hard and fast that our skin slapped together loudly with each stroke. He grabbed me by the hips, pulling me back into him for even deeper penetration, and at this moment I succumbed to an overwhelming orgasm. My pussy muscles clenched around his still-pounding cock as I could feel my juices squirt out around him.

I was panting, gasping for air, when he finally came as well, pulling out at the last second and shooting his hot load all over my ass. Even after he had finished, he let his cock slide back and forth between my ass cheeks, as he massaged my ass and lower back, spreading his cum all over my skin. He let his hand fall between my legs, my own juices still dripping, and quickly brushed past my still-sensitive clit, causing me to jump and giggle with pleasure beneath him.

We took our time to become presentable again - and then took our turns leaving his office separately - but only after we'd come to an agreement. I would go back to my old work wardrobe, which after all was more appropriate to the ambience of the cafe. But only with the understanding that any and all of those clothes could come off at his request, in the privacy of his office.



The End

[birdie8819]

The Birthday Surprise


Kelly is more nervous than she thought she would be. Not really sure why she is so nervous, because it's just a strip club. But she looks over at Jimmy and sees the excitement on his face and it causes her to crack a smile. She would do anything to make him happy and is not generally a jealous girl so why not, she tells herself as a sort of reassurance. Besides, she knows who he is going home with tonight.

As she walks into the club with Jimmy by her side, he senses her nervousness and gives her hand an extra squeeze. "You know I love you Kelly, and no girl can replace you," he says with confidence in his voice, and a deep stare into her eyes. This causes butterflies in her stomach and she gets that silly little smile on her face as she blushes.

They find a spot near the back, not wanting to be noticed. When she surveys the room there is the typical strip club scene. A little smoke in the air, loud music, and kind of a seedy look to most of the guys. Some of the girls were walking around the room trying to attract attention, but Kelly could tell that none of them really did anything for him, cause he was spending more time looking at her and rubbing the back of her neck just the way he knows she likes it.

He seemed to be more worried about her feeling comfortable than anything else. Kelly thought that was sweet and kind of sexy. Jimmy whispered into her ear, "If you want to leave we can. To be honest you are way hotter than any of these girls anyways, and I'm kind of getting excited about getting a personal lap dance from you instead." This got her excited and she thought about it for a second. But as she was thinking a new girl came out from behind the curtain.

She had long sexy legs, with a tight little black skirt, and an ass that was a portrait of perfection! Her abs were tight and she had all the right curves in all the right places. Her eyes were piercing and seemed to focused on her as she moved about the stage. Her movements so fluid and sensual.

Kelly started having thoughts like she had never had before. Thoughts that scared her a little, but were very exciting. "What do you think of her?" Jimmy says as he realizes that she is mesmerized by the woman on the stage.

"She is incredible!" she says with kind of a grin on her face. Kelly is biting her lip a little just imagining what it might feel like to kiss those soft luscious lips. Kelly asks, "Would you like a lap dance from her?" and almost before he says yes she is out of her chair and walking across the room to talk to her.

Their eyes still fixated on each other as she walks toward her. No words needed to be said. She just gently took the woman's hand and led her over to Jimmy. "It's his Birthday and I promised him a lap dance. Do you want to give him one?" she says still holding on to her hand. She can feel the sexual energy coming from her hand as she spoke, and she could see how excited Jimmy was getting at the mere thought of it.

"I would love to!" explained the woman, "but why don't we go to our private VIP room." The woman takes his hand with her other hand and leads the two of them into a room in the back. Both Jimmy and Kelly were so excited they were practically skipping into the room.

Jimmy is led to the chair in the middle of the room as the music starts. But the whole time Kelly and this woman can't keep there eyes off of each other, and at this point the stripper is stroking Kelly's arm, sending a chill down her body. He could sense Kelly's passion for the stripper and jumps from his chair, takes Kelly's hand, and places her in the chair. "I would rather see you get the lap dance if you don't mind," he says.

She tries to contain her excitement and says, "anything for you baby!" He could see the excitement on the strippers face too, as she let go of his hand and was totally focused on Kelly now. He was starting to think maybe he was the one that should have been worried about taking her to the club.

The stripper spends some time grinding her perfect ass on her lap. Then she turns to her and says, "I know your not supposed to, but you can touch me if you want to, besides I think your man here wants a little show."

They both turn and look at Jimmy, who can't contain his smile at this point. Kelly runs her hands down the strippers back, slowly pressing her nails against her to show her excitement. The stripper senses the excitement and turns toward her, slowly taking off the skirt to reveal a perfect little G-string underneath.

She spreads her legs and straddles Kelly. As she moves to the music, she slowly takes off her bra and shakes her chest a little to show off her perfect breasts and very hard nipples. The stripper leans into her and whispers into her ear, "look at how hard you make my nipples!"

She takes Kelly's hand and places it on her breast. Kelly is getting very excited, especially when she looks over at Jimmy and sees the look on his face and the bulge forming in his pants.

The stripper looks over at Jimmy too and says, "Don't you want to feel how hard your girlfriend is making my nipples right now?" He jumps over to her in record time, and places his hand on her other breast. It was a perfect handful, and her nipple was as hard as he had ever felt. His cock jumped in his pants a little.

She then proceeded to brush her nipple against Kelly's lips ever so slightly. "Don't you want to feel it in your mouth?" she asked. Kelly quickly envelopes her breast in her mouth and begins to lick and suck, knowing exactly what will turn her on the most. The stripper grabs Her hand and places it on her pussy inviting her to feel it with her fingers. "You see how wet you are making me?" she asks.

"Oh yes you are very wet, can I finger your pussy?" Kelly asks. But almost before the stripper can say yes her fingers are sliding deep inside of her. The stripper lets out a screech and you could tell she was enjoying this as much as they were. The stripper looks over at Jimmy and takes Kelly's other hand and places it on his crotch.

"I think he needs some attention too," she explains as she unbuckles his pants and pulls out his now throbbing cock. They both spend some time stroking his cock and teasing his balls with their hands. Kelly's other hand still exploring the inside of the stripper's pussy, while she rocks back and forth.

"I think it's time for you to give him his Birthday present," she says as she motions for her to put his cock in her mouth. Kelly quickly takes his big hard cock in her mouth. Mmmmmmm It has never tasted better than it does tonight.

The stripper was still stroking it with her hand. But before she knew it the stripper spread Kelly's legs and began to massage her pussy too. This was so new and exciting. The mere touch of her hands was practically enough for Kelly to be sent over the edge, and she started groaning, which only caused Jimmy to groan with excitement as well.

Then suddenly the stripper couldn't take it any more and dropped to her knees. She seemed to attack Kelly's pussy with her mouth enveloping it, and tasting the sweet wetness in her mouth. Kelly jumped, but continued to take Jimmy's cock in her mouth.

Now the strippers pace had slowed and she was taking long, wide, slow licks across her. Sending shock waves throughout her body with every lick, until she couldn't take it anymore. Her body began to move about rapidly and Jimmy and the stripper could tell that she was about to cum. When she is finished the stripper sits up and says, "Do you mind if I get a taste of that cock?"

Kelly is now ready to try anything and quickly says, "only if I can taste that pussy." Kelly and the stripper quickly trade places and Kelly excitedly drops to her knees. Jimmy places his cock in the strippers mouth.

He is so excited and yet proud of himself for lasting as long as he has. Kelly never thought it would be such a turn on to watch another woman suck on her man's cock! She watched for a moment as she gently stroked the stripper's pussy with her fingers.

Then she couldn't take it any more. She had to see what a beautiful pussy like this would taste like in her mouth. She loves the feel of the warmth on her tongue! She is getting very excited with every lick and is really enjoying making another woman squirm in the chair.

Jimmy looks over at Kelly and says, "I want to be inside of you!" He quickly drops to his knees behind her, pulls up her skirt, moves her panties to the side, and thrusts his cock into her. The feeling of his cock sliding into her and her tongue licking the stripper's pussy sends her to the edge again.

She can feel the legs of the stripper start to quiver and her moans start to get louder. This only encourages both Jimmy and Kelly who are both close to orgasm at this point. The moans turn to screams as Kelly feels the stripper's pussy tighten and contract and then get very wet.

At the same time she is having an orgasm and her pussy is doing the same. This sends Jimmy into a state of ecstasy as well and he gives several big thrusts into her, all the while trying to hold in from screaming from the pleasure of his cum shooting inside of her.

The three of them are exhausted, but very satisfied! The stripper begins to get dressed and Jimmy walks over to her. "How much do we owe you?"

She just winks and says, "this ones on the house, besides I think I had more fun than ya'll did."

She smiles and leaves the room. Jimmy just looks at Kelly and says, "I can't wait till my next Birthday."

Kelly grins and says, "What makes you think I want to wait that long?"


The End

[birdie8819]

Song of the Whales

As Reiko stepped onto the airport tarmac and breathed in the warm Hawaiian air, she was relieved to be nearing the final leg of her journey. At last she was on Oahu. Her journey had begun in Japan nearly a year earlier.

Having just graduated with a degree in biology, Reiko had wanted some time away from school to decide if she wanted to go to medical school or try her hand at something else. Her wealthy father was very supportive of his only daughter, and went out of his way to keep her happy.

One evening while watching the news, she saw a story about the confrontations between Japan's whaling ships and anti-whaling activists. Reiko's inquisitive mind wanted to understand why so much of the rest of the world was so vehemently against whaling. While searching the internet for whale related information, she came across "An Open Letter to the Youth of Japan" by Dr. Roger Payne, one of the world's foremost experts on whales. It was an impassioned plea for Japanese youth to discover the wonders of the incredible marine mammals. Especially as a biology major, it fired Reiko's curiosity and she began to read about whales. She became fascinated with whales' use of sonar, their diving ability, their social structures, and especially whale song.

Fluent in English and in use of the internet, Reiko soon began to correspond with an American marine biologist named Sean Emery. He lived in Hawaii with his wife, and was an authority on whale communication. It wasn't long before Reiko had talked the Emerys into taking her on as an intern for a week. Reiko would assist the Emerys in their research in return for a place to stay and for teaching Reiko about whales.

Another reason that the Emerys agreed to Reiko's internship was because they knew that the most effective way to end Japanese whaling was to change the attitude of the Japanese people from within. A young Japanese anti-whaling activist could only help end the slaughter.

Sean spied Reiko the instant she entered the terminal. Standing six feet four inches, he could see over most of the crowd. Reiko had exchanged e-mail photos with Sean, and the young beauty would have stood out in any crowd. Her straight, black hair was parted in the middle and reached almost to her breasts. At 5'2" and petite, she looked more like a girl than a twenty-two year-old young woman.

As Reiko's eyes adjusted to the shade of the terminal, she saw a tall man holding a sign above his head which was lettered with her name in English. She recognized the man as Sean Emery. Reiko smiled and walked toward him.

Standing next to Sean was a very attractive blonde woman. Reiko assumed it was Sean's wife, Diane.

Finally seeing people in the flesh is usually an interesting moment. Sean was as nice looking as his photo, but seemed even taller and more muscular than Reiko had pictured him. He looked younger than his 44 years. His green eyes were intelligent and inviting. His salt and pepper hair was short and neat. From spending so much time outdoors, his face and arms were tanned.

Reiko recognized a beautiful woman when she saw one. Sean's wife, Diane, was stunningly beautiful. Her blonde hair was short, yet stylish. Diane's blue eyes gleamed mischievously. Her lips were full and sensuous. She was 42, but looked younger. Her slim waist accentuated her 34C chest. A tight denim mini-skirt showed off her terrific legs and ass. Diane was about three inches taller than Reiko.

The Emerys both smiled and bowed to Reiko. Reiko bowed, straightened, and extended her right hand to Sean and then to Diane.

"Aloha... welcome to Oahu, Reiko," Sean said.

"Thank you," Reiko replied.

"How was your trip?" Diane inquired.

"The flight from Tokyo to Hawaii was long, but thankfully uneventful," Reiko replied in nearly flawless English.

"We'll have you back to our place soon, and then you can unpack and relax," Diane said.

"Let's pick up your luggage and get out of here," Sean suggested.

Reiko nodded in agreement. During the ride back to the Emery's home, the threesome made pleasant conversation and listened to good music. Reiko gazed out of the car windows and marvelled at the beautiful, lush Hawaiian landscape. She barely noticed the passing of time and soon they were pulling into a driveway.

Once in the clean, comfortable house, Reiko was informed that they were taking her to a bay-front restaurant for dinner, and that she was welcome to shower after her long trip. After unpacking in the guest room, the shower gave Reiko a second wind. In a sexy mood after showering, Reiko put on a blue, low-cut knit top which revealed some of her 32B chest, and a skirt similar to the one Diane had worn. It pleased Reiko to see that Diane had also chosen a low-cut, black top and denim mini-skirt to wear to the restaurant. Sean dressed coastal casual - gray shorts and a navy-blue shirt.

As they left for the restaurant, the late afternoon was picture perfect: sunny, 77 degrees, with a slight breeze out of the south. The restaurant was only a few minutes drive. As the threesome walked toward the door, Diane turned toward Reiko.

"Would you like to eat outside? They have a nice deck overlooking the bay, with tables with umbrellas," Diane smiled.

"That sounds great," Reiko nodded and smiled.

The restaurant's outside dining deck was raised on pilings and was only about twenty feet from the water lapping against a bulkhead. The hostess led them to a table near the outer railing and placed menus on the table. Reiko sat, inhaled the salt air, and looked west across the expansive bay. The setting sun glittered on the water like thousands of diamonds. All tension had drained from Reiko.

"This is why I like to eat out whenever we can," Diane explained.

Sean grinned at Reiko and whispered, "Diane likes to eat out almost as much as being eaten. Don'cha, Di?"

Diane smiled and whispered, "Don't be giving away my secrets. You're so bad."

Reiko missed the sexual innuendo, but smiled politely.

Their waitress asked if they would like drinks before dinner and they all replied affirmatively. Sean ordered a VO and Seven-Up, Diane a martini, and Reiko ordered white wine.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

During the delicious dinner, Reiko learned that Diane was an audio technician and that Sean taught marine biology at the local university. Between the good food and drinks, beautiful ambiance, and pleasant company, Reiko hadn't felt so carefree in a long time. They stayed to watch the sun set into the ocean and then headed back to the house.

After Reiko had retired to her room and the Emerys had retired to theirs, Diane was getting undressed.

"Reiko's even better looking in person than in her photo," Diane observed, as Sean was removing his shorts.

"Is she? I hadn't noticed," Sean said softly, just to tease his wife.

Diane chuckled, "Bullshit... Since when don't you notice a young hottie?"

Sean grinned and replied, "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

Diane smiled and nodded.

The following day was spent preparing the Emerys' large sloop for whale research. Reiko learned more about whales and the equipment used to study them in that one day than she had up until then. Even on the short drive to the marina, Sean and Diane answered several questions which Reiko asked.

Upon walking out the marina dock, Reiko learned that a single masted sailboat was also called a sloop. The Emerys' sloop was forty-eight feet long, with a large comfortable cabin area. It bobbed very gently at its marina slip. Reiko eagerly anticipated getting out on the ocean.

The threesome began to haul supplies and equipment from the station wagon to the boat. A little while later, Sean explained to Reiko a little about scuba gear, as he prepared to install a hydrophone (an underwater microphone) under the keel of the boat.

By the end of Reiko's first full day on Oahu, the Emerys' large sailboat had been stocked with supplies, and the research equipment was fully functional. The following day would be spent traversing the ocean to the waters nearer to Maui.

The next morning dawned sunny and warm, with a steady seventeen knot breeze. Reiko was very excited to be going to sea with the Emerys. As the sloop made its way out of the marina, Reiko felt her pulse quicken. She grinned broadly at Sean and Diane. Once in clear water, Sean and Diane raised the sails, shut off the engine, and the boat sliced through the mild chop.

They had only been underway fifteen minutes when Reiko cried, "Look... look!"

She pointed to the dolphins riding the bow wave of the boat.

"The world's greatest surfers," Diane said with a smile.

Reiko took several photos and gazed at the playful dolphins until, just as suddenly as they had appeared, they disappeared. She turned and grinned again at Sean and Diane. They returned her smile, pleased that their intern was enjoying the voyage.

While Reiko had been watching the dolphins, Sean had changed into a pair of swimming trunks. Reiko stole glances at Sean's muscular torso, and at his powerful arms as he steered the sailboat. Reiko thought that he was one of the most handsome men she'd ever seen.

Reiko watched as Diane began to apply sunscreen to her face and neck. Diane then pulled off her sweatshirt and jeans to reveal a blue bikini underneath. She began to apply sunscreen to the rest of her body that she could reach. Reiko tried not to stare, but Diane possessed a figure as lovely as her face. Her flat stomach accentuated her large firm breasts. Her shapely ass and legs looked even better in the bikini than they did in a mini-skirt. Reiko knew that there were many twenty-something year-old women who wished they had a body like 42 year-old Diane.

Sean approached the women and asked, "Hey, Di, want me to do your back?"

"Thanks, hun," Diane smiled, and handed Sean the sunscreen.

Sean began to spread the lotion on Diane's back.

Diane smiled at Reiko and said, "Why don't you put on a swimsuit and cool off?"

"I think I will," Reiko replied.

She disappeared down into the cabin, and returned in a few minutes. She was wearing a wine colored bikini.

"Wow, you look terrific," Diane said with a smile. Sean simply gazed at the young beauty. Though she wasn't as voluptuous as Diane, Reiko's body was lean and shapely. The breeze blew strands of dark hair across Reiko's lovely face.

"Thank you," Reiko said shyly.

"Come here, honey," Diane said, "Let me put some sunscreen on you before you get burned."

Reiko sat next to Diane, who squeezed some lotion into her hand. Reiko and Diane smiled at each other, and then Reiko allowed Diane to begin applying the lotion to her face. In the short time that she'd been there, Reiko felt a strong attraction to both of the Emerys. Diane was undoubtedly the sexiest woman Reiko had ever met. She enjoyed having the beautiful, mature blonde rub the lotion onto her flesh. Diane applied sunscreen to Reiko's shoulders, back, and legs. Reiko chose to do her stomach and breasts because she was slightly ticklish. Surreptitiously watching the two women, Sean was unable to control the stiffening in his shorts, and did his best to camouflage the tent. Despite his efforts, Reiko took notice of the impressive bulge in Sean's trunks.

As the sun began to set, the breeze dropped to a mild five knots, and the ocean swells flattened out. The threesome ate a light dinner, and changed back into warmer clothing. Back up on deck, a plastic tumbler half-filled with Chambord was handed to Reiko by Sean. Diane and Sean listened more intently to the hydrophone. As the sky grew darker and darker, Reiko peered upward. Away from the diffused light of any land, Reiko watched as more and more stars appeared. When the sky grew black, Reiko saw more stars than she had ever seen at any time in her life. It seemed that the entire Milky Way hung above her head. She found it breathtaking.

Suddenly, over the speaker came a long low moan, followed by clicks and whistles. Reiko looked anxiously at Sean and Diane. Another higher cry followed, and then another low moan. The sounds echoed through the water's depths.

Sean looked at Reiko and said quietly, "That, my dear, is a male humpback whale."

Reiko's almond eyes widened and a smile crept across her face.

"I think Reiko brought luck with her. Whale song on the first evening out is terrific," Diane said, as she began recording the ethereal sounds coming through the hydrophone below the keel.

Sean smiled at Reiko and said, "They know that you're up here and want to impress you."

Reiko smiled and moved closer to the speaker. She marvelled at the non-terrestrial sounds created by the passing leviathans, and gazed up at the mast slowly sweeping the incredibly starry sky. Reiko drank her liqueur and listened intently. Up from the depths came arias, concertos, and requiems. Haunting melodies hung in the calm night air.

Reiko whispered, "It's so beautiful..."

For more than half an hour, the three humans were transfixed by the eerie beauty of the whale vocalizations. As the cries, moans and clicks slowly faded away, Reiko had experienced an epiphany, an intuitive insight into the essential intelligence, complexity, and beauty of whales. Tears trickled down her soft cheeks and onto her smiling lips.

Sean had disappeared into the cabin below, but quickly returned carrying a large bottle and three plastic cups.

"Some Spumante to celebrate Reiko's first whale songs," Sean said.

He removed the cork, poured three cups of the sparkling wine, and handed a cup to Reiko and Diane.

"To the whales," Diane said, raising her cup.

Reiko repeated, "To the whales."

"And to Reiko for being here to experience it," Sean added.

The trio quickly drank their Spumante, and then Sean refilled their cups.

After draining their cups again, and hearing no further whale sounds, Diane suggested that they go into the more comfortable cabin.

"Good idea," Sean agreed.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Once below deck, Diane sat on the couch, patted the cushion next to her, and said, "Reiko, sit next to me."

She welcomed the chance to sit close to Diane.

Diane smiled at Reiko and asked, "Now are you glad you came to Hawaii?"

"My English is not good enough to tell you how very happy I am at this moment."

Sean sat on the other side of Reiko.

"Maybe you can just show us by giving each of us a kiss?" Sean smiled.

Reiko stared into Sean's inviting eyes. Feeling the effects of the liqueur, wine, and the euphoria of the evening, Reiko's inhibitions were quickly melting away. This man and woman had shown her one of the most amazing days of her life. She felt so close to both of them, that she wanted to share herself with them. Reiko smiled and nodded.

Sean slipped his powerful arm around Reiko's shoulder, pulled her close, and pressed his lips to hers. Reiko was somewhat surprised by the passion in Sean's kiss, but welcomed it.

"Hey, don't I get a kiss too?" Diane said.

Sean and Reiko broke their embrace, and Reiko turned toward Diane, smiling. The two women put their hands on each other's shoulders and pressed their lips together. When Reiko felt Diane's tongue brush her lips, she opened her mouth to receive it. Diane slid her lips slowly against Reiko's, as their tongues intertwined.

With his fingers, Sean moved Reiko's long dark hair to expose her neck, and began to kiss her soft skin. Reiko moaned quietly. She had never been pleasured by two people at once and was savoring the sensuality. Reiko then felt Diane's hands slip under her shirt and move up to her breasts. Skilled fingers rubbed Reiko's nipples through her bra. After feeling Reiko's nipples become erect, Diane grabbed the bottom of Reiko's shirt and lifted it. Reiko raised her arms to ease its removal.

Then it was Sean's turn to kiss Reiko again. She opened her mouth to receive his tongue and ran her hand over his chest. While Diane watched Sean fondle Reiko's breasts, she quickly removed her own shirt and shorts, revealing a skimpy white bra and white bikini panties. Diane moved to Sean, took hold of the bottom of his shirt, and began to lift. Sean broke his kiss with Reiko to allow his wife to pull the shirt off. Reiko admired his muscular, hairy chest. Sean pulled Diane close and they kissed passionately. Reiko watched Sean's hands fondle Diane's large breasts over her bra. Reiko had been wanting to touch those beautiful breasts all day, so she reached up and placed her small palm over Diane's left bra cup. She felt its heft and gently rubbed.

Diane paused kissing Sean, smiled at Reiko, and said softly, "That feels so good."

Diane sat on Reiko's left again. Reiko grinned at Diane.

Diane returned the smile and said seductively, "My husband has a big hard-on. I'll bet you'd like to see it. You know what I mean by hard-on?"

Reiko momentarily felt shy and replied, "His penis?"

Diane smiled and said, "Yeah, his erect penis."

"I would love to see his hard-on," Reiko grinned.

Reiko smiled up at Sean who had a lustful leer on his face.

Diane undid Sean's shorts and then slid the zipper down. She slipped her fingers into the waistband of his boxer briefs and pulled them down along with his shorts, until they fell to the floor. He stepped out of them and stood facing the women, hands on hips.

Reiko gazed at his ivory erection standing straight out like a flagpole. She estimated it to be about eight inches long and proportionately thick.

"It is the nicest one I have ever seen," Reiko whispered.

When Diane grasped Sean's rod and stroked it, Sean closed his eyes and moaned, "Oh, yeah."

With her right hand, Diane grasped Reiko's left wrist and guided Reiko's hand to Sean's erection. When the palm of her hand contacted the head of Sean's hard-on, Reiko needed no further guidance. She curled her fingers around the shaft, replacing Diane's hand. She squeezed gently and felt the warm rod throb in her hand. Reiko looked up at Sean and smiled as she stroked his big boner.

Sean returned her smile and whispered, "That's a good girl."

Diane reached behind Reiko, unhooked her bra, and helped slide it off. When Reiko released her grip on Sean's hard-on, Sean sat on her opposite side. Almost as one, Diane put her mouth to Reiko's left nipple and Sean began to lick Reiko's right nipple. Reiko moaned quietly.

After a couple of minutes, Diane unhooked the rivet on Reiko's jeans and pulled the zipper down. As Diane watched Sean licking Reiko's nipples, she hooked her fingers into Reiko's waistband and began to slide down her pants. Reiko lifted her hips to ease their removal. Diane then removed Reiko's bikini panties, exposing her fine, black pubic hair.

Next, Diane quickly removed her own panties and knelt before Reiko, who spread her legs to receive the beautiful woman. Reiko gazed into Diane's eyes a second before Diane pressed her lips into Reiko's muff and kissed her vagina. Reiko moaned as Sean licked her nipples and his lovely wife licked Reiko's wet pussy.

With her right hand, Reiko squeezed Sean's hard-on and felt it throb in her hand. She ran the fingers of her left hand through Diane's soft blonde hair.

Sean began to kiss and lick his way down Reiko's stomach and down her abdomen, until he joined Diane in licking Reiko's pussy. Reiko felt Sean slide two long fingers inside of her, as two tongues pleasured her. Both Diane and Sean were virtuoso cunnilinguists, and Reiko became their instrument. They played Reiko until their duets and solos took Reiko to ecstasy.



"Ohah... ohah... ohah!" Reiko panted, as she thrust against their tongues and fingers.

While Sean's tongue caressed Reiko's clit, Diane fingered Reiko and said, "Com'on, baby, cum... Just let yourself go... Cum, honey, cum..."

A few seconds later, Reiko's body shuddered as a powerful orgasm swept through her.

"Aaahhh... yeeaahhh," Reiko moaned as she continued to shudder.

While Reiko lay panting, trying to catch her breath, Sean and Diane smiled at each other. Their faces glistened with Reiko's sex juice. Sean toweled off Diane's face, and then his own. He kissed Diane passionately.

"Lemme suck your dick, hun," Diane said.

"I'd love that, baby," Sean said as he stood before Diane.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

Diane grasped Sean's hard-on, looked up at him, and swirled her tongue around the head five times. She then slid her lips over the head taking the stiff dick deep into her mouth. Sean moaned and ran his fingers into Diane's soft hair. Reiko moved next to Diane, and watched her suck the handsome hard-on. Diane took her mouth from Sean's cock and pointed it at Reiko.

"Want some, sweetie?" Diane grinned.

"Yes, please," Reiko said politely and smiled up at Sean. She took hold of the long boner from Diane, and swirled her tongue around the swollen pinkish head as she'd seen Diane do. When Reiko took the stiff ivory dick into her mouth, she felt it throb on her tongue. She tasted Sean's pre-cum and swallowed. Reiko couldn't take the big dick very far into her small mouth, but she slid it in and out rapidly. Sean moaned and ran his fingers through Reiko's long black hair. Reiko made soft gagging sounds whenever the tall man's cock reached the back of her throat, and it further excited both Emerys.

While Reiko sucked Sean's dick, Diane did her best to lick his scrotum. Next, the two women took turns sucking and licking Sean's throbbing hard-on, even licking it at the same time. Sean was beginning to lose control, and didn't want to cum just yet.

"Hey, Reiko," Sean began, "Since Diane licked your pussy, I think you should lick Diane's."

Reiko took her mouth from Sean's erection and said, "Whatever you both want."

Diane leaned back on the couch and spread her legs to receive the young beauty. Reiko knelt on all fours between her legs. The neatly trimmed dark blonde pubic curls were an unfamiliar sight to the Japanese woman, and Reiko ran her fingertips into Diane's muff. Reiko's eyes met Diane's just before she kissed Diane's pussy. Diane moaned as Reiko ran her tongue up and down Diane's moist slit.

Sean had moved behind Reiko. He put the index and middle fingers of his right hand into his mouth, and then he used them to rub Reiko's young mound. She was still very wet. Sean knelt behind Reiko, rubbed the head of his hard-on against her pussy, and then slowly pushed inside. The petite woman's vagina was as tight as Sean had expected, and he only pushed his rod half-way in before sliding it back out. He repeated the movement, slowly penetrating a little deeper with each push. Reiko moaned loudly, even with her mouth pressed against Diane's muff.

Reiko had never been penetrated so deeply before or by such a large erection. She felt Diane's fingers running through her hair as she licked Diane's clit. The Emerys had made her cum, and now she wanted nothing more than to return the favor. Reiko slid the index and middle fingers of her right hand into Diane's wet box, while her tongue lapped Diane's clit.

"Oh, yeah," Diane moaned, "I'm almost there, baby." She thrust her vagina against Reiko's face, and ran the fingers of both of her hands through Reiko's hair. Reiko licked Diane's clit as rapidly and as hard as she could.

"Lick that pussy!" Sean encouraged Reiko, and playfully slapped a hand against her firm ass. Sean knew better than anybody how quickly orgasmic his wife could become. He could tell by the look on Diane's face that she was near orgasm.

"Keep lickin', baby... I'm gonna cum," Diane moaned, "Aaahhh..."

Diane's body shuddered as the orgasm swept through her, and then she lay panting on the couch. Sean continued to fuck Reiko doggie-style for a minute, before he pulled out.

"I want you to fuck me on top," Sean said to Reiko, and then laid on his back on the carpeted floor.

Slightly confused, Reiko turned toward Diane and said, "Show me what to do."

"I'll do it first, then you copy me," Diane said.

Diane straddled Sean's hips, held his erection straight up, and then lowered her pussy onto her husband's hard-on. Reiko moved around so that she was facing Diane, and could better observe the sex position. Reiko watched as Diane raised and lowered her hips rapidly, sliding Sean's long dick in and out of her pussy.

"You see, Reiko," Diane began, "This way you can go fast or slow, lean forward or back, whatever feels good to you. Sean loves everything."

Diane lifted herself from Sean's cock and said, "Okay, now your turn, Reiko." Then Diane moved upward, placed her knees on either side of Sean's head, and moved her wet pussy against Sean's tongue.

Reiko straddled Sean's hips, held the ivory rod straight up, and then slowly lowered her pussy onto the long, stiff cock. She moaned loudly as she felt it fill her. Reiko didn't think that she would be able to take all of the American's long erection, but she did. She then raised her hips until she felt the cock barely inside her, and then eased it all the way in again. As Reiko gauged the distance, she was able to increase the speed of her pumping.

Diane turned around to face Reiko, and repositioned her wet muff over Sean's eager tongue. Diane pressed her lips to Reiko's, and thrust her tongue into Reiko's mouth. Diane's fingers moved down to massage Reiko's clit as her husband's hard-on slid in and out. Reiko did her best to lick Diane's nipples. Then, moaning something in Japanese over and over, Reiko closed her eyes. Pleasure cascaded from her vagina to her brain in waves of increasing intensity. Reiko's second orgasm was even more intense than her first. Her body shuddered and she yelled, "Aaayyyeee!"

As her spasms subsided, she lifted herself from Sean's dick and panted, "Your turn, Diane."

Diane gladly took Reiko's place riding Sean's rod. Intoxicated with lust, Reiko took Diane's position kneeling over Sean's face. He was in heaven, servicing two beautiful women at the same time. In an amazing display of will, Sean maintained control.

After fucking Sean for several minutes, Diane repositioned herself so that she could suck her husband's boner.

"Help me suck him off, Reiko," Diane instructed.

Reiko bent to assist the servicing of Sean's stiff dick. With a beautiful blonde and a gorgeous Japanese girl sucking and licking his cock and balls, Sean felt the tidal wave of orgasm approaching.

"I'm gonna cum!" Sean announced.

"Suck it, Reiko," Diane instructed.

Reiko put her mouth over the hard-on, and stroked it. A geyser of warm cum spurted into Reiko's mouth. She took the cock from her mouth, swallowed, and passed Sean's boner back to his wife. Reiko watched Diane slide her lips over Sean's dick and stroke it until he stopped cumming.

The very next afternoon, in the waters off Maui, Reiko witnessed a pod of humpback whales at the surface. She took numerous photographs of them. During her remaining days in Hawaii, Reiko learned a great deal more about whales. Her evenings were spent having sex with Sean and Diane. She returned to Japan seriously considering a career in marine biology. She also returned as an anti-whaling activist and an uninhibited bisexual. As Reiko flipped through the many photos she'd taken in Hawaii, she knew that she would remember her time with Diane and Sean for the rest of her life. She looked forward to visiting them again.


The End

[birdie8819]

Nude Fantasy

It all started a few months ago. Well, no let me start at the beginning.

All my life I have been a nudist. Not as much as I want but from when I was young I've had the desire to be without clothes.

And lately I've been having fantasies about my wife being with another man. I would have never guessed the two would be connected.

I've been married to my wife Christy for 25 years, and she has accommodated my desire every once in awhile.

We've been to nude beaches and nudist clubs about once every 2 or 3 years. Until last year that is, We found a small place over by the city, privately owned.

Its called the Hideaway, it's about 60 acres, it has a pool, bathhouse kitchen, and even camping trailer that you can rent.

It's pretty nice, and most the time there aren't allot of people. Which is good because Christy dose not like to be naked in of allot of people. Especially our friends, which I've tried to get her to do on many occasions.

We've visited the Hideaway more in the last year then anywhere else in the past 24. And not many people know of this place.

We sometimes talk about nudism with our friends without letting them know we actually go to places like that.

Our closest friends, are Mike and Sandy. Now, Sandy is a prude when it comes to things like that. But Mike always show's interest. Well about a few months ago Mike had told me that Sandy was going to be out of town that weekend for her business and we were planning a trip to the Hideaway, so I invited Mike to Join us. Of course it had to be with Christy's o.k.

That same evening I told Christy that Mike wanted to go with us and see what this nudism thing was like. She surprised me and said alright, I think she felt sorry for Mike because Sandy hadn't been treating him very good that week before she left.

Saturday morning arrived and Mike came over to our house. We got in the car and drove the 1 1/2 hours to Tulsa. When we arrived and got inside the gate, it was just like any other time for Christy, Off came the clothes. No sign of embarrassment at all in front of Mike. We then all grabbed our towels and headed to the pool. The day was perfect. We even brought an Ice chest loaded with Beer, Wine coolers, and fixing's for Lunch. When the day was over, we headed home and the drive was casual, just the regular friendly chat, and not much was said about being nude, except Mike did thank us for bringing him and he had enjoyed it.

Thinking that it was a one time thing, until the next month Mike called us. He said Sandy had left for her business trip and wanted to know if we wanted to come over for dinner. He was grilling steaks and didn't want to eat alone.

We said sure, and gathered up some things to take with us. When we arrived and knocked on the door, We got a big surprise. \Mike answered it totally nude. He let us in and followed us to the Kitchen. Then he told us that since that weekend at the Hideaway, whenever he gets a chance he goes nude. Christy then looked and me and I looked at her and started to take my clothes off. And Christy did the same. So, here we were, in Mike and Sandy's house, naked having dinner with Mike. Of course, I had to get some pictures. So, I put on my shorts and ran out to the car and got my Camera. I set it on self timer for the first few shots, so I could get a picture with the three of us. I then started prompting Christy into some poses all over the house, with Mike looking on.

Christy had had a few glasses of wine and things were getting more hot as the poses were getting more and more sexual. Christy sometimes covered her pussy with her hand and other times would finger herself while spread wide. I knew she was getting excited. I then said I wanted another of the three of us. I put them on the couch with Mike on the right, and Christy would be in the middle when I sat down. I took two like this and then said I wanted another, this time with Christy holding both our cocks. I set the camera on auto, jumped on the couch, and then.. Christy grabbed my cock. I looked over and she was holding Mikes. And he was hard. I knew then that I'd like to see how far Christy would let this go.

I then had her get on her knee's in front of Mike, and told her to Pretend like she was sucking him. I took a few pictures like this, She was holding his cock with her mouth open just above it. Then I noticed that she was slowly stroking him. I put down the camera and got down behind her. I took my hand and slowly ran it down her crack, sliding two fingers along her pussy, right to her clit. I then started slowly circling it.

She started moaning as she laid her head in Mikes lap, the whole time still holding and stroking his cock. I knew she was getting close to orgasm. It was then that I stopped, and Christy whimpered.... I ask her if she wanted me to keep going.. she said yessss... I said.. Then you need to suck Mike. Faster then I could get my fingers busy again she had Mikes cock in her mouth and started sucking. I massaged her clit until she came, for the first time.

She looked at me and said.. .I need to get fucked. I got behind her.. my cock hard as a rock, and I slid it into her as she took Mike's cock back into her mouth. Just from the things that were taking place It didn't take me long to shoot, and I was done for awhile.

As I slid out of her, she looked back at me and said... MORE... I said, you need to ask Mike. She looked and Mike and said "Will you Fuck Me?" He said, of course. With that she lay back on the floor and spread her legs, He climbed between them and as He slid his cock into her I knew I had to get some pictures of this.

The first man, other then me that's gotten to fuck Christy. I grabbed my camera and snapped some pictures. Mike was slowly going in and out of her pussy. I could see the look of pleasure on both their faces. I then put the camera on auto again, and squatted down next to her head. She took my cock in her mouth just as the last picture was taken. Just after that, Mike came... with a groan.

He stayed inside her for a few minutes then rolled off. We all laid there exhausted. It was time to head home, so we got our clothes back on, Thanked Mike for dinner and headed out the door. Now, once a month we get together with Mike when Sandy is out of town.

Sometimes its at the Hideaway, other times its just at his house. We have played a couple of those times but never like that first time.

Next month on the 14th is National nude day. And we've talked about this allot, and we are planning on getting Sandy to the Hideaway. Hope it works out.


The End

[birdie8819]

Piss Whore

Hi, let me tell you a bit about myself. I stand 5'2" tall, I weigh 100 lbs, I have 34DD tits, 22 inch waist, 28 in hips, I have waist length jet black hair, black eyes, full pouty lips, and an ass that is fit for fucking. I lost my virginity to my Math Teacher when I was 16 and since then I have put all my time into studying sex. Giving pleasure, taking pleasure, and just plain ole debauchery. I am 21 now and free to live the life I choose and that life is the life of an extreme piss whore, yes I said piss whore. You see whore give it away and prostitutes do it for money, I do not charge for my services but I do get paid. I get all kinds of gifts and even tips of large cash amounts. I do work to keep my body in shape by going to the local sym and I take aerobics, lift weights, do the stair master, yoga, and even take stripper dance classes. I think this has all been worth it because in the last three years I have become a millionaire by doing what I love.

Let me tell you about what I did on my 21st birthday. I woke early and put on my thong leotard, no shorts, and my running shoes and went to the gym. Did I mention that this gym costs $5000 a month and I pay nothing. I start by doing the stair master for a half hour, I then go to the men's room and collect one of my special water bottles that the men fill with their golden nectar. I go back to the gym and put the bottle to my lips and down the whole thing. I then do my aerobics get another bottle and drink the whole thing. I then go to the shower in the men's room and start my shower, you see the men come in piss on me and then they get a blow job and clean up and leave. I do this for 2 hours and clean myself up and go home.

Once I get home I go to my web site and see if I have any bookings, special requests, or any pressing maters. I stay on the site chatting with members. It is about 3 in the afternoon so I decide to take a long soak in the tub to get ready for my night out. Before I get in the tub I coat my legs, pussy, and ass crack with a good coating of Nair. I know it says that it is not intended for the bikini area (pussy) but I really get off on the minor burning sensations. You are only supposed to leave it on for 5 min. but I always leave it on for 10. Once it has all been wiped off and I am naked as the day I was born, I jump in the tub, which is full of cold water. I soak for about an hour and get out. Now I have been eating off and on all day and have on purpose not taken a shit yet and I now feel the need but I wait it out and the need passes.

It is about 4:30 in the afternoon now so I call up my sidekick. This is Candy; Candy is an Amazon of a woman. She is 6 feet tall, 160 lbs, 40DD -- 26- 36, flame red hair shoulder length, blue eyes, and she has a 12 inch cock. That's right she is a she-male, and I fuck her, drink her piss, and anything else she want for the small price of filming my adventures. She arrives at 5pm and I am still in my robe. I say ready to start filming and she says yes.

I look straight into the camera and say "Hi, I am Lacy and I am a Piss Whore and his is my 21st birthday adventure." I take off my robe and say follow me. I walk very slowly to my room and lay on my bed ass up. I then hand Candy a sharpie and she writes Piss Whore on my ass cheeks. She draws an arrow to my ass whole and writes fuck the shit out of me. She turns me over and draws another arrow to my pussy and writes cream pies a must. Then I put on a garter belt and fish net stockings. Then I put on a plaid skirt and white button top with only one button and that was at the belly button. I put a chocker on and 7 inch high heels. I then did my makeup, which only consists of bright red lips stick that looks wet and won't smear. I had Candy braid 3 long braids into my hair. One down the back and one on each side, theses were handles for my fuck masters. Candy asks where are we going and I tell her about a bar on the outskirts of town that is a hang out for just the kinds of guys that should know how to treat a piss whore on her 21st birthday. What I did not tell her is that I had been there the day before and talked to the owner and arranged it so that the bar would be full of bad looking dudes and women. I told not to clean the men's room and to hang out of order on all but one of his stalls. I had given him my special chair to keep for me and also a bag of goodies. I told him that I would arrive at 6 and be the bars fuck toy until 6 the next morning and he could keep any money he wanted to charge.

We arrived at 6pm and I walked up to him handed him my coat and took my bag of goodies with me with Candy in tow. I entered the men's room and had her throw out guys that were in there and lock the door. I took my special chair out of the stall and set it up and hung out of order signs on all of the stalls and urinals. Candy then opened the door and the fun commenced.

The first guy that came in grabbed my head and forced me to my knees and told me to suck. I not only sucked his cock but I opened my throat and let him throat fuck me with his 10 inch cock. He kept this up for 15 min. and shot down my throat and just held me on his cock, I knew he was waiting for his piss and I did not have to wait long because he started to gush and I swallowed almost every drop. When he was done I was locked into my special chair which looked liked a giant potty training chairs with my face as the bottom. I fit snug into this and it was tight so that nothing would leak out. The first guy took a seat and started to shit and I watched as a foot long turd came out and I gobbled it up and was rewarded with a piss chaser. When he filially finished he made me lick his ass clean and then he fucked my pussy leaving a massive load dripping out of me. I was treat to a couple of dozen men using me as their crapper and fuck toy when one man let me out and lead me to the stage they had.

The bar at this time was closed and I was the party toy for 50 or so people. The bartender had gotten up on stage and said how much for the pleasure of beating this whore with this belt. He held up one of those belts with o rings in it. I could only imagine how this would fill. The winning bidder was a big fat ass woman who bid a $100 for the pleasure. Before she started a ball gag was put in my mouth to soften my cries of pleasure. The bartender says a $100 should be worth a 100 slashes. The first one was soft but this fat ass bitch built up fast. She laid into me for the first 70 lashes and then stopped and had me turned over and my legs spread. Then the evil bitch hit my pussy has hard as she could with the belt buckle. The first 15 was bad but the last 15 blacked me out. I was awoken with a golden shower from this bitch. I was told that I had to get her off or she would sit that fat ass on my face and not let me breath, I did as she commanded and started eating.

Then a line of guys were started and my as was taken by every man in the bar and a pitcher was put below my ass to catch the overflow. Once the last one was done I had to empty the pitcher by drinking it all up. There were about 20 women in the bar and they all took their turn by making me eat their pussy and 5 of them were on the rag. 6am came and I was given my coat and I went home and fucked Candy and too a hot as hell shower.


The End

[birdie8819]

Pirate Ship Picture


On the great deck of a grand wooden ship from the golden age of sail, the sky behind the great mast and foredeck—where the bo'sun barked an order to a crewman who had Dutch, Spanish, English, and French colors looped over his arm as well as the black with its bleached bones—is strewn with clouds reflecting the golds, pinks, and reds of a setting sun, the deck littered with a bilge bucket full of water, coils of rope, and a deckhand fast about his duties swabbing the deck and avoiding looking at his captain—who is also hard about his work—and those the captain is working upon.

To one side, three women kneel in a line connected by thick rope stained with pitch and black to iron shackles that circle their wrists. By their dress, they are nobly bred women, their gowns flawlessly made, though the journey to their present place did cause some distress to the cloth in the form of tears and smudges, and resplendent in blue, yellow, and virginal white—though the attribution to its wearer is up for debate—all trimmed with brocade containing gold and silver thread, which alone speaks of their wealth—at least of their fathers—and falls of finely crafted lace at wrist and ankle.

The women themselves were as different as their gowns. The first looked away from the site at the tall main mast, her raven locks tumbled down in front of her face, leaving only a mouth, rouged and round, parted in what was either revulsion or rapture, but indiscernible without sight of her eyes. Her body cringed away just as her head did, shrinking down upon itself to protect her from what she saw or felt. The shackled hands wrapped themselves around her as far as they black chain would let them reach to cover the torn bodice of her gown, creamy skin visible despite her best efforts.

The second looked towards the mast, her shining gold hair held back by combs of ivory and decorated with precious stones from far away countries, blue eyes stared in wide wonder—but not horror—at what she saw, her hands, though encircled in the black iron, pressed against her stomach to quell its unbidden stirring. The shoulder of her own gown lay ripped, a tattered point hanging down to expose the top swell of her left breast, buoyed up by the corset tightly cinched around her.

The third woman, whose tower of brunette curls somehow survived the ordeal that brought her to her present circumstances intact with its golden chains and ornaments still perfectly placed within, the tower leaving her neck wonderfully bare saving for a tiny wrought chain of gold with stones placed in every third link dangling down from her lobes, stared with twinkling eyes toward the main mast, a tiny curl to one corner of her mouth showing amusement and approval over what occurred. Her bearing, though on her knees, was still proud with her back straight and made her seem older—or at least more possessed of herself—than the others, and quite unabashedly the top of her gown had been pulled down to reveal her bosom, full and lush in the prime of womanhood, a wine stain giving the skin a look of having been rouged.

At the mast stood the captain, tall and towering to make the deck hand appear stunted. He wore a shirt as white as the driven snow, though no man would dare insinuate any kind of virginal quality to the captain—the laces at the neck lay undone, exposing a hint of downy hair along the lightly muscled chest— tucked into dark trousers that ended in tall black boots whose tops turned down just below the knee, the hilt of a long dagger sticking out of the sheath made into the boots. A wide almost impossibly crimson sash tied about his waist and draped down just behind the rapier frog hanging from his black sword belt. The rapier itself had its point buried loosely in the deckboards while his hand rested on the pommel above the intricate basket-hilt. A tied bandana of the same impossibly crimson silk as that around his waist covered his head though a few dark brown curls poked beneath it; the captain's brown eyes twinkled as his other hand—the elbow propped against the mast as he leaned forward—stroked a neatly trimmed goatee, the corners of his mouth curved in a grin of either amusement or wickedness as he spoke. Around his neck the handle of a long leather lash rested—well-braided and supple.

The ear into which the captain spoke hovered a short distance away, three pearls dangling from the lobe though a lock of chestnut attempted to disguise valuable earring. Those chestnut locks, in long waves, would have spilled down her back, but for a thin cord tied in them holding them up, giving the impression she hung by her hair. The woman's neck was also lusciously bare, as was most of her body, the only remnant of her gown the tattered sleeves that ended at her shoulders as her limbs were tied spreadeagle, the ropes extending far up into the rigging, turning the woman into a small sail at a height convenient for the captain.

Her exotic emerald eyes brimmed with unshed tears, though the track previous tears lay quite evident on her face, and emotion that spoke of confusion. Her delicate, rosebud mouth was pursed in what could only be described as bliss.

The renowned fair skin of Irish descent seemed to glow in its lush nudity, but also revealed small red lines which wrapped around from her back, which had their own glow. The red lines grew in frequency down her body, becoming most concentrated around her hips and thighs—and because her limbs were stretched tight, both the inside and outside of those creamy thighs bore red lines, but where on the outside they were angry and fiery, inside the lines glistened wetly, seeming to emanate from a delicate pink and red flower.


The End

[birdie8819]

Puppy's First Submission


For months we had been chatting online and by phone, flirting and teasing each other. Two old friends who discovered a shared interest in BDSM, getting reacquainted in a new way. You recognized my need to submit and stepped into the role of Master, guiding me to be your slut.

Now, the day I had been dreaming of for so long had finally arrived. I stood in my bathtub shaving my legs and pussy as you had ordered. I washed myself and let my fingers glide over my pussy, already wet and open, waiting for you. I finished showering and got dressed -- lacy black bra, tight t-shirt, skirt, and no panties. That was our signal.

"Slut," you said to me on the phone, "I'll be coming to your city on business and I want to see you after so many years. We will meet for coffee. If you wear panties, it will end there, two old friends catching up."

"But," you continued, in that seductive voice that made me tingle all over, "if you come without panties, we will go to my hotel and you will serve me and be my fucktoy. Do you understand, puppy," you asked, using the nickname that was mine alone.

"Yes, Master," I answered.

I got into my car and drove to your hotel, trying to control my racing mind and heart. Did I really want this? Was I ready to become your slave? My throbbing pussy said yes. All our conversations were just preludes leading to today. I parked my car and entered the hotel lobby. My eyes scanned the room of tourists and businessmen until they found you, waiting for me as promised. I walked over to you, nervous, but you took me in your arms and hugged me, holding me close, as you had promised you would so many months ago.

"I'll hold you tight, slut, and contain all your doubts and thoughts," you had told me that first day, when I could not believe that you were the Dominant to my submissive.

You smiled down at me and led me to the coffee shop. We sat across from one another, knees lightly touching, talking about shared friends, your flight, our lives.

Finally you looked into my eyes and asked softly, "puppy, are you wearing panties?"

"No, Master," I answered.

You smiled then and said, "That pleases me. It is time to go."

With your hand on my back you guided me to your hotel room and opened the door. I stepped inside and skimmed the room, my eyes stopping on the collar and leash sitting on the table.

You smiled slightly and whispered, "As I promised, for you my puppy."

You locked the door and commanded, "Strip. I want to see my whore."

I lifted my shirt over my head, undid my bra and slid it off, noticing that my nipples were hard at attention for you. I opened my skirt and slid it down over my hips, leaving me naked before you, before kicking off my shoes.

"Kneel slut," you ordered, "put your hands behind your head and spread your legs."

I did as told and waited while you circled me slowly.

"Is your pussy wet for me, slut? I want you to put a finger inside and show me."

I slid a finger in, easily, as my pussy was dripping for you. I showed you my glistening finger and you smiled, pleased.

"Clean it with your tongue, slut."

You stood before me and slowly undid your leather belt, saying "maybe we'll find a use for that later, puppy. Do you want to see your Master, slut?"

"Oh yes, Master" I whispered breathlessly.

"Open my pants," you commanded and my hands went to your khakis undoing the button and lowering your zipper, feeling your cock straining against the fabric.

I slid the pants down your legs and you stepped out of them. Your cock, hard and glistening with pre-cum peeked out at me. A low moan escaped me and you laughed saying,

"Does my slut like what she sees? Continue, slut. You may remove my underwear."

I hooked my thumbs into the sides of your briefs and pulled down, gently lifting them over your hard-on. My eyes looked at you, silently begging.

"Ask, slut," you said.

"Please Master, please can your worthless slut taste your wonderful cock," I begged.

"Yes slut, you may."

I licked your balls gently and then moved to the shaft, red and throbbing. I licked the length of it, feeling your heat with my tongue. Finally my tongue flicked the head of your cock tasting your warm pre-cum. You moaned lightly as I took you into my mouth, straining to open wide and accept your cock.

"We'll have to work on stretching your mouth, slut," you said as I struggled to take more of you in without gagging.

Losing patience, you grabbed my head and started fucking my mouth, not caring that I could barely breathe. My hands gripped your ass and I held on to you as you thrust into my warm wet mouth.

Suddenly, emptiness, as you pulled out and said, "I think I have a few more holes to explore before I decide which hole to fill with cum. If I decide that you are worthy of receiving it, slut. On the bed," you commanded, and I hopped up and waited on my hands and knees.

I felt your hands on my neck, fastening the collar you brought me, snugly. Then, they grasped my breasts roughly, pulling on my hard nipples, pinching and rolling them between your fingers.

I moaned and heard you whisper, "Silence, slut, or I will gag your mouth with my underwear."

Your hands traveled down and found my dripping cunt, and your finger flicked my clit. I jumped, unable to contain myself.

You laughed wickedly saying, "Have you ever been this wet before, puppy? Do you feel your juices running down your leg?"

You slid a finger inside my pussy, then a second, and a third. They thrust in and out while your thumb found my clit and I thought I would explode.

"Please Master, please fuck me," I begged. "Please use your slut, Master. Please make me your whore."

"Oh I will slut," you answered. "All in good time."

You pulled your hand away from my pussy and made me lick your fingers clean. I felt your hand on the back of my neck, pushing my head into the mattress. Holding me down, you slid your cock into my wet pussy from behind, filling my aching hole. You stood still for a moment before starting to thrust in and out of me, harder and harder. Pounding into me, your balls slapped against me. Your hand moved from my neck to my clit, making circles against it, first slowly and then faster and faster.

"I want you to cum for me, slut. I want to hear you."

"Yes, Master," I answered and my body shook as I bucked against you moaning loudly.

"I'm cumming, slut," you said, and I felt your cum shoot into my pussy, filling me with your hot liquid.

Spent, you laid down next to me on the bed, holding me close.

"Thank you, Master," I whispered.

"You're welcome, puppy."


The End

[birdie8819]

This Is A Very Touching Love Story That I've Read It Over And Over Again Till I've Forgotton How Many Times I've Read It Although It's Not A Sex Story , Go On Read It . ;)


Salty Coffee



He met her on a party. She was so outstanding, many guys chasing after her, while he was so normal, nobody paid attention to him. At the end of the party, he invited her to have coffee with him, she was surprised, but due to being polite, she promised. They sat in a nice coffee shop, he was too nervous to say anything, she felt uncomfortable, she thought, please, let me go home.. Suddenly he asked the waiter:

"Would you please give me some salt? I'd like to put it in my coffee."

Everybody stared at him, so strange! His face turned red, but, still, he put the salt in his coffee and drank it.

She asked him curiously: why you have this hobby?

He replied: "when I was a little boy, I was living near the sea, I liked playing in the sea, I could feel the taste of the sea, just like the taste of the salty coffee. Now every time I have the salty coffee, I always think of my childhood, think of my hometown, I miss my hometown so much, I miss my parents who are still living there".

While saying that tears filled his eyes. She was deeply touched.

That's his true feeling, from the bottom of his heart. A man who can tell out his homesickness, he must be a man who loves home, cares about home, has responsibility of home.. Then she also started to speak, spoke about her faraway hometown, her childhood, her family.

That was a really nice talk, also a beautiful beginning of their story. They continued to date. She found that actually he was a man who meets all her demands; he had tolerance, was kind hearted, warm, careful. He was such a good person but she almost missed him!

Thanks to his salty coffee! Then the story was just like every beautiful love story, the princess married to the prince, then they were living the happy life... And, every time she made coffee for him, she put some salt in the coffee, as she knew that's the way he liked it.

After 40 years, he passed away, left her a letter which said: "My dearest, please forgive me, forgive my whole life lie. This was the only lie I said to you---the salty coffee. Remember the first time we dated? I was so nervous at that time, actually I wanted some sugar, but I said salt It was hard for me to change so I just went ahead.

I never thought that could be the start of our communication! I tried to tell you the truth many times in my life, but I was too afraid to do that, as I have promised not to lie to you for anything..

Now I'm dying, I afraid of nothing so I tell you the truth: I don't like the salty coffee, what a strange bad taste.. But I have had the salty coffee for my whole life! Since I knew you, I never feel sorry for anything I do for you. Having you with me is my biggest happiness for my whole life. If I can live for the second time, still want to know you and have you for my whole life, even though I have to drink the salty coffee again".

Her tears made the letter totally wet.

Someday, someone asked her: what's the taste of salty coffee? It's sweet. She replied.


**********

Love is not 2 forget but 2 forgive

Not 2 c but 2 understand

Not 2 hear but 2 listen

Not 2 let go but HOLD ON !!!!


;) :)

[birdie8819]

Food & Oral Pleasures


Colleen. Fair skinned and red haired. Long dark hair cut short, but still think and a handful. Her eyes were deep and rich, hiding a secret behind them. Her body? Oh, she had curves. Held in a way that was both and sexy, a body that you could enjoy and explore, a body that just oozed sensuality for me.

I met her through a posting one of us had put up. I'm not sure who answered whom at this point, but it was enough that we found such similarity between us. Both in our likes and dislikes, as well as our attitudes and level of open mindedness, as well as our mutual desire for a power exchange -- fortunately from opposite sides of the same coin. The subtext that flowed through our email breathed of sensual pursuits and erotic adventures, of her enjoying a strong hand and a dominating spirit -- something that caused the pulse to beat a bit harder and the imagination to wander.

We finally agreeing to meet at an upscale corner bar -- a place in New York's Meat Packing district, for upscale cocktails and whispered conversations. Dark lights and low tables that induced strangers into illicit glances and covert subtleties.

We met and chatted, having only known each other's typing, well aside from a brief conversation over the phone that is. We quickly settled into some initial conversation, keeping it light until we both overcame the social mores that a cocktail is great for. By our second cocktail, our conversation floated toward the sensual side. At first a joke about spanking, then a comment about tasting which slid into a subtle touch, some glances. A finger on each others knees, thighs, shoulders and faces. It was enough. We kissed in public, before I rose for the restroom. I returned, but rather than to my bar seat, I pressed up behind her, letting my cock just touch the cleft between her cheeks, pressing my hardness into her ass. I could feel her curve her back, raising her rear up to me, as if a cat in heat, readying herself for penetration. Her skirt stretched around her rump, outlining her firm flesh perfectly. My own cock feeling the valley formed in the fabric.

We stood like that until the bill came, and then that was it for the evening. Just enough to know what we wanted and to hope for more. Something to solidify what we imagined was there, and to see where it could all go.

Our next meeting was set for Sunday. A private brunch; something fun and interesting and enabling us to take things to the next level if we wished. Something that would allow her to sit back and enjoy, a chance to speak more honestly than we could in public, but also to be led to her own pleasures. It was agreed that I would show up with our brunch. So I spent Saturday shopping -- for farm fresh eggs for poaching, lox and fresh bread. I also picked up some champagne and orange juice for mimosas, as well as fresh fruit -- strawberries, blueberries, melon, a banana and ripe mangos. I also added some honey into the bag for my own tastes, as well as a toy I thought might come to use. What can I say, but some delights for us to snack on and enjoy.

On Sunday, I arrived at her door and knocked gently. It swung open to reveal her in a knee length skirt and blouse. I smiled. Her blouse was just revealing, nothing too much, but enough to give a hint of what lay beneath. She gave me a light peck at the door and invited me in.

Her apartment was small but nice. What we'd call Brooklyn Compaction -- small, but well done. She asked what I had brought, but instead I simply went to the kitchen to pour us both a mimosa and set out some food. A tray of samples as it were - fruit that was light and easy, along with some scones. We started to talk, to pick up from where we had left off. We sipped our mimosas too quickly and got a bit of a head going. Smirks and smiles, slipping with flirtations, kept us going until the first bottle was finished. And when it was, I opened the second, the two of us together pouring yet another glass.

It was then that I walked behind her, invading her personal space and placing my hands on her waist. I could feel her tension, I could feel her hesitancy and her desire mixed in her stance. I also could feel my own desire to pick up where we left off in the bar. I pulled her hips toward me, arching her back as her hands left the glasses and braced herself on the countertop. She tried to turn towards me. Perhaps for an embrace, but I would never know. Instead I kissed her neck and told her I wanted to taste her. Her breath was a rush, perhaps even a bit of a moan. I kissed her neck, her back, her buttocks. Then rose back up to follow her spine back upwards to her neck and shoulders again.

I told her to bring the drinks to the table, leading her as I walked behind her, my hands guiding her hips to the dining table. I tell her to bend forward because I want to taste her. She does, stopping at the plate of sliced fruit in front of her. I step behind her and open her blouse, opening each button and pulling her shirt aside. Her braless breasts bounce slightly at they fall our and as I push her even further forward. Her breasts press into the fruit, I can see her try to pull up, uncomfortable with the contact to the wet flesh, but my gentle hand on her back prevents her. Instead I raise her skirt up, up over her buttocks and waist. I roll it up on her waist to keep it and to make sure her ass and pussy are completely bared and open to me. And that is when I sit at the table to taste.

I open my shirt and lean forward, my tongue just barely touching the puckering skin around her anus. I lick first, then push my tongue into her folds. I can hear a quick, light gasp. That's enough. I turn my head sideways and move downward to her pussy. I can see her lips glistening from the moisture. I can see the open like an Asian flower. I can smell her scent as her body readies herself whether she wants to or not.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

That was it. An invitation for me to continue. And I did. I licked deeply into her -- feeling the folds of her sex open to me. Tasting the salty, pungent flavor of her sensuality. I reached forward and felt the edge of the plate her body was resting on. I could feel the cold, wet flesh of the fruit. I grabbed one. It was a mango, a fruit that was soft and pliant like the folds of her pussy. I rubbed it onto her, letting the sprinkle of chili I had used absorb itself into her tender flesh. I could see the faint pepper have its effect -- turning the skin just rosy, and causing her to jump. I licked the fruit that was halfway into her opening, then devoured the sweet and savory delight before me. I spent minutes playing with her juices, watching the strands of sticky wetness connect my tongue to her clit. I watched as she moaned and writhed from my tongue, the peppers, the fruit itself.

I stood and walked to her, offering her the mango that tasted so much like her. She opened her mouth, as if to suck in my cock, but settled on the fruit itself. I told her to unbutton me. And she did. She quickly opened my pants and reached in for my cock. I pulled back and reached down, pulling out a strawberry and placing it in her mouth.

"Chew it, but don't swallow it." I told her. She did, and when it was masticated, I slid my cock into her mouth. I watched as the juice and some of the pulp slid from the side of her mouth. I watched as she tried to keep it all in, but couldn't. I watched as my cock came out reddened from the berries. I also watched as her body lunged forward on the table to try and take more of me into her lips.

I removed my cock and placed several rasberries into her mouth. This time I held her hair and turned her head, forcing her lips to open as I shoved my cock in a bit harder this time. Again, I watched as she tried to take more and more in. She gagged just a bit, both on the fruit and my own flesh. My hand moved down her blouse and to her rump. I slapped her. Hard. Leaving a redness on her cheek. My hand slid downward, into the cleft between right and left, my fingers moving to her wetness. I slid a finger into her, feeling for the firmness that occurs on the front wall. Looking to stimulate it before removing my cock and reaching from more fruit to taste myself.

I sat down again, rubbing her clit with a slice of banana before taking it into my mouth and again, spending time eating her pussy. I tell Colleen to reach back and spread herself for me. She does, her own hands reach for her lips, pulling them apart so I can sink my face deeper and deeper into her. I stop to remove a bit of mashed banana and to offer it to her. She lets go of her lips for a moment to lift up and turn. I spank her again. Hard.

"Don't ever let go of your lips, unless I tell you to." She almost whimpers. She turns her head, mashing her breasts further into the fruit they are resting on. Her lips search for the banana. I press it into them and she barely has to chew before swallowing. As a punishment I take a slice of nectarine and press it into her ass. I have to use a finger to ease her open just a bit, mashing the nectarine into the pucker of her anus. I lick it, licking her ass, rimming her with the fruit. I rise again, offering her my finger with the fruit pressed into my own flesh. She takes it. Her eyes losing a bit of their focus, telling me she's going over.

I pick up the teaspoon from the honey jar, and dribble it on my cock. I smile as she rises to engulf it. I watch as the honey coats her lips, smears on her cheeks. I take another teaspoonful and dribble it only her lips and my cocks, intentionally sending sticky strands across her cheeks. I lift my cock out, stroking it as her lips sink down to my balls.

I reach down and continue to fuck her with the fruit. My own efforts becoming harder, stronger, driven by the lust and passion I have for my access to her ass and cunt. I hand her the fruit from her pussy, telling her what it is and watching as she turns her head from my balls to accept it without letting go of her pussy. Her face is stained with the color of my cock -- reddened by the berries I have pressed into her pussy. Her ass now has a banana sticking from it. Her pussy is golden with the honey. I want to eat more. I do. I bend my face to her, eating her and the fruit as one. Hearing her moan. Finally allowing her to let go of her own pussy so she can push back into my mouth. I want to taste her, to feel her, to embrace her orgasm.

When I finally slide my cock into her, it is without resistance. It is mixed with the pulp of fruit and the lubricant of her own body. I fuck her slowly. I watch as she turns, her eyes glassy, her mouth open, her face sticky, stained, and a canvas of brunch. I pull her hair back, forcing her body to arch more, forcing her to open her cunt to my thrusts.

And when I cum, I pull out to cum onto her ass and pussy. I cum to that I can taste that too. So that I can gather it in my mouth -- a collection of cum, of her pussy, and of the fruit I brought -- and kiss her deeply.

I pull her off the table onto me. I'm still hard and want more. So I pull her down onto my cock and re-enter her. We kiss harder, deeper, our bodies entwining in the orgy our brunch has become. My fingers reach behind her to press into her ass, to play with her clit, to spank her and stimulate her further than before. I let her taste my fingers before going again, watching her cum and cum again.

Almost numbed, we rose and took a long, hot shower. Soaping each other tenderly, exploring each other in a new way. Sucking, tasting, caressing, but now more softly. And after we dried each other, I sat her down while I poached the eggs and toasted the muffins and prepare a quick lemon/butter sauce. Each egg, settled atop the lox, atop the muffin, with just a drizzle of the lemon sauce.

I made us some strong coffee. And we dined on a proper brunch. She smiled, starved for the food, loving the care it was prepared with. I smiled knowing how she enjoyed both courses. Knowing she hadn't even thought about the remote stimulator I had brought for the third course.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Treatment Tent

Spc. Delacruz pushed through the door of C Platoon's sleep tent, completely exhausted. The twenty-year old woman laid her gear on the floor next to her cot and flopped down on it. She was just beginning to doze off when her two colleagues, Lt. Marsett and Sgt. Young came in from the treatment tent.

"Hard shift, Luce?" twenty-six-year old Linda Marsett asked as she took up a cot to the right of Spc. Delacruz.

"Yeah, but at least we had the Humvee out there. The wind got real bad sometimes," Lucy responded. "Anything interesting happen while I was gone?"

"Nope, we just stayed in the treatment tent. I don't even know why I volunteered for this deployment. Never mind that it flat out sucks here, I haven't gotten laid since we've been here. I've never gone this long without sex in my life."

"You're telling me," said Marian Young as she sat on Lucy's left. "And to think, we've only been out here a month. What are we gonna do?" lamented the twenty-one-year old.

Lucy sat up. "Learn to masturbate, I guess. I spent the last hour of my guard shift fingering myself, I'm not gonna lie. I waited until Sgt. Macon fell asleep, slipped a finger under my buttons, and just had at it unto our relief got there." The three medics shared a laugh, but they were all in the same dire straits: already it had been a month or so since any of them had gotten laid, and they weren't scheduled to return from Camp Centurion, Kuwait for another five months. Marian reached under her cot. "Well, I made sure to bring my pal Bob along."

"No you didn't!" and "You're kidding me!" the other two ladies exclaimed as Marion produced a small bullet from her field pack. She began undoing her clothes, effortlessly slipped the device into her panties and turned it on before buttoning her pants back up. Linda could only shake her head. "You can keep the toys, Mary, but I do know this: I'm so horny I might just fuck the next guy who comes into that treatment tent!"

Marian snuggled up in her sleeping bag, the small vibrator sending constant waves of pleasure through her body. "Fat chance of that happening tonight; it's 12:30 in the morning. I'm going to sleep... good night ya'll."

"Night, Marian," Lucy said as she changed into PT's and joined Linda in the treatment tent. "I'm not tired, so I'll stay up in here if it's all right, ma'am."

"Sure, I could use the company. Plus you'll be off shift till noon tomorrow." The two chit-chatted for a while about what any twenty-something girlfriends talk about: sex, sex, and more sex. Suddenly they were surprised by a knock at the door of the tent. "Come in," Linda responded and the door creaked open and then quickly shut. Lucy recognized the visitor immediately. It was Cpl. Mike Richards, one of the communications maintenance technicians in B Platoon, and he was clutching his right shoulder. "Hey, Mike, what are you doing up at this hour?"

"Well, I couldn't sleep, so I decided to go play some ball. At one point, I went up for a dunk and I think I held on to the rim too long, because my legs went out from under me and I fell on my arm."

"All right, just take a seat, remove your shirt and I'll be right back," Linda directed him before pulling Lucy aside. "All right, he doesn't weigh much, so I think it may just be muscle trauma from actually landing on his shoulder. Give him a quick look over until I get back."

Lucy was shocked. "Where are you going?"

"I'm going to, uh, scrub in." She went into the sleep tent, leaving Lucy completely speechless. She knew exactly what was on the lieutenant's mind, and really couldn't blame her. Cpl. Richards was definitely a piece of work; he was easily 6'2" if not taller, and although not very bulky, his muscles were extremely well defined. Plus, from all their time working together, Lucy knew that Linda had a thing for black men, although (in her words, anyway) she had never been with one.

Linda, meanwhile, came back from the sleep tent smelling of baby wipes, the quick and easy hygiene solution of choice in this environment. She had also taken her hair down; no big deal, it was after 1 AM and unlikely that anyone of importance (or high rank) would be coming in at this late hour. She sent Lucy away and Lucy went outside, not back into the sleep tent, impliedly to make sure no one else came in. Linda looked Mike over and put him on some Skelaxin and two weeks of rest. Mike got up to grab his shirt and leave, but Linda sat him back down. "On second thought, maybe a massage would get rid of that pain a little quicker... if that's all right with you, of course?"

Mike was speechless. Something was amiss here, but it wasn't like he couldn't defend himself if it came down to it. "Sure, I trust you won't hurt me anymore," he said with a half-hearted chuckle. Linda giggled. "Don't worry, you're in good hands." She dropped the back of the exam chair to level and swung her stool behind his head. Mike couldn't help but be a little nervous: a female lieutenant was volunteering to put her hands on him, and in a very erotic manner at that. You're thinking too much, dude, Mike thought. She probably just wants to rub on you for a little bit, maybe get horny enough to go do herself, but she wouldn't take the risk of fucking you here and now, she's too smart for that. Besides, she's right; maybe a massage would do the trick. Mike closed his eyes and allowed himself to relax.

Linda worked on the young man's shoulder for a good while, and it was clear that she was enjoying it as much as he was. She was now letting her hands roam across his chest, and she occasionally swept her hair across his face. Mike couldn't help but jump a little when she did that, as hair was a big turn-on for him. She looked down at him and smiled. "You like my hair, huh?"

"Umm..." Mike really didn't know what to say; there was the right answer, then there was the truth. "Yeah, I guess so."

"You guess so? Stand up." Mike did as she ordered. "Now, how quiet can you be?"

"Extremely, if the situation calls for it," Mike whispered.

She slipped a finger under her shorts and held it under Mike's nose. "Trust me, it calls for it." She nearly ripped Mike's shorts off, exposing his massive hard-on. "Looks like you need some as much as I do," she said.

"I can tell... well, it's there for you... I'm sure you know what to do with it." Mike was still keeping his guard up on the off-chance she was bullshitting him.

"Hmm... I'm not too sure I do, maybe you should show me?" She was being coy, which Mike didn't like one little bit. If she was being any less than one hundred percent for real, he could end up in big trouble. But, like his father had always told him, big risks equal big rewards. He pushed Linda down to her knees and pointed his dick right at her lips. To both his surprise and relief, they parted and eagerly consumed his cock. She let out a low 'mmmmmmmm' as she nursed on his tip, her eyes first bulging with delight, then slowly closing as she basked in the sheer pleasure of having a dick in her mouth. She kept her hands at her sides while engulfing as much of his rod as she could. Mike was loving every moment of it; she was an excellent cocksucker, working her vacuum-like orifice over six of his eight inches.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

After a few minutes, Linda slid her bottoms off and laid down on the now flat exam table. "Give it to me good, but be gentle," she told Mike. He nodded in comprehension as he took his position between her legs. She guided him to her entrance, and he finished the journey on his own. Linda let out a low, throaty moan; it felt wonderful to finally have a flesh and blood cock in her pussy, and her first black one at that. She'd heard about how sexually superior black men supposedly were from the Internet; the stories she'd heard couldn't have been about Mike, but given the circumstances he'd suffice. He had a big dick, without a doubt, just not some of the monsters she'd heard some women talking about impaling themselves on. He was fucking her deeply but slowly, and while she was enjoying herself, she knew she wouldn't really be able to get off at such a pace.

Eventually Mike pulled out and stepped away from Linda. She was tempted to ask him to continue, but shrugged it off; she guessed she'd be able to get him again if she really wanted him, and there was no point having a cock inside her that wasn't going to get her off, regardless of how good it felt. As she turned to look at him, she could see that he was still hard as a rock. He put his shirt and shorts on, adjusted his bulge, gathered his rifle and protective mask, and then left without so much as a word. Linda would have been offended had she looked at him as more than some random guy who just happened to be in the right place at the right time. Her cunt twitched as she pulled her panties on, a tell-tale sign that she was still horny.

As he left, he ran into Lucy. "I guess it's safe for you to go back in now," he said with a shrug.

Lucy followed him as he walked off. "No way... did you really fuck her?" she whispered, not wanting to be overheard by her boss, who was certainly listening at the door of the tent.

Mike chuckled. "I normally make it a policy not to put my business out in the street, but I'm sure if I don't tell you, she will... let's go smoke."

"OK, let me grab my cigarettes," she replied as she went back into the tent. In truth Mike didn't smoke, but the smoking area was at least a hundred feet away from the nearest sleeping tent. He checked his watch; it was 1:15 AM. No way would there be anyone out there at this time of night, he surmised.

Meanwhile, Lucy retrieved a pack of cigarettes from her uniform pocket and noticed Linda preparing to lay down. "Hey, LT?" she whispered.

"Yeah?"

"I'm going to smoke."

"All right, just make sure you take all your stuff with you." With that she pulled her sleeping bag over her head, not (yet) thinking anything out of the ordinary. Lucy did so, securing her own weapon and mask as camp protocol dictated. She stepped outside and found that Cpl. Richards was already gone, so she assumed he had gone ahead of her to the smoking area, which is exactly where she found him. Once there, and sure they were alone, he told her most of the details; that the lieutenant had been a decent lay, but the environment really didn't allow either of them to fully enjoy themselves.

"Really?" Lucy asked.

"Yeah, I could tell she wasn't really getting off on the slow stuff. Which is cool, not all women do, but that just happens to be my forte, and it works for me. She wanted to get her brains fucked out."

"Well, I know she's been reading a lot on the Internet about how much better black men are in bed than other types of guys."

"Oh lord..." Mike sighed. "The problem with the Internet is you can never be too sure how real the people you're dealing with are. I've been immersed in the online interracial dating culture, so to speak, for a while now. Some people are just airing out fantasies, and sometimes you see white men pretending to be white women talking about their "love for big-dicked black men," and a bunch of other bullshit." Mike took a moment to survey their surroundings; they were still alone. "But the bottom line is, if I wasn't to her standards tonight, oh well. If she decides to give me the pussy again, great; if not, I will certainly not lose sleep over it..."

"Why do you say that?"

"Please," Mike sneered. "I know when a woman is having a good time during sex. She wasn't, and to tell you the truth the earth wasn't exactly moving for me either. So I figured, no need to waste my time any further; just chalk this one up to a piece of ass that I was lucky enough to get, and move on."

"How can you be so sure she wasn't enjoying herself, though?"

"How could she, or I, or anyone for that matter, enjoy sex like that? When you've got a tent full of people within earshot that you have to struggle to not wake up? Sex is supposed to be loud and passionate, not quiet and subdued, unless you're just trying for a quickie."

"I guess..."

Mike cocked an eyebrow and looked at Lucy. "What do you mean, 'you guess?'"

"I don't know. I mean, I've had sex before, but I don't think I've ever really had *good* sex."

"Interesting... define 'good sex?'"

"Umm, I don't know..."

"In that case, I can tell you you've never had good sex," Mike said, trying half-heartedly to stifle a laugh. "Wait a second, I just realized something," he said, stiffening up.

"What?"

"I have just given you knowledge of a criminal act."

"What? You think I would actually snitch on my LT?" Lucy said, sounding more than a little offended.

"No, but I do think..." He paused for a moment as he once again scanned the area, this time seemingly focusing his attention on a semi-trailer on the far side of the camp.

"You think what?"

"I think that both your LT and I would sleep better knowing your silence was... a little bit more assured."

"What do you mean?" Lucy said, silently grasping her weapon.

"I mean, what has she offered you to keep quiet? I mean, even if we hadn't had this conversation, you'd have known something went on between the two of us, right?"

"I could have guessed, but what do you mean, 'offered me?' She didn't offer me anything."

Mike smiled. "Very interesting." He parted his knees and leaned in closer to Lucy. "What if I offered you something?"

"Like what?"


Continu next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Give me your hand." Lucy did so, albeit reluctantly, and Mike placed it squarely in his crotch, where in the darkness he was hiding an impressive bulge yet again.

"Oh my god, that thing is huge!" Lucy gasped as she rubbed his dick.

"Mmm-hmm. Here's what I'm offering: I'm offering what could quite possibly be the best sex you have ever had in your life."

Lucy's better judgement told her to say no, but she was in no better straits than Lt. Marsett. And since the lieutenant had taken it upon herself to seize such an opportunity, why shouldn't she? Only she would be sure not to waste it. "Where would we do it?"

"Follow me," Mike said as he rose to his feet and started moving around the outskirts of the camp. Lucy followed him, and the eventually arrived at the semi-trailer Mike had been so fixated on earlier. He led Lucy to the back door to wait while he went and opened the side door. Eventually he came out the back door, escorted Lucy inside the darkness of the trailer, went outside to lock the side door and returned through the back door, locking it from the inside. "That does it," he said." From the outside, nobody would even know there was anyone in here."

"Oh OK... so do you work with Private Hollis?"

"I sure enough do. Why do you ask?"

"That's Ward's boyfriend. She told me he brought her down her the other night." Michelle Ward was another medic, and she had been dating Paul Hollis at least since Mike had been in the unit, which had been some two years and change.

"I knew it. We busted his balls about it too, but he denied it. Not that I blame him. But, I'm sure you didn't come down here to talk about them." He had now followed the sound of her voice directly to her mouth, and verified its location with his own mouth, using his hands to ascertain the orientation of the rest of her. She was sitting on one of the workbenches, and had stripped down to her bra and panties. They were frilly, lacy things, not the kind one would expect to find a soldier wearing on a deployment to the desert. What they were was merely an afterthough, however, as soon enough Lucy was *not* wearing them. Lucy removed her bra while Mike handed her her panties, which she placed together with the rest of her clothes. Mike moved from her head to her chest, cupping one of her breasts in hand and filling his mouth with the other. They weren't very big, B-cups at the most, but she had enormous nipples, which Mike adored. He tugged at one with his teeth, eliciting a stifled moan of pleasure. Mike kissed her again. "Baby, you can be as loud as you want to in here; *nobody* can hear us."

"You sure?" she whimpered.

"Positive. Our platoon sergeant was smart." Mike resumed his nipple sucking, which caused Lucy to moan increasingly louder, as if she was finally starting to get over her nerves. Suddenly Mike dropped to his knees and, without so much as a word of warning, ran his tongue up Lucy's leaking slit. The resulting jolt almost sent Lucy crashing to the floor, but she was able to brace herself. She was crab-style in mid-air, her feet on one bench and her hands on the other, with Mike on the floor lapping at her cunt in the middle. All inhibitions were gone now, as Lucy was now screaming out in throes of ecstasy. Mike licked her inside and out for what seemed like an eternity until she finally came, dropping her legs onto his shoulders as she did; supporting her own weight in such a manner was now too daunting a task.

Mike moved her back into position on the bench, turning her to an angle so that she could lay fully back. He rubbed her pussy; she was soaking wet and still seemingly climaxing at every touch. She gyrated her hips to move along with him. He lined his cock up with her twat, then slowly inserted himself into her, her back arching more and more the deeper he went. "Fuck," she gasped, "I knew it was big, but I didn't know it was *that* big!"

"I get that a lot," Mike laughed as he began to work the member in question in, out, and against Lucy's sex. Her moans echoed off the walls of the van, providing a perfect rhythm for him to fuck her. She started talking nasty to him: how no one had ever fucked her this good before, how this pussy was all his, how much she loved his dick, and how it was the biggest and best she'd ever had. He might have been inclined to disbelieve her, but the squeezing her cunt was putting on his cock told the true story.

Lucy spent the next fifteen minutes feeling Mike's dick repeatedly swell inside her, not realizing it wasn't him getting *bigger,* but rather her getting *smaller* as she climaxed over and over again, until finally she was locked into one continuous orgasm. Mike, meanwhile, felt his own release building up. He knew it would be neither prudent to come inside her, nor discreet to come on her and possibly risk making a mess that they wouldn't be able to clean up fully. He rested his head against her g-spot and played with her clit while he pondered what to do. He was in no rush to come to a decision, because Lucy was loving this new kind of attention her pussy was getting; no man had ever thought to tease her clit, pussy, and g-spot simultaneously. The resulting orgasms were a different animal altogether; more violent, sharper, and attacked different points of her. When she had cum enough to satisfy him, Mike let his hardon slip from her tunnel and placed her on her knees. He jacked himself off as she sucked what she could, and even in the dark he had no problems aiming hot blasts of semen down her accepting throat.

Mike handed her her pile of clothes and opened the back door of the van so she could get dressed. He himself dressed in the dark, as his night eyes were almost flawless, and what he couldn't find with them he used his other senses for. Once he had dressed and both soldiers had secured their sensitive items, they took separate routes back to the camp, but not before agreeing to keep this up as long as they could keep it a secret. Unfortunately, that effort was doomed from the start. In her anticipation, Lucy had forgotten her smokes at the smoking area. When she went to retrieve them, Lt. Marsett was waiting there for her.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Lucy knew she was in trouble the moment the lieutenant looked at her watch and locked her up at the position of attention. "It is now 2:30 in the morning. You said you were going to smoke at 1:15. Where the hell have you been all this time, Spc. Delacruz, and the idea of lying to me had better not even cross your mind."



Dammit, Lucy thought. She was as good as dead, but as long as she could convince Linda to keep the matter strictly between the two of them, there might be a chance to get out of this relatively unscathed. "I was with Cpl. Richards, ma'am."

"Where?"

Lucy gulped. "In his shop van, ma'am."

"Doing what?"

Lucy felt eviscerated. "Having sex," she mumbled just loud enough for the lieutenant to hear.

"I didn't hear you! Speak up when you talk to me!" Linda snapped, and Lucy did something totally unexpected: she snapped right back. Losing all sense of military bearing, she leaned in as close as she could to Linda and lit into her. "I was in Cpl. Richards' van having the absolute best sex I have *ever* had!"

Lucy then returned to the position of attention, fully expecting swift and decisive punishment. Instead, Linda merely sipped from a bottle of water and exhaled deeply. "Thank you for at least telling me the truth, Lucy. Sgt. Young woke up a little while ago asking where you were, so I came out here to find you. Now sit down." Significantly relieved, Lucy did as she was asked and lit up a smoke. She laughed as she took the first couple puffs, and Linda asked her what was so funny. "This has to be the best smoke I've had all day," Lucy chuckled, getting a laugh out of Linda as well. "So, did he talk about me at all?" Linda asked.

"Yeah," Lucy responded, clearly not wanting to divulge the details of the conversation she and Mike had had, but Linda asked for them anyway. "He could tell you weren't really enjoying yourself, and he wasn't enjoying himself either, so he didn't want to waste his time any longer."

Linda opened her mouth to rebut, but realized that she had been thinking the same thing. She switched the focus off of herself and back onto Lucy: "Well, did you two enjoy yourselves?"

"Are you kidding? I have never had sex that good in my life. Actually, before tonight, I found out I never had good sex period."

"Damn, he's that good?"

"He really is. But, you can't expect a man to give you good sex if he's not in his own element."

"'His own element?'"

"See, the thing with Cpl. Richards is, he says good sex should be loud, and here you two were in a tent full of sleeping people."

"Well, I couldn't leave the tent, but I needed some dick... what else was I supposed to do?"

"Hmm... don't know what to tell you on that one," Lucy mused. "All I know right now is that my kitty is happy, and here's hoping I can keep her that way." With that, Lucy finished her cigarette and went to sleep. Linda, meanwhile, finished her water as she contemplated the situation. Being the low officer on the pecking order had led to her being assigned night coverage for what would more than likely be the entire length of the deployment, so the luxury of slipping off for some late night dick was not an option. Attempting to get laid during the day would be an exercise in sheer stupidity, so she resigned herself to five more months without sex and went to sleep.

Meanwhile, Lucy and Mike fucked for at least two hours every night, only being discovered once by Mike's platoon sergeant after a poor job of cleaning up. Fortunately for both of them, Mike's platoon sergeant was also his shop foreman, so the matter was kept in-house, although Mike did have to stay an extra hour cleaning up the van for a week.

A month after they redeployed, Mike PCS'ed to Italy. He gave Lucy one more night of fireworks before he left for the airport. On the way, he reflected on something.

In his two years at his unit, that was the only time he ever went to sick call.



The End

[birdie8819]

Dawn's First Time, In The Rain


Dawn is a small girl, into dance and karate. She's originally from the Phillipines, and seems really predictable (well except for the fact that she does ballet and karate). I'm Gene, and I'm a fairly tall guy, who played hockey for a little bit and then stopped, and now I do curling.

She doesn't get straight A's in school, and she isn't one of those people who virtuously volunteers all the time, but she is really sweet and has the cutest smile.

She wears nice, modest clothing, what's in style but conservative. But I can't help imagine her body underneath it, perfectly proportioned with small firm breasts and slightly curvy.

We sometimes chat between classes, and she comes across as a fairly shy girl, she seems almost young for her age.

I didn't know she did ballet until the University has a talent show after exams, and a couple of her friends convince her into enter. She does a lyrical almost modern dance, and I am amazed at how she can move her body.

I don't let on that I kind of like her, like a stoic, I hide it from my friends who are sitting next to me. I like to control my emotions, or at least control the physiological response to them. I'm worried about what people think, a lot.

I congratulate her afterwards, as she's taking off her pointe shoes and the tape from her feet. She is glowing in the praise from everyone.

We're finished classes after that. I get a job working at a really - shall we say quaint? - coffee shop, and don't see her much for a few weeks.

It's Tuesday and it's dark out and pouring rain. The rain is coming vertically down, no wind just wet. I'm just closing up for the night, when I hear the door rattle. Looking around, I see Dawn walk in shaking off an umbrella. Her hair is pulled tightly back in a bun and she's wearing a biggish white T-shirt that's almost perfectly dry.

Not the most sexy clothes, but somehow I liked it. She's a clean looking girl - clean, as well as neat with her hair pulled out of her face, and not too much makeup.

"Oh, I'm sorry, you're closing now?" She asks quickly, and starts to put up her umbrella again, her head down.

"No, not for a couple more minutes," I lie. "What can I getcha?" We're actually closed a couple minutes ago.

She looks up at the list and thinks. God, she's beautiful. I busy myself with wiping off the counter and try to sneak peeks at her. Her face is soft and nesquick coloured, and she always looks so honest and genuine. The way she's standing there's a delicate line in her neck.

"I'll have hot chocolate," she finally decides. "Would I be able to have a spoon with that, I know it's a little weird but I like to have hot chocolate with a spoon."

"Sure thing," I say and I start to make it. While I'm pouring the milk, something I've done a hundred times this summer, I make conversation.

"So, were you just at ballet?" I guess.

"Yeah, I went to practice a little on my own." She pauses. "I kind of like practicing this late, it makes me more creative or something."

"I know what you mean," I say. "It's almost like it's separate from the rest of the day."

She smiles and sips her hot chocolate. "I don't usually tell people I go practice this late. Some people sneak out of their houses to go to parties, I sneak out to practice pirouettes with nobody watching."

I laugh and she smiles.

Then she looks a little puzzled, like there's something she wants to say but she can't quite get the wording right. She sets down the spoon, and I assume she's finished with it. I reach over to put it away, and my hand knocks her hot chocolate.

It spills all over her white shirt, and the cup falls to the floor and breaks into two pieces. I'm torn between worrying that it didn't cool off enough, to being excited about the wetness between her breasts and being able to see her dark bra, to feeling embarassed like I blew any chance I might have had of smoothly arranging a date with her.

"I'm so sorry," we say at the same time.

Not good, the logical part of my brain is telling me. I always mask my emotions, but even as I think it I get warmer and my face turning red is out of my control.

She bends down and picks up the pieces of the cup, and sets them on the counter. "It's okay," I say, "It's my fault."

She smiles a little. "Well, I know how I can wash off the hot chocolate," she says. "All I have to do is walk out in the rain. And she's almost out the door, when she hesitates, then walks out into the rain.

I see through the window that the rain is beating down on her as she stands there, and then I see her umbrella. I walk over and pick up the umbrella and walk outside and stand beside her.

"Uh, you forgot," I start, but I don't put up the umbrella. Her shirt is becoming transparent, showing her shoulders through it. One bit of hair escapes from the bun.

I try to resist the feeling I'm getting, but I'm suddenly aware of my body temperature and my penis. I am in control of my emotions, I should be able to control this. Although I have no way to confirm this, I think Dawn's a virgin, and I don't want to even think for a second of taking advantage of her.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She doesn't take the umbrella, and as the water soaks both of us I start to feel it more. Her bra is dark blue with a little bright green and pink design near the bottom on one side. The fabric of her shirt is clinging to her, and so is mine.

I've never been completely drenched before, while wearing clothing. It makes me feel vulnerable, almost more intimate than if I were wearing nothing.

She's standing close to me, and brushes her arm against mine. It couldn't hurt to put my arm around her, but once I did I realize it's a mistake. Now I feel even more pressure on my penis, and want her even nmore.

Then she surprises me, by standing on her toes and she kisses me.

I kiss her back. She's cautious, but soon we're kissing with tongue, our wet bodies pressed against each other. I can feel the shape of her body through the clinging fabric. I want to get out of my jeans, but I try to use my control to not.

We pull away from each other. We're both completely soaked now, but it's warm out. My hair drips water in my face, and my clothes are clinging to me, hugging the shape of my body and making me aware of it.

Her jeans are shiny and her shirt clings to her revealing that she was just pressed against me. Water droplets roll down her face.

"Come with me, I'd like to show you a nice place." she says, and walks away around the coffee shop. I know that behind the coffee shop there's a set of nature trails, because I sometimes walk there on my lunch breaks.

I follow her, and she leads me down the trail for a bit before stepping off the trail. We end up in a small clearing. How I want to have sex with her right then and there, in the rain, and see her with uncontrollable passion.

But I can't.

I sit down on the mossy ground, pretending to be relaxed. Then she sits right next to me and leans over me. She's so close to me, and I feel my muscles tense.

"Do you like me?" she asked. A loaded question.

"Yes," I say. I try to move away from her discreetly. "Uh, I think you should not be so close to me because I feel like I'm going to jump you and I don't want to do anything to you that you might regret."

"Do you want to..." She looks embarassed. "Do you want to be my first time? And you know..."

Instead of moving away from me she moves closer.

"I...are you sure?" I whisper. "I mean, yes, but only if you're sure."

"I could run home and steal a condom from my older brother," she says thoughtfully, but I reached in my pocket and pulled out my wallet. I have a condom in there, not that I've had to use one since I broke up with Steph a year ago. I keep replacing it long before it's expiry date, because I'm paranoid like that.

"I have one here," I tell her and she starts kissing me again. I move my hands up and down her body, and she shivers with anticipation. I help her peel off her soaking shirt and she helps me with mine. I don't feel like I can stand it any longer, but I wait, making it the best experience for both of us, especially her.

She doesn't really know what to do, but I help her figure it out. She's beautiful with no shirt on, and then she sits back and unzips her pants. I do the same. We take off our pants, and underwear, and we're laying there with our naked bodies pressed up against each other.

She gives me oral sex and I can't stand it anymore, I come in her mouth. She kisses me on the lips and I taste it. I move my way down and give her oral sex. When she comes she gives a little squeal, and I can't believe I'm actually making her feel this.

I put on the condom and slowly I move towards her... We're moving together, and the rain on her skin is shining in the light from the nearby streetlamps we can see above the trees.

It's amazing, and over too soon.

We lay there, looking at each other.

"Thanks for triggering my dopamine receptors," she says, with a perfectly straight face.

"You're welcome," I say, even though I'd told myself that after exams I would forget the various neurotransmitters in the brain.

We stay that way, just laying there beside each other, until she gets up. "Well, I should be getting home." she says.

"So should I." We picked up our drenched clothes and put them on in some semblance to their usual way.

I walk her most of the way home, but she doesn't want me to get too close because she has to sneak back in silently through her window.

"See you soon," she says quietly, and then grinss. "Woohoo, I got laid."

We laugh silently and we kiss goodbye silently.

The rain is still pouring down on me but I feel that if I miss my step as I'm walking home, I might just miss hitting the ground.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Proposition

Bane and I'd finally came to the conclusion that the two of us could use a vacation, so I'd checked the dogs at my parents, and we headed out. We figured we'd head to the gamer convention that took place in Seattle. The flight was long, but we'd gotten in a day early and wandered around the lobby. I'd been pleased to see that there was a bar there, and I had a few drinks while Bane showered up. A guy who appeared to be in his mid-twenties approached me at the bar and informed me that he'd like to buy me a drink.

"I'm all for free drinks." I remarked. "But I'm happily taken." I was surprised that he agreed to buy the drink anyway. Bane showed up shortly after, and quickly stepped in to ask the guy who he was. He replied with "Jake." The two of us were wary of him, as he seemed to show a lot of interest in me. However, he seemed to be gentlemanly enough not to cross any lines.

I continued to drink for a little while, and lo and behold, became very aroused. Other than Jake, Bane, and I, the bar was empty. I began to pull at Bane's waistband, tugging his hips between mine. Jake watched intently as I grazed my thumb not-so-subtly over the crotch of Bane's jeans, to find that he was already hard and watching me. Jake slid his hand over his own crotch, where Bane must have noticed his erection.

"She's -mine-." Bane growled at Jake, pulling my hips into his grinding onto me. "All mine."

"I know... But she seems so willing to please you. You're lucky."

"Yeah, she's amazing." He said, running his thumb over my lower lip. "You should see her..."

"What if I could?" Jake asked. Bane met him with a possessive growl. "No, you misunderstood. I don't want to fuck your girl. I want to see you fuck her."

"No." I said, growling lightly.

"What about a blowjob? I won't touch her, I won't touch you, and I won't get anything anywhere. You don't have to worry about me blowing it on her back or anything." I winced at the though of a stranger cumming on me. Disgusting. "We'll go back to your room, and you'll get to show her off... Only if you guys are into it though."

Bane looked at me, and I looked back. He breathed in, sliding a finger into my belt loop.

"Its up to Rook."

"... Ah'll do it... But Jake can't instruct me at all."

"I won't."

I finished the last of my drink, tipped the bartender, and lead Bane by the hand to the elevator. Jake followed us, and by the time the elevator door closed, Bane had already grabbed me and pushed me flat against the wall. He kissed me roughly, hands pulling my hips to his, and then whispered in my ear.

"You really wanna do this?"

"Mmmhmm." I replied, my hand already rubbing him through his jeans. He was straining hard against the denim.

His hand reached down and stopped mine, and he growled lightly into my ear, holding my hand tightly in his. "Good... Because I want to show you off." He took my hand in his, pressing it to him, and gave a pretty strong thrust with his hips.

The elevator door opened, and we stepped out. We made our way to our room, a nice little suite that we'd saved up for, figuring that we'd spend an extra day or so just in the room ourselves. Jake walked in and looked around, and sat at the desk, turning his chair to face us.

"Am I allowed to... You know..." He made a motion with his hand, pantomiming stroking his cock.

"Only if you don't get anything anywhere. Here." Bane tossed a box of tissues at Jake, who nodded and sat back on the chair, waiting.

Bane reached over to the bed and grabbed a pillow, tossing it on the floor near his feet. He leaned back against a wall and watched as I pulled my hair back into a loose, messy ponytail, and threw on a headband to keep my hair from falling around my mouth. He smirked as I turned to look at him, grabbing me by the hips. He kissed me and and began to grind himself into me. I heard the sound of Jake unzipping his pants and sliding out his cock. I glanced over at him, a small smirk on my face.

I could hear Bane growl lightly, almost a jealous, guttural noise, as he grabbed my hand and rubbed it against his straining erection. I loved his jealous possessive streak, even though he should know better. I couldn't have cared less about Jake and his erection. I was just amused by how turned on Bane and I had made him. I turned back to look at Bane, and leaned up to whisper in his ear a single phrase that I'd known would quell his insecurities.

"I want you so bad..." My tongue traced his earlobe as I rubbed my hand along his jeans, teasing him through the denim.

"I want your lips wrapped around my cock," he said, above a whisper. Jake heard him and drew in a soft gasp.

I knelt down in front of Bane, nuzzling his jeans with my nose and lips, and he let out a small grunt, his hands immediately reaching for my hair. I smiled devilishly and reached up, unbuttoning his pants, slowly sliding down the zipper... I pulled both his jeans and boxers down around his hips enough to expose him, but not enough for them to be fully down around his ankles. I let out a soft moan at the sight of his hard cock, my hand reaching up and grasping it lightly. I stroked him lightly for a few seconds, and he drew in short little breaths, keeping himself still, save for his hand that was fussing in my hair. I parted my lips and slid them over his cock, eliciting both a moan from Bane and Jake. I found myself smirking as I ran my tongue over the tip of his hardened cock, enjoying the feeling of him in my mouth. I pulled back, stroking his cock at a teasingly slow pace, as I gave a few long, slow licks over the tip. I glanced out of the corner of my eye to Jake, who intently watched me, stroking the very end of his cock with his ring and thumb finger, watching me.

"Mmm..." I looked up at Bane and licked his cock from base to tip. "I love the way you taste..." He moaned and pressed his palm to the back of my head, wordlessly urging me to suck his cock. I obliged, opening my mouth and letting him press me further down his cock.

"Oh fuck..." He murmured, breathing out a sigh as I took him little by little into my mouth. "You wouldn't believe how good my girls mouth feels around my cock." I saw him glance over at Jake through a half-lidded gaze, before looking down to me, running a thumb over my cheek. "Fucking amazing..."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I ran my tongue over him, made sure my lip ring pressed flush against the underside of his shaft, still stroking him lightly with my hand. I loved to suck off Bane. There was something so arousing about the way he played with my hair, the way he'd press me against his cock, the feeling of his cock sliding over my sensitive lips, and those moans! The sounds that escape that boy alone are near orgasm inducing, especially when paired with half-phrase and commands.

"Fuck... Mmm... I love her lip ring... Feels so good pressed right up against my cock." He leaned back against the wall, his hand moving back to my hair, fussing in it, twirling loose strands from the messy ponytail. "Mmm..."

I slid my mouth down his cock, almost the full length. I never really had any problems deep throating most of his cock, my gag reflex is pretty good, but the final inch and a half almost always trips me up. I kept my ring and thumb finger wrapped around the base of his cock, and as I pulled my mouth back, followed it with my hand, lengthening the stroke. I licked the tip for a moment, enjoying his taste, and then began to draw him into my mouth, leading the long slow stroke with my fingers, followed by my lips and tongue. I kept doing this, every so often twisting my fingers lightly against his cock.

"Mmm... My girl knows just how I like my cock sucked..." He moved his hand to my ponytail wrapping his fingers around the base of it "...But she knows how to take direction." He tilted my head upward a little, and pushed my head forward, pushing his cock into my mouth and down into my throat, before gently pulling me back by my hair. He groaned and pushed down again, forcing his cock a little deeper into my mouth, making sure to pull me back before I choked. "Mmm... Fuck." He smirked lightly, reaching down, and pulling my hand away from his cock. "No hands, Rook. I just want your mouth tonight."

Slight tears had formed at the corners of my eyes, a sign that he'd pushed his cock deep into my throat, dangerously close to that last damned inch and a half. I knew what I was in for, though, and I'd be lying if I'd said I wasn't excited. Most of the time, he lets me suck and stroke him at my own will, a rare time where I'm in control, but every once and a while, he takes control of the situation. I let out a soft moan as he pulled me back from his cock, just enough that just the head of it rested in my mouth. Over the next few minutes, he continued to push and pull me up and down his cock, letting me get used to the pace, which was quickening at a steady pace.

"Mmm... My girls mouth feels so good. I love her lips and tongue, And..." He held my head so his cock was in my mouth, but the tip rested right at the entrance to my throat. He gave a slight thrust, and I felt my throat seize up. "...I love her throat." Jake moaned softly, reminding me that he was there. I'd almost forgotten, since I was so focused on Bane.

I didn't choke. But I felt his cock slide into my throat, and I knew his cock was almost completely in. He pulled me back quickly and wiped one of the tears at the corner of my eye away with his thumb. He kept his other hand on my ponytail, and pushed me down his cock again. My lips wrapped around him as he forced his cock into my throat again, then pulled back. He continued to push and pull me up and down his cock, every once in a while thrusting his hips forward, pushing his cock deep into my mouth and throat.

"Mmm... I love the way she gives head..." He began to push in and out faster, keeping his cock deeper in my mouth on each return stroke. Tears continued to form at the base of my eyes, and he brushed them away with a gentleness that would have been surprising to anyone watching, Jake included. Bane knew that it was just a reaction to his cock being in my throat, and I secretly suspected that he liked wiping away the tears, as though he were taking care of me in the middle of such an act. "Mmm...Fuck..." He groaned and quickened the pace, his free hand pressing into my shoulder. He pulled my ponytail and thrust his hips in a rhythmic fashion, his eyes half-lidded, soft growls escaping his throat.

I arched my back a little, tilting my head up so he could thrust down into my throat easier. I loved the feeling of his cock sliding over my lips, and I even liked the feeling of my throat seizing up every so often when he forced the full length of his cock down my throat. What can I say? I love pleasing my man.

"Oh Fuck... " He began to move erratically, making it harder for me to take his quick, short thrusts. "I'm gonna..." He gripped my ponytail even tighter, and gave three, deep thrusts. My throat seized up, and tears slightly began to roll down my cheeks. He eased up, slowing his strokes for a moment, grunting and gasping softly. "Fuck, Oh..."

I heard another moan and a curse word uttered from somewhere off to my side, followed by some swearing and shuffling. However, my vision was blurred as Bane pressed his hand firmly to the back of my head, preventing me from moving back any, and began to thrust into my throat in short, powerful strokes, forcing the entire length of himself down my throat, barely giving me a chance to breathe.

"Oh fuck... Oh fuck!" He spat out the words and grabbed my ponytail hard, and with one final thrust down my throat, pulled back, leaving my mouth open, and gripped the base of his cock, and came.

In messy, white streaks...

I heard Jake let out a loud grunt, but I didn't care. My attention was focused on Bane. His cum hit my tongue and the back of my throat, and a few drops hit my lips and chin. He finished cumming, rubbing the tip of his cock around my lips, playing with my hair, and then wiping away my tears. I took a finger and wiped the cum from my chin and sucked it clean, while Bane stuffed himself into his pants and dropped to his knees, nuzzling my neck and shoulder.

"Mmm... " He murmured against my ear. "That felt so good, baby." He turned to Jake, who was panting in post-orgasmic exhaustion. He'd kept his deal, and tossed the tissue into the garbage.

"Oh..." I said, in a nonchalant tone. "...You're still here? I hadn't noticed." He stared at me blankly, as Bane's hand slipped down between my thighs, rubbing at the crotch of my jeans, chuckling against my ear.

"You're so mean, Rook." He whispered, rubbing me through my jeans. "I love it." He looked back to Jake, who was fixing himself back into his pants. "Jake. Leave." Bane said. Jake blinked, almost taken aback. "Now." Bane growled.

The door closed behind Jake, who must have retreated to his room. Bane continued to rub between my legs and grinned.

"I love showing you off...Now..." He unbuttoned my jeans, sliding his hand down between my thighs. He pressed his lips to my ear, whispering to me. "Now where were we?"


The End

[birdie8819]

Coach Carter and His Catcher

Keith's first and last season as assistant softball coach/assistant football coach at Westside high school was unofficially coming to a close today, which was the last day of school for all students. He knew the day he was hired that he probably wouldn't be stuck coaching high school sports for long, and sure enough he'd gotten the call he'd been waiting for from Georgia Southern, and starting next week he'd be back in college, coaching football full time. They weren't a top program, but they were respectable in their division, and his foot was in the door no matter how good or bad they were.

Even though he dreaded coaching softball, his background as a competitive baseball player and little league coach made him by far the most qualified coach on staff, aside from the longtime head coach, Sandra Lang. Coach Lang had long been saddled with a string of reluctant, underqualified coaches to give her the necessary assistance to field a competitive team. Now that she finally had someone that knew a little something about the sport, she was overjoyed, even leaving him to conduct practices on his own as the season progressed.

Keith, or Coach Carter as he was known to his students and team, was also nervous about coaching girls, but he had a good combination of easygoing humor and authority that allowed him to connect with the girls while keeping and earning their respect. As a young guy still in his twenties, he constantly had to remind himself that these high school girls were off limits, both to his eyes and in his mind, should either try to get away from him. In most cases, this wasn't difficult, as most of his players wouldn't catch his eye even if they were closer to his age and not on his team. There were a couple that made it hard on him, so to speak. And one, in particular, accidentally showed just enough of herself to set his imagination on fire.

It was a Friday afternoon after practice. They had lost on Thursday, and Coach Carter put them through an especially tough workout as a result of their poor effort. As they trudged back to the locker room, they complained to one another about how tired and sore they were. For the next half hour or so, he sat in his office catching up on paperwork and biding time for the girls to finish up in the locker room so he could shut the gym down and head home to his weekend.

He heard them talking as they filed out in small groups, and waited until he heard no voices. Keith walked past the lockers, and since none were open, he assumed everyone had gone. He proceeded to the shower area and just as he almost turned the corner, he heard a sniff echo against the tile walls and floor. Silently, he looked around the corner to see Jana, his starting catcher, standing outside the shower and wearing nothing but a towel around her hips. Jana was cute, but her looks had never really gotten Keith's attention before. He'd always noticed that she had big breasts, especially for a short girl, but she had a very unassuming was about her, and she never dressed to show off her body.

He did, however, adore her a softball player. She didn't have a lot of talent, but she was easily the hardest worker on the team, and no one was more competitive. Because of her low center of gravity and tough approach, he'd taken her from a backup outfielder and turned her into the starting catcher, which was always Keith's position when he played baseball. On many occasions, they had stayed after practice to work on techniques, and he was always amazed how she seemed to absorb everything he taught her so easily. He knew she respected him as a coach, but he never picked up on her attraction to him.

As he gazed turned the corner at his naked catcher, he could see her pale back and the hourglass-like figure of her waist between her wide hips and broad shoulders. As she brushed her hair, he could make out the bulging side of one of her full breasts, jiggling with each movement of her arms. Just as she started to turn around, Keith's head darted back behind the wall and he quickly tiptoed back out of the locker room, embarrassed that he'd peeked at one of his own students, and anxious keep himself from getting caught in an awkward situation. As he sat back down in his office, pretending to work, Jana came by to say goodbye a few minutes later. For the first time, he couldn't help but glance at her chest for a split second when she wasn't looking, and made a point to get up and walk out of his office with her, so he could watch her butt jiggle in her shorts as she walked away.

That little incident was almost a month ago, and every night since, Keith found himself masturbating to his fantasies of Jana. His brain worked to fill in the gaps between what he saw and what he couldn't. He imagined her belly and waist, with just a little extra baby fat, and her big breasts hanging down as she straddled him naked. She thought about her muscular legs and wondered if she shaved her pubic hair. He wondered what her feet looked like. Did she ever get pedicures? He thought back to his own high school conquests, and how tight her pussy must be.

In practice, he found himself coaching from behind the plate more than normal, just so he could see her full ass squatting down while she caught pitches. He imagined her naked, crouching down in the same way, bouncing up and down on his cock. These thoughts embarrassed him, but he couldn't stop them from coming.

As he was gathering the last of the softball equipment and putting it into storage, he thought about his team, and how proud he was of how they played. They'd gotten to the state quarterfinals for the first time in school history, and he knew that even though his teaching helped, it takes a team willing to work hard to succeed. Most of the girls had already said their goodbyes, a few even comfortable enough to lean in for a hug. The one that he knew he hadn't seen yet, and at the point may never again, was Jana. As he dragged the last bag of clean laundry into storage, he heard a voice behind him.

"Need a hand, Carter?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

It was Jana, wearing a summer league softball t-shirt, khaki shorts, and tennis shoes. She smirked as she barked his last name, having become more comfortable joking around with him as the season went on.

"Hey Jana. Nope, this is the last of it. Helluva season though, huh?"

"I just wanted to say thanks. You taught me a lot, and even if I'm not good enough to hack it on scholarship, I'm gonna make one helluva intramural league catcher", she said in her sweet southern accent, smiling at Keith.

"You're a great student of the game, Jana. I'm gonna miss you."

As he was saying this, she approached him and wrapped her arms around him. Keith was almost a foot taller than Jana, so her face came up to his chest as she embraced him.

"I'm gonna miss you too...Keith," she said, rubbing her hands in small circles on his back.

His heart raced from excitement, panic, and disbelief at what was happening, or was it? Hugs were okay, but as he thought about it, she wasn't letting go. And, she'd never called him by his first name before. What was going on? And if she was coming on to him, what was he going to do. Granted, it was 4:00 and school was out, but there were lots of teachers and staff all around campus. "This is crazy," he thought.

Anxious to break the stalemate and reassess the situation, he pulled his body back and sat down on the edge of the huge pile of laundry in storage. Doing so, he came eye level to her breasts, and quickly darted his eyes back up to her face.

Jana's hands raised up to his shoulders, rubbing his up to his neck. "I'm not really that good at talking about this stuff, but....oh, hell.....I'm just gonna say it: I'm really attracted to you. I'm graduating and all, so I didn't think I'd see you again, but now I did. And.....you're not really my coach anymore, so....."

Then she leaned in to kiss him on his neck, running her hands down his body, pushing him back onto the laundry. Keith felt her breasts come to rest on his chest as she took control and put him gently on his back. He knew what was happening, but was determined not to think about it. It was so inappropriate and so wrong, but was so what his body had wanted for the last month nonstop.

Keith moved his hands to her waist and ran them up her side, giving them both chill bumps as he felt the ample sides of her breasts through her t-shirt. Their cheeks brushed up against each other, and without thinking any further about what he was doing, he brought his lips to hers. She grabbed his cheeks with both hands and kissed him aggressively, sending her tongue into his mouth. His hands kneaded her buttocks as they kissed, Jana moaning into his mouth and beginning to gyrate slightly against his quickly-stiffening dick.

Hearing the sound of a distant intercom, Keith opened his eyes to see that the door to the storage room was open. Panicking, he pulled his face away from Jana's.

"The doors open!" he said. "Someone can see us."

Jana got up, walked over to the door, closed it and locked it. Just as she was starting to walk back over to him, she looked at Keith laying back on the laundry and said, "I knew I turned you on at least a little bit. Now we've got some privacy, and I'm getting a little hot."

Jana crossed her arms down over her chest, grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt, and raised it up over her head, revealing that belly that he thought so much about. Her breasts, which had to have been d-cups now that he was seeing them, were held tight within a basic white bra. She then pushed her shoes off and walked over to him in her socked feet.

"Now, where were we?" she cooed as she straddled her legs over him and kissed him from above. He felt a rush as his hands caressed her bare skin, so young and so soft. Now fully aroused and letting his desires take over, he had to see and feel her bare tits that he'd beaten himself off to so many times. The fell onto his chest as he unclasped her bra from the back. Jana tossed it across the room and grabbed the bottom of Keith's school-logo polo shirt, coaxing it off of him.

As a college athlete, he was fairly toned and very muscular. Now, six years after graduation, much of the muscle was still there, but more than a little extra now hung near his waistline. He clenched his stomach as her little white hands caressed his bare chest and belly.

The both of them were now on a runaway train that had no chance of stopping before it ran completely off the rails. They each insisted on taking off each others clothing, until they were both completely naked. Keith unbuttoned Jana's shorts and shoved them down her legs, revealing a tight pair of hot-pink cotton panties. He wondered if she thought there was any chance he'd see them when she put them on that morning.

Jana put her hand over his bulging cock through his pants, making Keith moan and knead her bare breasts with increasing urgency. She then unbuttoned his pants, and pulled both his shoes and pants off. Keith then grabbed her around the waist and flipped her over onto her back, causing her to squeal. As he hovered over her, she wrapped her bare legs around his, pressing him down toward her. As the hard shaft of his erection rested against her pubis, a flash of guilt ran through his head. Here he was, 6'-2" and 250 lbs, damn close to having his way with a much younger (but legal! says the devil inside), much smaller girl, who didn't know better like he did. He looked down between them, contemplating the fact that he probably weighed exactly twice what she did.

Then, as he saw her erect nipples staring at him, he forgot all about his concerns as he lowered his head to suck on these beautiful 18 year old natural breasts. Jana cried out softly and ran her hands through his hair as he nibbled and licked her areolas and hard nipples. she drew her legs up, massaging his back with her feet. She reached over him to take her socks off, as he did the same for himself with his toes. Jana stuck both big toes between his bare hips and his pants, pushing down in a forceful hint that Keith needed to be rid of them. She ran her hands down to unbutton them so Keith could take them off, underwear and all.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Stopping for a moment to marvel at Jana's body, looked at her creamy full thighs, not so fat that they had cellulite, but not thin by any definition. Her calves were toned if a little big for her short legs, and tapered down to a pair of small, well-manicured feet with painted pink toenails. Her belly hung just slightly over the top of her panties, and her breasts spilled to each side of her as she laid down atop dozens of bags of laundry.

"Oh my god," she purred as she locked her gaze onto his fully-erect penis. Keith was standing in front of her, and she brought her feet up to his crotch, locking them around his shaft. He moaned as she rubbed them up and down it's length, wrapping her little white toes around the head and then back down. The view of her body, breasts swaying slightly as she moved her legs, and the view of her delicate feet massaging his big, veiny penis, combined with the massage, brought him closer to the edge than he wanted to be just yet.

Keith grabbed her feet, separated her legs, and lowered himself down on her once again, this time running the engorged glans of his member against the warm crotch of her panties. Jana gasped, then wrapped her legs behind him, massaging his thighs with her feet. First lightly poking, then grinding more forcefully, Keith and Jana fell into a rhythm as he grinded her little body into the laundry that was getting dirtier by the minute. The thin layer of cotton panties was all that separated his straining cock and her soft, moist mound. Moaning softly through their constant kissing, Jana's hips pumped up and down to meet his thrusts and he pinned her hands above her head. "Oh my god, Jana", he moaned, overcome with lust, and ready to fully take her.

Keith grabbed her panties at each hip and pulled them down her legs, raising them to remove the moistened cotton briefs from her feet. Now they were both naked, and Keith knew he had a little work left to do before he could fully make his fantasy come true.

He grabbed both feet, massaging and licking them one by one before moving down to her ankles, then calves, and soon slowly worked his tongue up the inside of her thigh, making her shudder with excitement. He looked up at her crotch, noticing that she kept herself shaven from the clitoris down, leaving a nice thick bush above and leaving a clean pair of slightly-swollen delicate labia below. He extended his tongue to her clitoris, making her yelp and jump slightly at the contact. Grabbing her hips with authority, He dove back in, working her clit until it extended out. Jana's breathing got heavier and her moans got louder as he worked. "Ohhh! Put your tongue inside me!" she moaned as he lapped the sensitive folds of her labia. Happy to oblige, he sent his tongue into her blazing hot, sopping wet pink chamber. He established a rhythm which her body recognized and humped back into his face to. Her hands clutched his head, forcing him deeper into her crotch. Darting in and out of her pussy, his tongue started to tire. Apparently, it had been longer than he cared to remember since the last time he ate pussy. Unfortunately, it had also been a few months since he'd had sex at all, and he was anxious to officially end his drought. Keith had been rubbing his tool against the laundry underneath him his tongue worked her pussy, but it was time to give it the real thing.

Keith raised up and crawled up toward Jana's face. As he started to lower his dick toward her wet crotch, she reached down between them and grabbed his penis, stroking it's head.

"Keith, it's so big.....I....I don't want it to hurt," she said, unable to take her eyes off of it, her hips still gyrating with arousal."

"You've had sex before, right?" Keith asked, as he rubbed her breasts and stomach.

"Oh yeah, with a couple different guys. But...neither one was quite this big...and it's been a little while since the last time," she said, moving her hands up his chest.

"Just relax, Jana. We'll take it slow. You're plenty wet; I won't hurt you, I promise," he said, as he took her hands and clasped them to his, raising them over her head. Her labia were still wet from his saliva, which helped the purple head of his cock penetrate past the entrance. with his glans lodged just inside her chamber, he could feel the resistance of her tight canal, keeping him from pushing further without extra force. He let her hands go as he reached down to caress her breasts, holding his weight above her with his other arm. Keith slowly pushed the head forward, thrusting his hips toward hers. As Jana arched her back, the new angle allowed his penis to penetrate further.

"Unngghhh. Oh jesus god." she moaned as his thick rod was now a few inches deep in her incredibly tight, hot pussy. Again thinking back to high school, he didn't think he'd ever had sex this tight with someone who wasn't a virgin.

"You okay, baby?" he whispered as he pumped just that first few inches in and out of her opening, pushing and pulling her slightly meaty lips with each thrust.

"Yeah, just go slow. It's so big, but I'm okay. Be gentle, Keith."

Keith pushed a little more of him into her body with each thrust. He could feel her nipples against his chest, her belly under the weight of his belly, and her legs and feet caressing his legs and ass as he slowly took more and more her her for himself. Her vagina was getting wetter as he continued to thrust, her body getting acclimated to his large organ after the initial shock. After a few minutes, he groaned as he bottomed out inside of her. He could feel the soft tissue at the end of her vagina touching the head of his penis, and he heard a subtle clap as his balls came to rest against her ass. Wanting to savor the feeling of being fully inside the object of his fantasies, he grinded his hips against hers while holding her tight. Jana cried out, clawing his back with her fingernails, and flexing her legs and feet to the intense sensation of having this big man on top of her and fully inside her.

After a deep breath, Keith backed almost all of his penis out of her, looked down to observe the juices on his shaft, then slowly sunk himself all the way back in as they both moaned. He held himself inside her few a few seconds, then gradually worked himself into a steady rhythm. His ass flexed and relaxed as he pumped his cock into his favorite catcher over and over again. She moaned to his thrusts and opened her legs up wider as her breathing quickened, then stifled.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"I'm coming......" she croaked through held breath, ".........OOOHHHHH!!!!! she shouted as her convulsions stopped long enough to exhale her breath. Her vagina clamped down on his dick like a vise, seeming to pull it as deeply inside her as it can, then relaxed, then clamped down again. As her shouts turned back into moans, he picked up speed, feeling her hips buck faster to match him. He looked down between them to see her belly and big breasts jiggle underneath his movements. Her wide hips gyrated up and down, guiding his cock to massage different parts of her insides as she moved. She threw her legs up and over his back, locking her feet together at the ankles as he drove her body downward into the laundry. His breathing became ragged and he feared he was losing control as she moaned lustily under him, clutching at his chest from underneath.

"OH MY GOD, JANA!" he exclaimed as he pistoned in and out of her, dominating her body with the thrusts of several weeks worth of desire.

His brain told him him, "No, you CANNOT come inside this girl," as he pulled out and laid beside her on his back, coaxing her to climb on top of him. He watched her, a rush of long brunette hair, covering her flushed face, and her big tits swayed in front of her as she straddled him. She was just as sexy naked as he'd dreamed she was, and now she was going to ride him in the storage room at the school where he'd coached her.

Grabbing his hard cock, she positioned it at her entry, then winced as she lowered herself down onto it on one slow movement. Shuddering as her plump ass came to rest on his lap, fully impaled on his big penis. He saw her belly move as she rose up and then lowered down on his length, adjusting to the extra mass inside her little body. It turned him on to imagine that somewhere about belly-button level, the head of his cock was maxing out the length of her stretched canal.

He couldn't keep his hands off her breasts as she bucked faster and faster, pressing her little hands into his chest. As her breathing became more labored, she clawed her nails into him, and moaned his name in a chant, over and over. He saw light hit the excess fat on the side of her hips where they meet her ass, and the silhouette between them of his hard shaft, exposed then hidden again.

"Keith, Keith, Keith.....Aaaggghhh, I'm Coming! OHHHHH!!!!!" she screamed as she held herself on top of him, gyrating her hips with his full length inside of her. This sensation was driving him over the edge as he again felt her hot pussy grip his shaft and convulse around it. This time there was no holding back. If there were voices of reason scolding him now, the white noise of sex was drowning it out.

Keith gripped her hips, pulling them up and pushing them down as his cock further hardened, twitched, then shot it's semen deep inside his former softball student. He grunted as he fired rope after rope of hot fluid against the slick, flush walls of her vagina. Jana stopped thrusting about the time Keith's penis was unloading the last of its sperm and collapsed onto his chest. Both naked bodies were covered in a layer of sweat as they lay amid a huge pile of school athletics laundry. Keith's cock finally slipped out of her pussy after a few minutes of catching their breath.

Soon after, the reality of where they were and what time it was hit both coach and former player, and they quickly and silently got dressed, so as to not attract any further attention, since they seemed to have gotten away with the worst act a teacher and student can engage in on school property.

Jana exited the room first, followed a few seconds later by Coach Carter, desperately trying to act as if it's business as usual in the storage room. He accompanied her to the gymnasium side entry, which led to the student parking lot. A few dozen yards away, Jana's Toyota compact car was the only one left in the lot.

"So, where are you going now, coach?" asked Jana, innocently twirling her hair but staring intently into Keith's eyes.

"Georgia Southern University. Got a job coaching football again, which is my first love. I"ll never forget the time I spent with you, though."

"Likewise. Thanks for everything," she said, leaning in to provide emphasis on the last word. "Except, maybe, one thing," she added, again looking him squarely into the eyes.

"You did something you shouldn't have done in there, and I don't mean the sex." she said in a low voice. Keith looked for a smile or a hint of mischief, but found neither.

"I'm just 18, and about to go to college. I don't need to be a mother yet....let's hope I'm not..."

"...and leave it at that." said Keith, suddenly flushed with guilt and embarrassment for his actions. This girl was matter-of-factly in charge of the situation, and the coach just wanted to crawl under a rock.

Nodding and thinly smiling, Jana reached up to kiss Keith on the cheek, then turned to walk toward her car. As he watched her leave, she turned to say one final thing:

"....because if I am...you know.....I'll find you, and you'll have to do the right thing. It's yours too......so I hope I'm not."

"me too..." he said meekly as she again turned and left.

Over the next two days, Keith packed his stuff and the next day drove to Georgia to start his new job. Over the next several weeks, he dreaded the phone call he prayed he'd never get from his former catcher, or worse, her family.

Then, one Sunday, his phone rang while he was in the shower. He ran to get it just in time to hear a familiar female voice start to leave a message. He almost passed out as he connected the voice to the area code and prefix of the town where he'd just moved from. He held his breath, then picked up:

"Jana?"

"Yeah it's me.....just called to let you know.....(silence).....that you deserved to worry all this time after what you did. Next time....I'll be on the pill. So, see you in a few weeks. My dorm room will be in Kliegeman Hall, which on my map, looks to be about a 10 minute walk from the football complex. I'll look you up when I get there. Bye."


The End

[birdie8819]

Three's Company


Ben: Hurry up and get your shit together

Rachel: lol i am, i need to clean the kitchen. almost done though

Ben: Good, because you have cock to suck tonight.

Rachel: oh really

Ben: Yes

Rachel: how many?

Ben: We'll see.

It was half past two in the morning. Rachel closed the MSN conversation, switched off her computer, and stood waiting impatiently by the door in an impossibly short black dress, black patterned tights, and black patent leather heels with an extremely high stiletto heel.

Finally she heard the car pull up outside her apartment building, and she grabbed her black handbag and walked toward the lift.

Outside it was a little chilly, causing her nipples to stand proudly erect on her C cup breasts. The dress and shoes she wore showed off her long, lean legs to their greatest advantage, and the dark colour displayed her dark green eyes and long, soft brown hair at their finest.

"Hi Princess," Ben said as Rachel approached the car window.

"Hi," Rachel replied, and quickly leaned through the open window to give him a quick kiss. His lips were soft and smooth, and seemed impossibly gentle.

She then walked around the front of the car to hop in the passenger side. The headlights lit her up, seemingly illuminating her from all angles. The next minute, she was sitting beside Ben in the passenger seat.

Ben was the same age as Rachel. In fact, they were in the same class in their last year of high school. Now Rachel worked as a barmaid at the local pub whilst studying Fine Art at university. Ben studied Music, and got cash by playing in his band at night and on weekends. This was a rare night that they were both free at the same time.

They drove in relative silence to Ben's house. He had it to himself tonight, as his house mates were out. They chatted briefly about friends, and studies. Before long, they had arrived.

Ben lived in a beach house that he shared with a few friends. There was a wide veranda encircling the wooden house, an overgrown jungle of a garden, and everything was made of wood. It was old and creaky and the wind rushed through cracks in the walls and under doors, but it was charming nevertheless. Rachel had come to know it quite well, and considered it to be a second home, even though she wasn't there all that often.

They sat on the lounge for a while and Ben put on an old record. They both had a glass of wine, and soon began to relax.

"So, Ben," said Rachel, turning her body to face him. It was the first time that evening that she had really looked at him. His dark eyes were like bottomless depths, and his tanned skin glowed in the low lighting. "What have you got in store for me tonight?" she asked, a little smile twisting one corner of her mouth.

"A surprise," Ben said. "Something I know you've wanted for ages."

"Well, that could be a lot of things," Rachel giggled. "I think you're going to have to be a bit more specific."

"You'll find out soon enough," Ben grinned.

"Why do I get the feeling I'm not the only entertainment for the evening?" she asked.

"Oh, you are entertainment enough on your own," Ben laughed. "So much in fact, that I have to share you."

Rachel felt her pulse quicken at the sound of these words. She had always wanted to have a threesome, and it looked as if it was finally going to happen.

Just as she was letting the idea sink in, the doorbell rang. Ben quickly got up from his seat to answer the door. From where Rachel was sitting, she could hear the sound of two voices over the music, but she couldn't see who it was.

She didn't have to wait long. Ben returned to the room, this time accompanied by his best friend, Sam.

"Come and sit down," said Ben, already seated back down next to Rachel. Sam sat on Rachel's other side, so that she was sandwiched between the two men.

They continued to chat for a short time, but it became clear very quickly what the two boys were interested in: Rachel.

She was laughing at a joke told by Ben when suddenly he kissed her. His warm hands moved to her stomach, and began rubbing the small of her back.

Suddenly, she was aware of another hand on her. Sam had begun stroking her thigh, firm beneath the dark tights.

Rachel placed one hand on Ben's jawline, bringing him in closer as though to kiss him harder. She felt his tongue slip past hers and his breath quicken.

She placed her other hand on Sam's hard bicep, and he moved his head closer and began kissing her neck.

Rachel then turned her head and kissed Sam while Ben traced her nipples through the thin fabric of her dress with his fingers.

Suddenly Ben stood up, and took Rachel by the hand. She, in turn, took Sam's hand, and they were lead into the bedroom.

Once inside, Ben threw Rachel onto the bed in a frenzy of passion. He lay down beside her and began kissing and nibbling her neck and earlobes, breathing hot air into her ears, sending goosebumps rising all over her body.

Sam was doing the same thing on her other side. It was almost too much for her to bear, having two sexy men teasing her.

She was almost sent over the edge when Sam slipped his hand under her dress and began drawing circles on her clit with his thumb. At the same time, Ben rolled her onto her side and unzipped the back of her dress. He pulled it down over her legs and onto the floor.

Both men stared at her, lying there in black lingerie, with black tights and her dark hair spread onto the pillow around her head. She looked delicious, and neither could wait to have her.

Sam continued making circles through her panties, and Ben unhooked her bra and slid it off her. He licked and sucked her nipples, forcing a small moan out of Rachel.

Just then, Sam slipped his fingers inside her panties, and slid one finger into her pussy. She began to moan louder now, and thrust her hips upward to force Sam's finger deeper inside her.

Ben moved down her body, and unrolled her tights from her legs. Sam slid her panties off, and together they looked at her cunt, glistening in the half-light that was entering through the slightly ajar door. Sam wasted no time in licking off her juices, nibbling at her inner thighs, and sucking on her clit. She moaned in approval and grabbed the waistband of Ben's jeans. He took them off and she grabbed his long, hard cock. There was already a drop of pre cum on the tip of it and she licked it off eagerly. Rachel then took the huge cock in her mouth and slid her lips up and down on it, teasing the head of it with her tongue.

She took it out of her mouth briefly and looked up at him through her dark eyelashes. "Is that how you like it, baby?" she asked.

"That's exactly how I like it," Ben replied. "Are you having fun?"

"Mmm, I love it," she said, raising her hips to allow Sam's tongue to penetrate her deeper. "But I need a cock in me."

Sam began kissing his way back up her body, stopping to suck her nipples. He could feel his hard cock straining at the fabric of his pants, and he unzipped them, relieving the pressure.

Ben lay against the cushions on his back, and Rachel turned onto her stomach and continued sucking his cock. Sam grabbed her hips, and rubbed the head of his cock against her dripping wet pussy. He found the entrance and pushed it in.

"Oh yes," Rachel gasped, taking her mouth away from Ben's cock for a moment. Sam reached around to rub her clit as he pushed his cock into her impossibly tight pussy a little at a time.

He continued pushing into her until his cock filled her up. He then began thrusting his swollen cock into her tight pussy. Sam grabbed her hips and began pulling Rachel back onto his cock, causing her mouth to bob up and down Ben's dick at the same rate.

She began moaning, causing vibrations to run the length of Ben's cock. He couldn't last much longer. Rachel saw his balls tighten, and she massaged them with one hand. Suddenly, with a loud groan, Ben's cum spurted into Rachel's mouth. She held the thick fluid there for a moment, and opened her mouth to show him before swallowing down the sticky cum.

Sam then flipped Rachel over onto her back and lifted her ankles over his shoulders. She was extremely flexible and this allowed him to penetrate her even deeper than before. Suddenly she started moaning, a series of staccato, high-pitched moans.

"I'm cumming!" she screamed, as a wave of orgasm overtook her, shaking her whole body, her hands clutching at the bed and her toes curling up.

The muscles of her vagina rhythmically clenched around Sam's cock, tighter than he thought possible. With a cry of his own, he gave one big thrust into her as his cock spurted out creamy white cum into her waiting pussy. Rachel felt it hit her cervix, thoroughly coating her insides with semen.

Sam stayed in place for a moment; then withdrew his shrinking cock out of her pussy, which was followed by a stream of cum. Rachel sat up and watched it drip down her thighs.

Ben leaned over and kissed her lips, hard. He then sat back and smiled.

"Is that what you were after, Princess?" he smiled at her.

Rachel grinned back at both of them. "So who's up for round two?"


The End

[otamay]

Sex with preeti

I am Julie… I am a prostitute now.this is my first lesbian experience. This is certainly my true story except for the fact that the place and names have changed of the characters.Well now I am 29yrs old and unmarried. I am bit horny to be honest since my brother loves to watch blue films and forces me to watch and later I became an addict to it…

Me and my brother inspite of watching blue films has sex only once or maximum twice in a month.// I am an lonely lady with nothing much to do and do get bored at times and to kill the time I started watching this films on my own and get very horny watching it and do masturbate while watching it.

Once my brother has to go out of station and being alone at home my neighbor`s daughter sleeps with me. She is only 18 and is brilliant in studies and a stunner. She is lean but has huge boobs for her size. She has well trimmed body and is well read with good knowledge regarding facts of life. I enjoy her company a lot and we pass time talking about movies and various other subjects…

One day while she came home at night to give me company I actually forgot to lock the door. She always like to scare me and she tip toed in the house. Our tv is in the bedroom and i was watching a blue film. She entered the room and at that time i was fingering my vagina and i was moaning and suddenly I felt a human presence. I turned and was dumb founded to see this girl staring at the tv set.

Immediately i switched it off and ran to her and pleaded preeti pls forget it and pls dont tell this to anyone or else i will have to end my life. She regained her composure and smiled and said dont worry aunty(she used to call me aunty) I will not utter a word to anyone. I made her promise by swearing in the name of god which she did. But I found her visibly shaken. I took her by hand and made her sit on the sofa and explained to her.

As I mentioned before she is well read and have fair knowledge about sex life I told her that I am 42 and is not satisfied with my sex life and hence I just watch this movies sometimes and I do masturbate also. I asked do you also masturbate. She bowed her head down and was silent. I felt bit courageous and lifted her head with my hand and old told her look preeti there is nothing to feel shy about.. I told her look `now u know my secret so let us be more close and tell me your secrets and will share our feelings. I somehow convinced her and she did tell me her story and when I heard that i was really shocked.

She told me that she is having an affair with her tuition teacher. I encourage her and told her tell me the whole thing. As her both parents are working she is alone, when the teacher comes to teach her. Somehow her teacher managed to hook her and is now regularly having sex with her daily except saturday and sunday. That is off for her. I asked what sort of sex.

[otamay]

She said the teacher keeps on kissing her and also licks her full body then undresses her and licks her vagina and also suckles her nipples. Maybe that could be the reason why preeti has such big boobs.. It is really huge and looks vulgar.and then the teacher makes preeti do the same thing to her. This teacher brings along with her a penis shape vibrator and inserts preeti`s vagina. She did broke her hymen. Well to cut short preeti has regular sex for more than two hours in her house and enjoys while I in my house watch the blue films and finger myself . I was really amazed and listening to it i really became hot and found that I am getting wet also.

Slowly I kept my hand on preeti`s shoulder and asked preeti do you enjoy it. She shyly replied, yes! very much. I boldly took the next step. I asked preeti will you please help me. She asked how. I said just be close to me and just touch me, .preeti was surprised but not too much. She said what if uncle comes to know. I said you dont tell anyone and I also won't tell anyone so no one will come to know. I sat very close to her and started moving my hand on her head and started saying words like preeti you so beautiful and so lovely and sexy. You are so lucky to have sex at such an early age. And that too on daily basis.ohhh preeti. I placed my head on her shoulders and moved my hand slowly towards her breast. I started pinching her nipples and she also started to respond. I just could not control. I moved my hand inside her t-shirt and and also inside her bra and squeezed her boobs.. My god, was it big? Too big. Ok my boobs is also not all that bad but preeti it is just fantastic. I pleaded preeti pls remove your t-shirt. She removed without hesitation and I unhooked her bra and took it off.

Wow.. This has to be the biggest i have seen. I went crazy and just forgot my stature or status and started behaving like whore. I squeezed licked and pinched. I just could not have enough. Preeti was just enjoying and moaning.her eyes was closed and was moaning, Julie aunty you are so sexy,.by sucking her nipples I knelt in front of her. I pulled her skirt up and then then started to kiss her thighs. I pulled her and spread her legs. I was amused to see her panty was fully wet. I was so crazy by that time just not able to control myself. I started licking her panty. Preeti herself pulled her panty down. She said, Julie aunty please lick and put you two fingers inside. I obeyed her. My! it is so hard to express the pleasure i was having. I was squirting on my hind legs and suddenly thought about my pussy. I slided my panty and inserted my left hand fingers inside.preeti saw that and aunty that is mine don't touch it. I got up. Pulled preeti also and started kissing and cupping her buttocks. I took her to the bed and took off my clothes and became stark naked.

She also did the same. I lied on the bed and told her, ok preeti all yours. And my god, I just could not believe the way it started. For a girl of 18 years she was just a great expert. I was sure the teacher must have applied all the knowledge onto preeti. And what pleasure!!!! ! It was just mind blowing experience. Preeti licked me from my fore head to my toes. She sucked each and every toe finger of mine. And then she started to lick my pussy.(good for the first time I am using this term for vagina) well I am hot now as i write. I daily have sex with preeti till my husband returned. But when my husband goes to work I call preeti to me.

Now the problem is preeti is torn in between me and the tuition teacher. Once preeti told me this but I said, look preeti you are mine and no one else. Preeti said, aunty i cannot avoid the teacher . It is not possible. Only one way is there . I asked what. She said she will somehow convince the teacher and then we can have three some and that will be great fun. Well after some thought, why not . It will be a change and great fun also. And she has the vibrator. I was also aching for a male penis. Subsequently i got one. Thanks to preeti

The End

[birdie8819]

To The Balless And Brainless Bro Who Zapped me stating - Birdie's Short Stories... 15-07-2008 02:31 AM What Birdie's short stories? All copy and paste from website

PLEASE REFER TO THE FIRST PAGE THAT I'VE ALREADY STATED !!!!!! :mad:

AND DON'T WORRY I'll DEFINETLY STOP POSTING STORIES !!!!!

[Hiddenshadow]

The invitation

I pick up the phone, start dialing his number, and then erase it again. I put the phone down and walk to the window. Just one night, that is not much too ask in a lifetime of possible 21900 nights. Just one night, he surely can't deny me this one luxury. He owes it to me. I look out the window but see nothing except his face smiling back at me. I see his eyes taunting me, daring me to call.

I move back to the phone again. I stand with it in my hand. What will I say? How will I approach him? What if he says no? I put the phone down again. I move to the couch and sit down. I see him sprawled above me; feel his breathing fanning my neck. I feel the pressure of his erection between my legs; I jump up again and move to the kitchen.

I switch on the kettle while I get milk from the fridge. This will not do at all, either I call him or I stop this nonsense totally. It is now or never, do or don't. I splatter milk all over the table as I put the carton down with force. I am a woman of substance; I do what I say and mean what I do. This ends here! With new found courage I stalk the phone. I pick it up disdainfully and punch his number in with vigor. I will not ask him, I will tell him I want one night!

I hear the phone ring on the other side. A husky voice enters a croaky, "Hello?"

My courage almost drains from me, but I persevere. "I want one final night, then she can have you forever." I am never one to beat around the bushes. Why waste energy on foreplay?

"Beverley? Is that you?" his voice sounds clearer as if he just woke up from a nagging nightmare. I remain quiet, what's the use in confirming what he already knows? I hear his breathing, can almost smell his musky scent, and taste him on my lips. I sigh.

"Are you fucking mad? I'm in another relationship now, I don't want you anymore. Could I spell it any clearer than I already did?" before his last words hit my grey matter, I have already switched to deaf mode.

[Hiddenshadow]

"Tonight, my place at eight sharp. Tell her you won't be coming home till the next morn. I will be waiting." I end the call immediately. He owes me this, I need this. I move back to the kitchen and switch on the kettle again. I pour three teaspoons of sugar in a cup and half fill it with milk. I stir the sweet milk mixture and then microwave it on high for one minute. Just before the milk starts boiling over, I remove it and add the hot water. Now the flavor has really blossomed in my cup. I can see clouds of aroma escape the frigid hold of the tea bag, just like he escaped me. He says I am frigid, says I am conservative, says he wants fun and sexy, well I will give it to him. I will show him just what he is about to throw away, and what he will never have again. He thinks he punished me? I will show him what punishment is really like. So he wants a sadist-masochist relationship, well he is going to get one. Johnny-boy, this is one ride you will remember for the rest of your life!



Preparations

I finish cleaning the house and make an appointment for a whole body massage at the local massage parlor. There is a masseuse named John, how appropriate! Unlike my John, this guy can perform miracles with your body. He makes you tingle in places you have never explored before. My appointment is for one in the afternoon. I have time to quickly enter a shop and leave with the perfect negligee and fishnet stockings. Stilettos are next on my list, a red pair and a black one. You never know when you need to change quickly. At twelve o'clock I am ready for John, with still an hour to spare, so I decide to eat a quick lunch at a small coffee shop. Couples walk past me totally in love with each other, I snort at their stupidity. Love is made for fools! I will take what is rightfully mine tonight.



When I enter the parlor, John is setting up his bed and switching on soothing music. He has a leotard on, bulging in all the right places! Too bad he is already taken, I can see myself performing miracles with his mold. I remove my clothing in the change room and fasten the string of my robe. He tells me to lie down on my stomach. I open my robe and press my naked front on the table as I relax on the bed. I feel oil dribbling on my back, bums and legs. Next, ice cold wind moves over my bare back, making all my hairs stand on end. Then follows the anticipated warmth, it starts in my toes and moves up my feet. It is his hands, hot as it removes the cold and warms the oil on my body. The tingle starts moving from my feet up my legs, to the center, but does not enter it. He is so good, I can feel my body turn to liquid. Then the warmth moves from my buns to my back and to my shoulders. I am so relaxed now, he can murder me and I will smile gladly. John calls this water changing from ice to fire, just what any girl needs to get fired up for her guy at home. He never does the front side, says it is virgin territory left for the man in your life. John, every woman's dream, but as always the good ones are always taken or gay. He leaves me to reflect on my inner fire for an hour while Babyface fills the air.



John wakes me up after a nice nap. He has to help me get up since my body feels like I don't have any bones. I dress quickly and am surprise to find it is already four o'clock. I leave the parlor invigorated. I unlock my door at exactly five o'clock. I move to the kitchen and remove the colored candles in the back of my cupboard. My granny gave them to me on my sixteenth birthday, "in case of an emergency, you never know when you need one," she said.



I move my lover's settee in the middle off the room and place candles all around it. All the other furniture I move to the edges of the room. Now there is enough space to maneuver. I go upstairs and run a tub filled with aromatic salts and relax in the water for an hour. When I get out of the water, I rub my body with scented baby oil and put on the fishnet stockings and the red stilettos. I fasten my bathrobe just as my door chime sings away merrily. Just in time, eight o'clock on the dot.

[Hiddenshadow]

Jon was with his wife, the most lovely, sensitive, and perceptive human he’d ever met. Her shimmering blonde hair was pulled back into a ponytail for this excursion, but even shortened thus it still hung to the bottom of the light pack on her back. Tall and slender, wearing shorts and a t-shirt and an old pair of sneakers, she was leggy and willowy and absolutely gorgeous despite the casual wardrobe. Splashing through the shallows next to him, Marie felt his scrutiny and stopped to smile inquiringly.

“What?”

“Oh, nothing. I was just thinking how much I loved you.”

Her smile widened at that. “I love you, too, Jon. And I love this place. What a fabulous idea this was.”

They were about five miles upstream from where they’d started, penetrating ever deeper into this secluded stretch of wilderness. The gentle creek they were wading up varied from ankle deep to two or three feet in spots, and it was both bordered by flora and crammed with fauna of the most picturesque sort.

Morning glories bloomed along the shore, and trilliums glimmered in the thick deciduous forest beyond. Overhanging branches draped with wild grapevines supported squirrels and songbirds innumerable, as well as providing occasional relief from the midsummer sun. Schools of minnows, shiners, suckers and chub darted away from their splashing feet, scattering only to coalesce once again into synchronized shoals. Bull and leopard frogs croaked from the grassy banks, and so far they’d seen white-tailed deer, wild turkey, and two big turtles out sunning themselves: an Eastern Painted and a formidable looking snapper. A myriad of well-worn rocks poked roundly out of the sun-spangled stream, and occasionally wide expanses of exposed slate gave them dry ground to walk on. Jon hitched his pack up higher, a little larger and heavier than his wife’s, and he nodded.

“I used to do this all the time when I was a kid. Just head up the creek and keep going, playing explorer. This time of year the foliage is so lush you can almost imagine you’re in Africa, or deep in the Amazon jungle.

“Hell, for me it’s enough to just be in rural upstate New York. Soon we’ll find a good place to fish, swim, and camp, and there we’ll enjoy the day, no distractions. Then, at night, when the stars come out all country-clear, it’s like you’re the only people on the entire planet. I’m telling you, a weekend out here alone can make up for an entire year of crowded, noisy, smoggy city living.”

Smiling in contemplation, Marie nodded herself, her gaze going up the creek ahead of them. Then suddenly she reached out, her slender arm gripping him with surprising strength.

“Oh my god, honey, look!”

Already they’d seen mallards and teal and wood ducks, killdeer and kingfishers and other predatory waterfowl far more interesting than the innumerable forest songbirds. But now, following his wife’s gaze, Jon saw a stunning creature of another magnitude entirely. Up ahead of them, standing on a half-drowned tree-trunk, was a beautifully plumed blue, white, gray and black bird easily five feet tall. Its neck was cocked back in an elegant s-shaped curve, and its long dagger of a bill pointed intently down at the water beneath.

“That’s a Great Blue Heron,” whispered Jon reverently. “Beautiful and surprisingly common even up here in the Northeast. Absolutely fabulous. If that’s not a dinosaur descendent, I don’t know what is! Come on, let’s see how close we can get to him before he takes off.”

[Pele]

Nice story bro. Thanks for sharing. :)

[GreenMonkey]

A STORE THAT SELLS HUSBANDS

A store that sells husbands has just opened where a woman may go to choose a husband from among many men…


The store is composed of 6 floors, and the men increase in positive attributes as the shopper ascends the flights.

There is, however, a catch. As you open the door to any floor you may choose a man from that floor, but if you go up a floor, you cannot go back down except to exit the building.

So a woman goes to the shopping center to find a husband.

On the first floor the sign on the door reads:

Floor 1 - These men have jobs.
The woman reads the sign and says to herself, "Well, that's better than my last boyfriend, but I wonder what's further up?"

So up she goes.

The second floor sign reads:

Floor 2 - These men have jobs and love kids.
The woman remarks to herself, "That's great, but I wonder what's further up?" And up she goes again.

The third floor sign reads:

Floor 3 - These men have jobs, love kids and are extremely good looking.
"Hmmm, better" she says. "But I wonder what's upstairs?"

The fourth floor sign reads:

Floor 4 - These men have jobs, love kids, are extremely good looking and help with the housework.
"Wow!" exclaims the woman, "very tempting. BUT, there must be more further up!" And again she heads up another flight.

The fifth floor sign reads:

Floor 5 - These men have jobs, love kids, are extremely good looking, help with the housework and have a strong romantic streak.
"Oh, mercy me! But just think… what must be awaiting me further on?" So up to the sixth floor she goes.

The sixth floor sign reads:

Floor 6 - You are visitor 3,456,789,012 to this floor.
There are no men on this floor. This floor exists solely as proof that women are impossible to please.

Thank you for shopping at The Husband Store and have a nice day.

[GreenMonkey]

Love Story of Blind Boy

Once there was a blind boy. He fall in love with a girl.
One day girl asked him ...
" Will you merry me?"
He said ...
" Yes i will, but when i shall be able to see you."

After some days someone donated him eyes. He was very happy to see his love. But when he saw that girl was also blind. He refuse to merry her.

Before leaving,the girl said ...
" As you wish my dear But i want to say only one thing. Please Take Care Of My Eyes"

[GreenMonkey]

Story of Wilma Rudolph

Wilma Rudolph was born into a poor home in Teenessee. At age four, she had double pneumonia with scarlet fever, a deadly combination which left her paralyzed with polio. She had to wear a brace and the doctor said she would never put her foot on the earth. But here mother encouraged her; she told wilma that with God-given ability, persistence and faith she could do anything she wanted. Wilma said, "I want to be the fastest woman on the track on the earth" at the age of nine, against the advice of the doctor , she removed the brace and took the first step the doctor had said she never would. At the age of 13 , she entered here first race and came way, way last. And she entered her second, and third and fourth and came way, way last until a day came when she came in first.

At the age of 15 she went to Tennessee state university where she met a coach by the name of Ed Temple. She told him,"I want to be the fastest women on the track on this earth." Temple said, "with your spirit nobody can stop you and besides, i will help you."

The day came when she was at the Olympics and at the Olympics you are matched with the best of the best. Wilma was matched against a woman named Jutta Heine . Who had never been beaten. The first event was the 100-meter race. Wilma beat Jutta Heine and won the first gold medal. The second event was the 200-meter race and Wilma beat Jutta a second time and won her second gold medal. The third event was 400-meter relay and she was racing against Jutta one more time. In the relay , the fastest person always runs the last lap and they both anchored their teams. The first three people ran and changed the baton easily. When it came to Wilma's turn, she dropped the baton, But Wilma saw Juta shoot up at the other end, She picked the baton, ran like a machine, beat Jutta a third time and won here third Gold medal. It becomes history, That a paralytic woman became the fastest woman on this earth at the 1960 olympics.

[GreenMonkey]

Wealth, Success and Love

A woman came out of her house and saw 3 old men with long white beards sitting in her front yard. She did not recognize them. She said "I don't think I know you, but you must be hungry. Please come in and have something to eat."

"Is the man of the house home?", they asked.
"No", she replied. "He's out."
"Then we cannot come in", they replied.

In the evening when her husband came home, she told him what had happened.

"Go tell them I am home and invite them in!"

The woman went out and invited the men in"
"We do not go into a House together," they replied.

"Why is that?" she asked.


One of the old men explained: "His name is Wealth," he said pointing to one of his friends, and said pointing to another one, "He is Success, and I am Love." Then he added, "Now go in and discuss with your husband which one of us you want in your home."


The woman went in and told her husband what was said. Her husband was overjoyed. "How nice!!", he said. "Since that is the case, let us invite Wealth. Let him come and fill our home with wealth!"

His wife disagreed. "My dear, why don't we invite Success?"

Their daughter-in- law was listening from the other corner of the house. She jumped in with her own suggestion: "Would it not be better to invite Love? Our home will then be filled with love!"


"Let us heed our daughter-in- law's advice," said the husband to his wife.

"Go out and invite Love to be our guest."

The woman went out and asked the 3 old men, "Which one of you is Love? Please come in and be our guest."


Love got up and started walking toward the house. The other 2 also got up and followed him. Surprised, the lady asked Wealth and Success: "I only invited Love, Why are you coming in?"

The old men replied together: "If you had invited Wealth or Success, the other two of us would've stayed out, but since you invited Love, wherever He goes, we go with him. Wherever there is Love / compassion, there is also Wealth and Success!!!!! !"

[GreenMonkey]

Small Love Story

A boy had cancer n could live only 1 month.
He loved a girl who work on a CD sale shop.
He never had courage to tell her that he loves her....
He Daily went to her shop...
n buy a CD,
Just to talk to her for sometime...
After one month Boy did'nt come...
´?` GIrl went to his house...
His mother told her that he is no more...
she took her into his room..
Girl saw there that all Cds r unopen...
She started crying n died.....
coz in every CD she wrote a love letter...
Because
She Also Loved Him Too.

[GreenMonkey]

STORY OF ADAM

One day The Lord came to Adam to pass on some news. "I've got some good news and some bad news," the Lord said.
Adam looked at the Lord and said, "Well, give me the good news first."

Smiling, the Lord explained, "I've got two new organs for you. One is called a brain. It will allow you to create new things, solve problems, and have intelligent conversations with Eve.

The other is a sex organ. It will give you great physical pleasure and allow you to reproduce your now-intelligent life form and populate this planet. Eve will be very happy that you now have this organ to give her children."

Adam, very excited, exclaimed, "These are great gifts you have given to me. What could possibly be bad news after such great tidings?"

The Lord looked upon Adam and said with great sorrow, "You will never be able to use these two gifts at the same time."

A not necessarily well-prepared student sat in his life science classroom, staring at a question on the final exam paper. The question directed: "Give four advantages of breast milk."

What to write? He sighed, and began to scribble whatever came into his head, hoping for the best:

1. No need to boil.
2. Never goes sour.
3. Available whenever necessary.

So far so good - maybe. But the exam demanded a fourth answer. Again, what to write? Once more, he sighed. He frowned. He scowled, then sighed again. Suddenly, he brightened. He grabbed his pen, and triumphantly, he scribbled his definitive answer:

4. Available in attractive containers of varying sizes.

He received an A.

[GreenMonkey]

STRANGER DRUNKEN

A man and his wife are awakened at 3 o'clock in the morning by a loud pounding on the door. The man gets up and goes to the door where a drunken stranger standing in a pouring down rain is asking for a push. "Not a chance" says the husband - "It's three o'clock in the morning!" He slams the door and returns to bed.
"Who was it?" asks his wife.

"Just a drunken stranger asking for a push" he answers.

"Did you help him?" she asks.

"No, I didn't - it's three in the morning and raining like hell out there!"

"Well you've got a short memory" says his wife. "Can't you remember about three months ago when we broke down on the freeway and those two guys helped us? I think you should help him."

The man does as he is told and gets dressed and goes out into the pounding rain and calls out into the dark. "Hello - are you still there?"

"Yes," comes the answer.

"Do you still want a push?" calls out the husband.

"Yes, please!" comes the reply from the dark.

"Where are you?" asks the husband.

"Over here on the swing" the drunk replies.

[GreenMonkey]

PRAYER OF FATHER AND SON

A son and his father were walking on the mountains. Suddenly, his son falls, hurts himself and screams: "AAAhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" To his surprise, he hears the voice repeating,somewhere in the mountain: "AAAhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Curious, he yells: "Who are you?" He receives the answer: "Who are you?" Angered at the response, he screams: "Coward!" He receives the answer: "Coward!" He looks to his father and asks: "What's going on?" The father smiles and says: "My son, pay attention." And then he screams to the mountain: "I admire you!" The voice answers: "I admire you!" Again the man screams: "You are a champion!" The voice answers: "You are a champion!" The boy is surprised, but does not understand.

Then the father explains: "People call this ECHO, but really this is LIFE. It gives you back everything you say or do. Our life is simply a reflection of! our actions. If you want more love in the world, create more love in your heart. If you want more competence in your team, improve your competence. This relationship applies to everything, in all aspects of life; Life will give you back everything you have given to it."

Moral:
YOUR LIFE IS NOT A COINCIDENCE. IT'S A REFLECTION OF YOU!

[GreenMonkey]

A Boy and his Mother

A little boy came up to his mother in the kitchen one evening while she was fixing supper, and he handed her a piece of paper that he had been writing on. After his mom dried her hands on an apron, she read it, and this is what it said:

TearsFor cutting the grass: $5.00

For cleaning up my room this week: $1.00

For going to the store for you: $.50

Baby-sitting my kid brother while you went shopping: $.25

Taking out the garbage: $1.00

For getting a good report card: $5.00

For cleaning up and raking the yard: $2.00

Total owed: $14.75

Well, his mother looked at him standing there, and the boy could see the memories flashing through her mind. She picked up the pen, turned over the paper he'd written on, and this is what she wrote:

For the nine months I carried you while you were growing inside me: No Charge.

For all the nights that I've sat up with you, doctored and prayed for you: No Charge.

For all the trying times, and all the tears that you've caused through the years: No Charge.

Paid In FullFor all the nights filled with dread, and for the worries I knew were ahead: No Charge.

For the toys, food, clothes, and even wiping your nose: No Charge.

When you add it up, the cost of my love is: No Charge.

When the boy finished reading what his mother had written, there were big tears in his eyes, and he looked straight up at his mother and said, "Mom, I sure do love you."

And then he took the pen and in great big letters he wrote: "PAID IN FULL"

[GreenMonkey]

STORY OF A GIRL

A girl was sitting on a chair at the gas station she worked at. She looked up and saw her boyfriend walk in. As he was looking at snacks, a man walked in and pointed a gun at her. He had been admiring her ring her boyfriend had given to her as a token of his love. When he asked her to give it to him, she said no. Her boyfriend looked up just in time to see her shot. He ran over to the killer and beat him over the head with a hammer that was for sale. Then he ran and called 911. When the ambulance came, he was sobbing uncontrollably near his girlfriend.

The doctor came over and felt for her pulse. Then he stood up and said she was still alive. Later at the hospital, as he was sitting beside her, he asked"Why didn't you just give him the ring?" and then she softly spoke"Because when you gave it to me, you said it was part of your love for me and I knew if I gave him the ring, I would lose that love." The next day, she was pronounced dead.

[GreenMonkey]

One day a young man was standing in the middle of the town proclaiming that he had the most beautiful heart in the whole valley.

A large crowd gathered and they all admired his heart for it was perfect. There was not a mark or a flaw in it. Yes, they all agreed it truly was the most beautiful heart they had ever seen. The young man was very proud and boasted more loudly about his beautiful
heart.

Suddenly, an old man appeared at the front of the crowd and said, "Why your heart is not nearly as beautiful as mine." The crowd and the young man looked at the old man's heart.


It was beating strongly, but full of scars, it had places where pieces had been removed and other pieces put in, but they didn't fit quite right and there were several jagged edges. In fact, in some places there were deep gouges where whole pieces missing.

The people stared. How can he say his heart is more beautiful?? they thought. The young man looked at the old man's heart and saw its state and laughed. "You must be joking,"he said. "Compare your heart with mine, mine is perfect and yours is a mess of scars and
tears."

"Yes," said the old man, "Yours is perfect looking but I would never trade with you. You see, every scar represents a person to whom I have given my love - I tear out a piece of my heart and give it to them, and often they give me a piece of their heart which fits into the empty place in my heart, but because the pieces aren't exact, I have some rough edges, which I cherish, because they remind me of the love we shared. Sometimes I have given pieces of my heart away, and the other person hasn't returned a piece of his heart to me. These are the empty gouges - giving love is taking a chance. Although these gouges are painful, they stay open, reminding me of the love I have for these people too, and I hope someday they may return and fill the space I have waiting. So now do you see what true beauty is?"

The young man stood silently with tears running down his cheeks. He walked up to the old man, reached into his perfect young and beautiful heart, and ripped a piece out. He offered it to the old man with trembling hands.

The old man took his offering, placed it in his heart and then took a piece from his old scarred heart and placed it in the wound in the young man's heart. It fit, but not perfectly, as there were some jagged edges.

The young man looked at his heart, not perfect anymore but more beautiful than ever, since love from the old man's heart flowed into his.

They embraced and walked away side by side

[GreenMonkey]

Endlessly

As boundless as the sea. As eternal as a flame burning in the distance. As endless as the night sky and all its stars. This, is my love.

It was late October and the cold weather blowing outside found me huddled in my chair in front of the computer. I was downloading songs off napster and browsing around in the chat rooms when one user started persuading me to exchange pictures with him. Not being one to fraternize with suspiciously persistent people, I refused. It was then that I received a private message from Joseph, he was poking fun at the guy in the chat room who was as he said “coming on to me”. We laughed and talked for quite a while till he had to leave for lunch. So we exchanged email addresses and said we’d keep in touch. I remember smiling to myself after he left.

I’ve talked to a few people via the internet but none had remained on my mind like Joseph. But I reminded myself that it was just trivial because of the circumstances, so when I hadn’t received an email from him, I tried not to let it bother me.

I’d been busy with school so I hadn’t been able to try to catch him on napster. I figured that I wouldn’t hear from Joseph again. I’m not going to lie and say that I wasn’t disappointed, because I was. A week passed and the moment the little box appeared on my screen, my eyes grew wide. It was him! I couldn’t believe he still remembered me. We talked and shared the news in our lives briefly, when he asked to exchange phone numbers. My breath caught in the back of my throat and I gave him my number. Something I never would have thought to do. When he called me for the first time, I laughed to myself. I had expected a western twang accent because he was in Dallas, Texas. But he didn’t, his voice was so masculine and disarming. I was entranced. The first words from his mouth were “Hey, what’s up?” I knew at this moment that he was someone who would be an amazing friend. Looking back, we know how easy it felt between us, everything seemed familiar. I truly felt like I had known him for years. It wasn’t surprising to either of us that we ended up having so much in common. I remember bringing up how many times the words “exactly!” and “I know!” came up in our conversations. Joseph’s personality was enticing and he never failed to put a smile on my face. We talked for hours, though it was as if time stood still.

In the following days, Joseph called me frequently. We talked about how different Americans and Canadians seemed to be. And we laughed at each other’s antics. In the back of my mind, I knew he was special. So when my parents changed our phone number, I was heart broken for the two weeks I hadn’t heard from him. One day, we caught each other on napster and I couldn’t hide it anymore. I was scared, but I confessed that I had missed him. He tells me now that he smiled at how I said it, I guess my nerves hindered my ability to make sense. When he called me later that day, we admitted that we had feelings for each other. My heart was beating out of control and I felt all giddy inside. I admitted that I had picked up the phone a dozen times only to dial halfway through his number and hang up. I was so nervous that he wouldn’t know who I was. That’s when he told me that every time his phone rang, he wished it would be me. I couldn’t believe I could feel so much for someone the way I felt for Joseph.

[GreenMonkey]

Later that day, I called him for the first time. I remember being so nervous, but as soon as I heard his voice, everything fell into place. We ended up talking forever. After I hung up with him, I called my best friend and told her to meet me in the computer lab on campus. I wanted to put together a film to surprise him. I had written a poem for him telling him how much I felt for him and that I truly believed that this was destiny. After viewing the film, he confessed that there were tears in his eyes… then he told me that he loved me. I told him that I loved him too and that I was just too afraid to tell him. Since that day, Joe and I have become so close I feel like for the first time in my life, I am complete. We officially became a couple on November 29th, and I love him more and more each day.

Joe isn’t like other guys I’ve met; I knew that from the moment we first talked. He is the most caring person I’ve ever known. We know everything about each other; trust is the ultimate virtue of our relationship. I can’t even begin to describe how blessed I feel to have Joe in my life. He’s always been there for me through thick and thin. I remember crying on the phone with him for the first time. I was so touched that he would let me open up myself like that and I honestly felt his arms around me that night.

Joe and I are soul mates. We can read each other’s minds and we finish each other’s sentences. I will never forget our moments together, singing on the phone, laughing till we cry, sharing dreams and sharing fears. He gives me hope in life, and each day that passes, I know, is a day that brings me closer to being with him. Though we are miles apart, our love is something that transcends distance and believing that what we have is so incredibly real, gives us the strength and faith to know we’ll make it. He will be moving up here this summer and we plan to move in together. I can only imagine how amazing this new beginning, this new life, will be with the man I love.

I am 18 years old and I have met the love of my life. Joe has captured my heart and my whole being. Each time he whispers in my ear late at night, I know he is my forever. He brings out the best in me, and gives me the inspiration to be the best I can be. Love comes in our lives unannounced, and it is our hearts’ duty to hold on to this with both hands. Joe and I have this saying “endlessly”, when you love someone the way we love each other, it is unconditional, boundless, eternal, and…. Endless.

Baby, I love you with all my heart. Thank you for being a part of my life, till the day we are together, close your eyes and dance with me. I will always be your “lady in red”.

[GreenMonkey]

When You're Not Looking

In September of 1996 I met my soul mate and life partner. At that time, I was a divorced single mother of nearly 3 years. I had had my bout with the world and a little of the dating scene. I can tell you that at this point I was not at all interested in men or in dating any men.

Let me back up a few years to help you to understand. In the year of 1986 I met my first husband and was very enamored by him. He was all that I had been looking for in a man and a friend. We hit it off and one year and one month later we were married. I was very young and very naive to the ways of the human race and men in general.

Come to find out, my ex-husband was a fake. He was not all that he showed himself to be. He is one of those people that take on the personality of another person or persons with whom he is around. So, upon my parents move from the area we were in he began to show more of his true colors.

Some years later, I realized I had married a pathological liar, cheat and lazy man. He was also abusive mentally and physically. However, I spent the next several years thinking that he would change and would get better. Much to my dismay he never did and that left me with only one option, which was to leave with my 2 small children and dog.

We left together the 4 of us in a very big moving truck and pulling a car behind us. This was a very emotional trip for us all but one, by the grace of God, we made together.

We moved into a small 2-bedroom house and I went back to college full time. My children went to daycare for the first time in their lives and we survived. At times it felt as if we barely made it. My son entered into therapy which consequently meant so did myself and my daughter. This therapy continued for the next 3 years, through a move and job changes. The effect of this marriage on my son was major and required in all, 3 1/2 years of counseling to help him through.

After having one boyfriend that was more of a stalker, I swore off men. I wanted nothing more than to be alone with my children and get on with my life alone. To me, men were nothing but trouble and I did not want one in my life. I had found peace in my solitude and was content to remain that way.

Wouldn't you know it, the Lord had something in mind for me?!? I had one friend that had a cousin getting ready to go through a divorce. The strange part about this is that this woman was more concerned over the husband of her cousin. I was intrigued by this chain of events and felt for this man but, I told her in no uncertain terms that I was not interested in meeting or dating a man much less a married one.

[GreenMonkey]

However, this did not impede my friend and she gave my telephone number to this person anyhow. This upset me but I also felt very bad for him. You see, he called me the day he left his soon-to-be ex-wife. I knew the pain he must be feeling and in the spur of the moment decided that this man needed a friend. I invited him over for some coffee and company.

The first night we met we hit it off like fire to a match. We had so much in common. Not only with our deceased marriages but, also with our views and opinions in life. We became fast friends. He needed the company and I found out that I did also.

Then everything changed one night. He asks me where I saw our relationship headed. I can tell you that this scared the sweat right out of me. I did not want to be hurt again and I knew that there was no way that any man was what he appeared to be. Of course, my answer to him was I don't know. I was too afraid to let him in my heart. So afraid that I could not even tell him how I was feeling. Or let myself know for that matter.

It was right at this time that there were a lot of problems beginning with his ex. She would not allow him to see his child with me around. She would not allow him to call her from my house and blocked all the numbers to all the payphones around my house. I felt so bad for him and I felt as if this separation from his child was my fault. I agonized over the decision I needed to make for days and days. Then, to my surprise, one day as I was throwing away a piece of trash and thinking of turning away from our friendship for the sake of his relationship with his child, it hit me. I felt this pang of complete fear. I was afraid to let him go out of my life. I could not imagine him not being there in my life. I realized I was more deeply involved than I first thought. I didn't turn him away.

At that point, I was still too afraid to even allow myself to realize that I had fallen in love with him. I made myself believe that it was our special friendship that I needed. But, wouldn't you know it! God had different plans. It was this very night that my new friend would ask me again where I saw this relationship going. This time all I could do was hide under a blanket on the couch and say, "I am not sure but, somewhere." We talked that night about where we might be headed and my fears and my old marriage.

This man was so gentle and kind during this conversation. I had never in my life known a man to be this way. He didn't push me more than I could go and he accepted my vague answers to his questions of how I was feeling about him. He gave me my space and my time to deal with these things.

A few weeks after this, he kissed me for the first time. I knew then that I was hooked. His touch was the softest I had ever experienced in my whole life. It was gentle in fact that I was not sure I even liked it at first. I was not sure that men were supposed to touch like this. But, I did learn to relax with it with his help and understanding.

We consummated the relationship that night in an explosion of passion that I never knew existed. However, I still could not commit my heart completely to this man. I could not tell him I loved him for I was sure he would change.

A few weeks into this part of our relationship he told me he loved me. I wanted to cry from happiness but, also from helplessness. I could not say the words he wanted to hear. He again was gentle kind and compassionate. He waited for me to tell him that I loved him and he never pressured me. He continued to tell me that he loved me and that he would not change. That he, in fact was showing me his true colors, that he would wait for me to trust that.

He did wait. In about a month from the time he revealed his feelings to me I told him I loved him. He cried tears of joy and I cried tears of relief, joy and fear. Even though I had told him I was still afraid.

He continued his patience and understanding with me. He never pressed harder than I could take when he felt that I needed to talk. He also never gave up on me when I said I couldn't talk right then. He would always come back and ask again until I was ready to tell him how I was feeling about whatever I was feeling at the time.

Within 9 months of our first meeting we were married. We have been married now for over a year and we are happy. He is not perfect but, for me, he is perfect the way he is. He never has changed. He is still the most loving man I know. Our lives were truly sculpted by God and I wouldn't have it any other way. I am thankful to God and to my husband.

[GreenMonkey]

Star Gazing

I was heading to Mexico for spring break and had to catch a four o'clock flight, he was on my flight. After arriving in Mexico i had to catch a 45 minute bus ride to my hotel, he was on that bus. We were riding the bus at night and while looking out the window, i noticed how the stars were brighter and more beautiful in the clear mexican sky. The bus made two stops one at my hotel and one at another, he got off on my stop. I got my room number 2613, he was 2614 right next door. We started out casually talking as friends, we would go out to the club at night with others our age, but we would only notice each other. The first thing that broke the ice between us was a merengue lesson bythe pool, we got paired up as parteners and had the greatest time. It wasn't until the very last night in mexico that our love was expressed honestly. We walked around and he took me to the beach and we sat down and looked at the stars. We saw two shooting stars that night. All he did was take my hand and hold it, for an hour we jsut sat there looking up at the sky hand in hand. It was so innocent and so romantic. He didn't want anything more but to be close to me. The next day i headed back home to Toronto on an evening flight, he was on my flight. I sat in seat 29B and he ended up right beside me in 29C. Out of 200 possible seats, he sat rght beside me. It was late and underneath the blankets on the plane he took my hand and held it while i was sleeping. He held my hand till the plane touched down under the starlite canadian sky. He gave me a long hug and thanked me for everything and then caught a taxi back to Sudbury where he lived. I have never seen him since, but know everytime we look at the stars in the sky, we think of eachother.

[GreenMonkey]

Telephonic Love

salam.....well me from rawalpindi , pakistan.On that days i was in cadet college at karachi namely Pakistan Steel Cadet College for matriculation.my family was here in rawalpindi.i come home on vacations. once a time my cousin was talking to her friend on telephone. she was so disturb by her van keeper that he does not come on time so that she always late from school. i mistakely pick up the extension phone set. her voice was so sweet that i could not abstain my self in saying that may i pick you tomorrow for school function? this is the day where our friendship starts or you can say one sided love. i noted her number and begin to call her daily..then i went karachi for my studies. on vacation i call her and share my experience of karachi city. i wished her as my friend . i absolutely not in friendship with her for my desires as young ones of today. we never met face to face to each other but i know she will so pretty as her voice is.she is so well mannered as she glittered from her talks..but one day she regrets to talk to me and get promise that i never call her .from that day i never call her for that of promise from friend. i do not know why she did so? i tried to hard to forget her but it is not possible for me because she was my pure love as well as my friend..i still today attend any call that it might be from her...plz saba, contact me . i m awaiting of you.you can also tell me that reason.i asure you i never disheart you.
yours
Ask 4 Them

[GreenMonkey]

Red-Hot sex with Chinese/Thai girl!!!


Last week I went to a discothegue Star Dice, in Pattaya (Thailand).

There are plenty of Thai and chinese beauties there!!! After a few drinks at the bar, I saw this

astonishing beautiful white asian girl, sitting with a older asian man.All my attention was on

this young beautiful asian girl..I was sure that the man was taking this beauty home !!

The girl was all over him , but suddenly the man paid the bar and left alone !!! Very quickly I went over to the place where the "left behind" girl was still sitting. With my heart going very fast , I starded to talk to this most beautiful girl. She told me her name was Lang, and she was born in Thailand, but her parents are chinese . With my heart-beat still going like crazy, I ask her if she liked to go with me to my room. She said that that she never go with western man, because they " have too big"(and she pointed at my crotch).When I offered to pay as much as her asian customers (2500B), she agreed to go with me!!!We went to my hotelroom, in the room I sat on the bed (so we came face to face )and she gave me this long "french" kiss!!! My hands where on her nice firm round ass ,massaging it, then she pulled off her shirt, and two beautiful (B-size) firm breast came out!!! One by one I took her pink nipples in my mouth and sucked on them, they started too get hard,so I knew that it turned her on!! Her small hand went to my crotch,and began massaging my 'sacrad member' throught my trousers.We undressed and I saw that she had no hair on her pussy (What a horny ,horny sight)!!!.We showered, and back on the bed , we deeply kissed again. She waisted no time and went straight down on me!! Taking my big hard' member 'in her sweet pretty mouth!!!(BBBJ).This small chinese beauty sucking my big hard 'member' really turned me on!!!.She sucked very long and skilled. Then she climbed on top of me, and let my big hard' member' slowly slide in her hairless pussy (no condom, yes, I know it's stupid).I took both her breast in my hands,and she gave my big 'member' a real good ride with her pussy!!!.All the time , I looked at her horny beautiful face.At one time she stopped, and said, "now you fuck me" , so I went behind her and fucked her doggy style!. Seeing my big' member' sliding in and out her pussy, first slowly, and then I fucked her harder!!! With a big force I exploded deep inside her!!!. She stayed with me all night !!!

Look at this website: pornholiday.info (http://www.pornholiday.info) for a chance to win a one year free

Sexholiday in Pattaya (Thailand) They also give lots of hot pictures with Thai-girls

in steaming action!!!

[GreenMonkey]

Looking Back

I first met Jon on the holiday of my dreams. i was flying out to Turkey with my family. i remember arriving at the airport and seeing the most gorgeous looking man i'd seen for a long time. unfortunately he got on a different coach to us. so i thought, oh well, hpoefully there will be more blokes like that at the hotel. we got there and it was mainly families and young kids. i began thinking this holiday wont be as good as i was expecting. then as me and my sister got to the pool, i saw a familiar face. it was him, my heart skipped a beat. i was too shy to talk to him, so my sister and i started on the alcohol, hoping it would boost our confidence. later that night we decided to go to the late night diso. i was feeling rather intoxicated at this point due to all the alcohol i'd drunk by the pool and at dinner. we walked in and there he was, standing with a bloke and two girls. i thought i was too late, but then, probably due to the alcohol, thought what the hell, i'm on holiday. i stumbelled up to him and asked him where he was from. he said "Essex"! i couldn't believe my ears. i asked him what part and it turns out he only lived 20mins away from me. we got talking and he offered to walk me back to my villa, that's when we had our first kiss. it was so romantic, we were looking out on the see, it was beautiful. the next day we met up around the pool. it turns out the girls were their sisters. we played in the pool all day, and met up in one of the bars later on that night. i was very drunk by the time we met up with them, well thats what holidays are all about. it was a slow night, he asked me what i wanted to do, and without thinking, i turned round and said, "i want to go and have sex", now that is something i would NEVER say. especially on the seccond night. anyway, we went back to his room and made love so passionately. it was the most amazing night of my life. we spent the rest of the holiday together, and it was wonderful. one night we were sitting on the beach looking out at the moonlit sea, and we confessed love for oneanother. it was all too good to be true. we were inseperable. however the two weeks soon passed and it was time to go home. we were on the same flight which was cool as i got to sit next him. i was crying all the way home, i didn't want this to be just another holiday fling. we said our goodbyes at the airport back in england. we met up a few days later, we had decided to carry on our relationship. however being back in england changed things and we split up after a month. we kept in contact and met up evey now and then. a whole year passed, boyfriends and girlfriends had come and gone. we decided to give it another go. it was the perfect relationship. everything was going well. until he told me he was going off to uni. i knew he would but i didnt come to terms with it. the night before he left he took me out for a lovely meal. he proposed to me. i was thrilled. so we were engadged. he went off to uni. i started at college. however we both found it such a struggle, not seeing each other for months. we decided it would be best to have a break, and thats where we are now. we still talk and meet up. we both love each other, but we are just waiting for the future to see if we will survive, thrid time lucky.

[GreenMonkey]

the rest of kate

one day i came back from work,it was 1 am,i sow kate in the hous she greated me, but i was confused becouse i was happy and unhappy to see her back,anyway i used to see her around with outher guys and friends talking and laughing,she was smiling the hoal time,she was the star the sun shine in that place,when i come back from work,i used to pray that i can see her,i couldn't show her that,coz she was never serious like i said she always smailing,i got a new job with the tv,and this job was dimnstraing phisics expirments,so used to study the scipts down in the hous coz i don't have aroom,but i used to use this phises story like an excuse just to let my self talk to her,so i used to ask her to help me,with translations,
untel one day ther's a girl her name is sandra she's kate's best friend,she ask me if i wana go out with them they were group,i told her no i'm an old man i don't have a time for this,she told me ahmed what will u do if u know there is some one almost in love with u!
i told her is it a man or a woman,
she said woman ofcours,
i asked her who,she didn't answer,there was another girl seting with us her name is zama,she helped me to know who was that person,i knew it was kate,i told sandra why she dosn't come and tell me what's up,she said kate is sceared that u will be roud with her,

[GreenMonkey]

a christmas break

We got ourselves drunk with friends at the beach during our christmas break.. it turned out to be so cold so we all sit next to one another and then this guy was just right next to me, hugged me to give heat to our bodies. there was a kind of feeling i can't explain..days after..we text and hang out everyday just to find out a year after that he started lying to me. It was all about a new girl she kept on talking to and went on bars with naked ladies dancing on the floor and got his self drunked. I knew all these when a friend of mine told me and i confronted my guy with it and he denied many times but gave in later..and so when i heard it from him you can't just take away the pain its as if i was stabbed to death. I cried every night and never have gone to sleep. So just trying to forget everything i hang out with my friends and get drunk just to feel numb of how much hurt he poured me. And now, i'm still with him. So foolish of me but i love him. I don't know what he is and what he does behind me i just want to let him know that i love him more than anything else. If pain can stop me from this foolishness then i hope i'll wake up from these crazy love.

[Hiddenshadow]

I used to have a colleague who’s girlfriend posses what some people would call a curse where some may say that it is a gift from God. Its the “3rd eye”. “3rd eye” people have the ability to see supernatural things that “common” people like us could not see unless our luck is on the low side or simply what Chinese would have called it “si wan tai”. My colleague’s girlfriend, WaiWai, though, could not really “see” ghosts all the time which most of the time makes it hard for her to “recognize” who’s living and who’s dead.

According to WaiWai, the spirits looked exactly like any other human. She wouldn’t have noticed them until the spirits starred back at her and only her. Locked in an eye to eye communication, it was usually only then that she realized that she was the only one that could see the spirit and the spirit knows that she could see them. After each incident, she would fall very sick with fever running high for at least a week. Perhaps this is due to her being too frighten as she confesses to me that til today, she could not get used to her unusual “gift”.


At one particular evening at Tesco Damansara WaiWai was waiting for my colleague after work at the parking lot. As her boyfriend stepped into the car, she told my colleague that someone was waving at him.

“Eh, someone’s waving at you”

My colleague glanced behind him and saw no one and replied to her, “No, I can’t see anyone there”

“There, over there!,” WaiWai pointed to the direction where she saw a lady waving

My colleague once again looked at the direction and could not see anyone, “There’s no one! Let’s go”

“But, that person has to be your colleague. She’s wearing the same exact uniform as you!,” exclaimed WaiWai.

This time, my colleague just kept quiet and drove off. That night, WaiWai had fever which lasted for a week. It was told to me that WaiWai saw a lady waving excitedly and since she was wearing the same exact uniform as her boyfriend, she assumed that it was her boyfriend’s colleague and that the lady knew him and was waving at him.

Technorati Tags: mystery, soul, spooky, haunted, ghost story, haunted malaysia, malaysia haunted story, malaysia scary story, malaysia ghost story, spooky story, spirits, haunting, tesco ghost story, tesco damansara

[Hiddenshadow]

A lady in a faded gingham dress and her husband, dressed in a homespun threadbare suit, stepped off the train in Boston, and walked timidly without an appointment into the president's outer office at Harvard.

The secretary could see that the people were not from Boston, and probably didn't even deserve to be in Cambridge. She frowned. "We want to see the president", the man said softly.

"He'll be busy all day," the secretary snapped. "We'll wait," the lady replied.

For hours, the secretary ignored them, hoping that the couple would finally become discouraged and go away.

They didn't. And the secretary grew frustrated and finally decided to disturb the president, even though it was a chore she always regretted to do.

"Maybe if they just see you for a few minutes, they'll leave," she told him. And he sighed in exasperation and nodded.

Someone of his importance obviously didn't have the time to
spend with them, but he detested gingham dresses and Homespun suits cluttering up his outer office.

The president, stern-faced with dignity, strutted toward the couple. The lady told him, "We had a son that attended Harvard for one year. He loved Harvard. He was happy here. But about a year ago, he was accidentally killed. And my husband and I would like to erect a memorial to him, somewhere on campus".

The president wasn't touched he was shocked. "Madam," he said gruffly, "we can't put up a statue for every person who attended Harvard and died. If we did, this place would look like a cemetery."

"Oh, no," the lady explained quickly, "We don't want to erect a statue. We thought we would like to give a building to Harvard.

The president rolled his eyes. He glanced at the gingham dress and homespun suit, then exclaimed, "A building! Do you have any earthly idea how much a building costs?

We have over seven and a half million dollars in the physical
plant at Harvard".

For a moment the lady was silent. The president was pleased. He could get rid of them now.

And the lady turned to her husband and said quietly, "Is that all it costs to start a University? Why don't we just start our own?"

Her husband nodded. The president's face wilted in confusion and bewilderment.

And Mr. and Mrs. Leland Stanford walked away, traveling to Palo Alto, California where they established the University that bears their name, a memorial to a son that Harvard no longer cared about.


You can't judge a book by the cover....

Don't look at people with your eyes....

[Hiddenshadow]

Lady in Pink

The tiny Asian lady stared pensively out of the glass windows at the front of the truck stop in Sidney as rain pelted down outside. She was dressed all in pink from her pink socks tucked into thin flip flops to her flimsy button up shirt over a pink polo shirt, ragged collar held together by a small, brass safety pin. Her hair was shot through with gray, bangs pinned on top of her head with two small clips. The most startling part of her appearance were scabby rings encircling her brown eyes and the sides of her rather wide nose. The scabs were wrinkly and light brown in color and flaking in spots and gave her the appearance of an odd raccoon. It was hard not to stare.

In a quiet voice she said, "what is this?" pointing at the rain.

I had dashed inside to use the restroom and was watching it rain, waiting for it to clear a little before I made my way back to the car.

"It is only rain," I answered her, eyeing her with curiosity.

"Those are my bags," she said in heavily accented English, pointing to a large plastic shopping bag and a small rolling piece of luggage. Both were crammed full of her belongings.

"Do you know Greyhound?" she asked quietly.

"Where are you trying to go?" I responded.

"North Platte." She answered.

"Did you ask the people at the desk if the bus stops here?"

"Yes, they say no. Must go Ogallala." She stuttered over the unfamiliar word.

I pulled out my PDA and looked up Greyhound on the Internet. Sure enough the buses did not stop in Sidney.

"How far is Ogallala?" she asked.

"60 miles." was my response.

"How did you get here?" I asked.

Over the next few minutes I questioned her gently and surmised through her broken English that she had traveled across the country from Utah, getting rides from various kind hearted strangers. The last person had dropped her at the truck stop in Sidney. She was trying to get to family in North Platte, Nebraska. I tried calling my sister-in-law who lived in Sidney to ask if she knew of some way to help the lady. No she didn't.

Leaving her I went to inquire with the front desk help.

"She's been here quite a while," said the teenager working at the counter.

"Is your manager here?" I asked. The girl inclined her head toward a short, stout woman at the opposite end of the store from where the Asian lady was standing.

I was feeling particularly guilty at this point thinking that I could load her up in my car and just drive to Ogallala. But it was 100 miles round trip and I still had more work to do. Wanting to get home at a decent hour, I beat down my guilt.

"Is there a bus service from Sidney to Ogallala?" I asked the manager who was standing talking with several other people, one obviously a truck driver near the doors.

"No, not that I know of," she responded, "why?" I explained about the stranded lady standing forlornly near the doors at the opposite end of the store. The trucker made a sarcastic comment about why didn't I just drive her right over to North Platte anyway?

"The police department has a transient relocation service," said the store manager looking up at me with a shrewd eye.

"Do you have their number?" I responded.

I dialed the police department who promptly told me it was the sheriff who handled that particular service and the person would need to arrive at the sheriff's office in person in order to receive their help. The dispatcher was very polite and gave me the number of the sheriff's office. The store manager had helpfully written the number down on a small scrap of paper and handed it to me. Shaking my head ruefully at the group of people all watching me silently, I crossed the tiled floor to where the lady stood waiting. The rain had slowed now.

Carefully I explained to her that the sheriff could help her but I would have to take her to town in my car.

Tears filled her eyes, "no, no-o-o, no," she said shaking her head.

"It is the only way," I said. Still shaking her head, she opened the door to leave.

As I got in my car I could see her carrying her shopping bag and rolling her small luggage across the wet parking lot.

I headed home lost in thought. I didn't even offer to feed her, or give her any money. I could not imagine being stranded so far from home with no one to call. I had offered to let her use my phone, but she had shaken her head. Maybe she didn't have a number of anyone to call. Maybe she was afraid of the police? Was she illegal? I did not know her name. And then there was that nameless disease. Was it contagious? Thoughts collided in my head.

[Himerus]

Can you imagine waking up being completely tied and a sexy lady doctor is going to takes some tests…Part 3

He lied there panting. What a wonderful experience! Then she said, “Now to test your nerve function”. He paused to wonder what THAT might mean. She returned with several complex-looking items. “Relax now”, she said. Then he felt his ass being invaded by a smooth, cool metal object. “This is a prostate stimulator”, she said. The sweat formed on his forehead. Next, she picked up what looked like a tube with a ring and wires. He looked into the Doctor’s eyes for a word of reassurance, but she only smiled. “This will stimulate the nerves in your penis”, she said. His breathing became deeper as he squirmed against his bonds. She said “I’m really horny, and I need you to get me off”. Then he felt the tube slowly sliding down his throbbing peehole, and she fastened the ring around the base of his cock head. Next, she connected a power unit to the wires on both stimulators. His mind was swimming! She walked around the bed, climbed up, and straddled his face. He almost exploded upon taking in her wonderful scents. “I want you to lick me, but you must do as I command. If I increase the electrical current through your body, you must lick faster and harder. If I reduce the current, you must slow down”, she said. He opened his mouth to say that he understood, but before he could utter a word she turned on the power unit. The prickly sensation rushed through his body, from his ass to his cock head! His peehole was quivering. He cried out in ecstasy, and the clear, sticky, sweet juices dripped from her swollen pussy down his throat. He was in heaven. “Lick me NOW!”, she commanded. His tongue swirled in her warm hole, and began rising up to flick her rock hard clit. She turned up the power and his tongue went crazy on her as his cock rippled with sensations. She turned it down, and lightly touched his pounding shaft. His licking slowed down, and she turned it up again. His hips strained against his bonds to rise up, sparkling sensations rushing all through him as he licked her feverishly. Up and down went the power until she could no longer stand it. She pressed her crotch down on his face, grinding her pussy lips into him, and turned the power up as high as it would go. Louder and louder she moaned, her pussy juice gushing down his throat as he eagerly tongue-lashed her swollen clit. Then he felt his prostate spasm and his cock explode with intense sensations, and he cried out with her full lips around his mouth. She watched his cock spasm and jerk wildly, and as his white cum came shooting out of his hole, a deep intense orgasm engulfed her body. She screamed and rubbed her slit on his tongue. He used his teeth to lightly bite her clit, sending her into a second wave of ecstasy, and another! She lost control of her body and his mind swam with joy as he tasted her hot pee dribbling out. He gulped down every drop, savored every taste from her!

Then, she turned off the power unit and collapsed on the bed alongside him. They both lay there panting, in absolute awe of what had just happened. After a while, the Doctor stood up again, walked to the door, and said “Your nerve function seems to be just fine. I will return shortly to run some more tests.” And she grinned and left…

[Himerus]

Can you imagine waking up being completely tied and a sexy lady doctor is going to takes some tests…Part 2

Then the sexy Doctor slipped her finger out, bent down, and lightly tickled his anus with her moist tongue. He moaned in delight and she walked away just a quickly. She returned with some objects and a bottle of lubricant, which she applied to his anal area. “Relax now, while I get a better look” she said. His breathing increased as he felt the cool metal forcing his hole open. “Very good, hon” she said. Deeper and deeper it went. Suddenly, he felt himself being opened up by a speculum, and she locked it wide open. “Now, to test your cavity” she said. He began panting as he watched her lube a long bead toy. Deeper and deeper she pushed as the bead toy disappeared into him, wriggling through every turn. His cock throbbed wildly as he began to sense her moisture in his nostrils. “Very good!” she said, and began pulling the toy out again. “Now to check your prostate for semen content.” His eyes grew wide wondering how she would do that, and before he knew it she had removed the speculum. She lubed her fingers again and slipped two of them in his anus. He gasped, then he felt her warm breath on his balls. Lightly, she slid her tongue up and down along his ballsack while massaging his prostate, one finger on each side. “I’m going to milk you now” she said. He gasped in wonder as he felt his cum being pumped out of his gland and up his cock. His legs trembled as the fluid emerged from his pee hole, his cock throbbing wildly. “Very, very nice!” she said, and her tongue deftly licked the treasure from the tip. His cock ached to be touched but she just breathed on it and grinned.

“Now, to check other parts of you. “I’ll need a urine sample”, she teased. He wondered how he could pee in a cup in this position. When she returned from the dresser with a bottle and a tube, he knew what she meant. He gasped to think of her exploring in there! “Relax, hon. I will go slow. This is a very wide catheter.” she said. Before he caught her meaning, he felt her warm hand grasp his hard shaft. What heaven her touch was! His cum-lined pee hole was already slippery, and the KY was on the catheter as she playfully poked it barely inside the hole. “You want me to make this long journey, don’t you?” she asked. He caught his breath enough to say “YES”, as her crotch-scent became more intense. She began adding pressure until the tube opened his hole wide and slipped in. He cried out from the stretching, his legs quivering. Then, she began to lick his hard shaft, from the head to the base and back again. He could hardly stand the ecstasy! Slowly, lightly, she ran her tongue up and down, each time pushing the tube a little deeper inside. “We have a long way to go yet. You can smell my juices, can’t you?”, she teased. His cock pulsated wildly in her hand as the long tube probed deeper and deeper. He ached to explode. As the hose passed alongside his prostate he gasped in ecstasy. Then she stopped at the opening to his bladder. “Now to get that sample”, she grinned. She placed the bottle alongside his stomach on the bed and held the end of the tube inside it. “Push like you’re peeing” she said, and with some extra pressure the hose slipped inside him. The bottle filled up quickly with such a fat catheter and she capped it. Then, she began the slow voyage out of him. His cock ached to explode. After an eternity, the end finally popped back out.

[Himerus]

Can you imagine waking up being completely tied and a sexy lady doctor is going to takes some tests…Part 1

The darkness of the room engulfed him as he awakened to find his arms, legs and torso securely bound, tied naked to the bed. He struggled for a moment until he realized there was no escape. Swirling in his mind were unanswered questions - how did he get here, who did this to him? His legs were tied so that his knees were up and apart, and his butt was nearly to the edge of the mattress. Suddenly, the door opened and she walked into the room. He gasped when he saw her, scantily clad in crotchless panties and an open bra that pushed her nipples out. She walked slowly toward him . . “I see my patient is awake. It’s time for your examination. I am Doctor Lori, and I will be observing your responses to unusual stimuli!” she said. His heart skipped a beat, feeling part fear and part intense excitement. She threw him a wicked smile to further enhance the suspense, and slowly walked closer as his breathing became rapid. Her fingers reached out and traced soft lines along his most private areas, and when she looked into his eyes and licked her lips he felt his member begin to swell quickly. Her smile grew bigger as she watched his fullness grow. “I’m going to do things to you, and you have no say in it. You like that idea, now don’t you?” she said. His throbbing shaft and mushrooming head gave her the answer she wanted.

She walked over to the dresser. Then she lifted up a towel and he could see an array of shiny implements, bottles, tubing and wires. He tried to conceal his gasping but she giggled and said “What do you think of my toys?” She picked up a bottle of massage oil and walked up to him, grinning. “I need to make you comfortable and relaxed before I begin probing you”, she teased. He felt the small stream of oil slowly dripping along his skin, along his inner thighs and all over his crotch. “Oooo, you like that, don’t you…?” The oil felt cool, yet not cold. Suddenly, his skin came alive as her warm hands began rubbing the oil all over him. He gasped with pleasure as her fingers ran along his body and tenderly massaged his thighs and his balls. She teased him by pretending to reach for his pole, then turning away from it. He swelled even more, aching to be touched. Then her fingers ran down and found his anus. “I will begin by exploring this opening”, she said. Slowly, he felt her oily finger slide just inside the opening and begin swirling around. He gasped and squirmed as much as his restraints allowed, then he noticed her nipples growing hard at her obvious enjoyment. “Describe what you are feeling.”, she told him. He said “You are incredibly sexy, Doctor! I like what you are doing to me.” She said “Good. This examination will take a long time.”

My first try at sexy story posting,please kindly forgive me.
I will try to improve.

[Hiddenshadow]

Heavenly Marriage

It seems that a devout, good couple was about to get married, but a tragic car accident ended their lives.

When they got to heaven, they asked St. Peter if he could arrange for them to be married, saying that it was what they had hoped for in life, and they still desired wedded union. He thought about it and agreed, but said they would have to wait.



It was almost one hundred years later when St. Peter sent for them. They were married in a simple ceremony.

So things went on, for thirty years or so, but they determined, in this time, that eternity was best not spent together.

They went back to St. Peter, and said, "We thought we would be happy forever, but now we believe that we have irreconcilable differences. Is there any way we can get divorced?"

"Are you kidding?" said St. Peter. "It took me a hundred years to get a priest up here to marry you. I'll never get a lawyer!"

[Hiddenshadow]

Heaven

The Pope dies and goes to heaven. St. Peter greets him and says, "Glad to see you; we've got your place all ready." Peter then takes the Pope down the street and shows him his new home: a small but comfortable cottage of 5 rooms. Peter advises the Pope to settle in, and then wander around meeting the other residents.
The Pope meets many old friends and makes several new ones over the next few days. One of these is a former lawyer who invites the Pope over for lunch. On arriving, the Pope is astounded to see a 45 room mansion, with built-in sauna and weight-room, a beautiful library, and spacious, airy rooms.

After lunch, the Pope spies St. Peter on the street and says, "Not to complain, but I'm curious as to why I have a small cottage while the lawyer I just met has a stupendous mansion."

St. Peter replied, "Well, you see, we have many Popes up here, but only one lawyer."

[Hiddenshadow]

No Kidding

A man walks into a bar. He sees a good looking, smartly dressed woman perched on a bar stool. He walks up behind her and says: "Hi there good looking, how's it going?"


She turns around, faces him, looks him straight in the eye and says: "Listen, I'll screw anybody, anytime, anywhere, your place, my place, it doesn't matter. I've been doing it ever since I got out of college. I just flat out love it."


He says: "No kidding?, I'm a lawyer too! What firm are you with?"

[Hiddenshadow]

Take it Back

A man stomps into a bar, obviously angry. He growls at the bartender,
"Gimme a beer", takes a slug, and shouts out, "All lawyers are assholes!"


A guy at the other end of the bar retorts, "You take that back!"


The angry man snarls, "Why? Are you a lawyer?"


The guy replies, "No, I'm an asshole!"

[Hiddenshadow]

Will

One day a very sick old man calls his doctor, his lawyer, and his CPA to his deathbed:

Old man: "I am giving you each an envelope containing $100,000 cash, my life savings. When I die, I want to take it all with me. As the three people I most trust, I want you to be the last three to file by my coffin at the funeral, each placing the money in the coffin."

Lo and behold the old man dies. The doctor, lawyer, and CPA file by the coffin, each placing an envelope, and the man is buried. Some weeks later, the three meet at the golf course. The doctor calls the other two aside:

Doctor: "I have an admission to make. I needed $30,000 to pay for a new Mercedes, so I took what I needed out of the envelope, and I feel terrible about it!"

CPA: "I also feel terrible. I needed $70,000 to pay for a new yacht, so I also took what I needed from the envelope."

Lawyer: "You two should be ashamed of yourselves, I'll have you know that I put a check for the entire $100,000 in the coffin."

[Hiddenshadow]

A Rabbit and a Snake

A rabbit and a snake, both blind from birth, happen to meet in the forest one day. They get to talking and the rabbit asks the snake, "Would you mind running your hands (not knowing what a snake looks like) over my body and telling me what kind of an animal I am? I'm too embarrassed to ask my near-sighted friends because I'm afraid they'll make fun of me."



The snake says, "Okay," and proceeds to wind himself around the rabbit from one end to the other, then back again. "Well," the snake says, "You're kind of warm with real soft fur and you have two very long, fury ears."

The rabbit thinks about that for a moment and then exclaims, "W O W! I must be a bunny!" and he hops around and hops around and starts hopping away.

"Wait!" shouts the snake, "What about me? Come back here and do the same thing for me!"

The rabbit hops over and with his fury little paws, pats the snake from one end to the other and then back again. He sits down without saying a word.

"Well?" asks the snake, "What kind of animal an I?"

"I'm not really sure," says the rabbit. "You're kind of cold and slimy, and for the life of me, I can't tell your head from your ass."

The snake thinks and thinks about this, then exclaims, "W O W! I must be an attorney!"

[Hiddenshadow]

Lawyer Fund

A Dublin lawyer died in poverty and many barristers of the city subscribed to a fund for his funeral.



The Lord Chief Justice of Orbury was asked to donate a shilling. "Only a shilling?" said the man. "Only a shilling to bury an attorney? Here's a guinea; go and bury 20 more of them."

[Hiddenshadow]

Back Door

A woman and her lover are on the bed in the woman's home, when all of a sudden, they hear the front door open and close.

"Oh, no, it's my husband!"

The man says, "Where's your back door?"

"We don't have a back door!" says the woman.

The man then asks, "Well, where do you want a back door?"

[Hiddenshadow]

Lawyer's Personal Injury

A golfer hooked his tee shot over a hill and onto the next fairway.

Walking toward his ball, he saw a man lying on the ground, groaning with pain.

"I'm an attorney," the wincing man said, "and this is going to cost you $5000."

"I'm sorry, I'm really sorry," the concerned golfer replied. "But I did yell 'fore.'"

"I'll take it," the attorney said.

[Hiddenshadow]

Johnny's Oral Exam

Johnny missed his final exam due to the flu, but he'd done so well during the year that the teacher suggests to the principal they give him an oral exam to make up for the test he'd missed.

The principal agrees, so they called Johnny into the office and explain about the oral test.

First the teacher asks, "Johnny what does a cow have four of that I only have two of?"

Johnny replies, "Legs."

So the teacher asks, "Johnny, what do you have in your pants that I don't have in my pants?"

"Pockets," Johnny replies.

Finally the teacher asks, "And Johnny, what is the capital of Italy?"

"Rome," is his answer.

With that, the teacher turns to the principal and asks,"Well, shall we pass him?"

"Better not ask me," the principal says, "I got the first two wrong!"

[Hiddenshadow]

I'm A Boy And You Can't Have One

An 8-year-old boy walks home from school each day past an 8-year-old-girl's house.

One day he passes by, carrying a football, he can't resist taunting the girl.

He holds up the football and says, "See this football? Football is a boy's game, and only boys can have a football!"

The little girl runs into the house and cries to her mother, "I want a football!"

Being a woman of the 90's, her mother runs out and gets her one.

The next day, the girl waits for the little boy and he rides up on his bike.

She holds up the football, "Nah Nah Nah Nah!"

The little boy angrily points to his bike and says, "Oh yeah, well this is a boy's bike and only boys get boy's bikes and you can't have one!"

She runs in to mom and the next day is waiting for him on her new boy's bike.

The little boy gets furious and pulls down his pants, and pointing to his most private of parts, says, "Look, only boys have these and your mom can't buy you one!"

The next day, he walks by and says, "Well, I guess I showed you!"

She promptly pulls up her dress, points to her parts and proclaims, "My mother tells me that as long as I have one of THESE I can have as many of THOSE as I want!"

[Nexium]

ALL OVER

Comte de Lormerin had just finished dressing. He cast a parting glance at the large mirror which occupied an entire panel in his dressing-room and smiled.

He was really a fine-looking man still, although quite gray. Tall, slight, elegant, with no sign of a paunch, with a small mustache of doubtful shade, which might be called fair, he had a walk, a nobility, a "chic," in short, that indescribable something which establishes a greater difference between two men than would millions of money. He murmured:

"Lormerin is still alive!"

And he went into the drawing-room where his correspondence awaited him.

On his table, where everything had its place, the work table of the gentleman who never works, there were a dozen letters lying beside three newspapers of different opinions. With a single touch he spread out all these letters, like a gambler giving the choice of a card; and he scanned the handwriting, a thing he did each morning before opening the envelopes.

It was for him a moment of delightful expectancy, of inquiry and vague anxiety. What did these sealed mysterious letters bring him? What did they contain of pleasure, of happiness, or of grief? He surveyed them with a rapid sweep of the eye, recognizing the writing, selecting them, making two or three lots, according to what he expected from them. Here, friends; there, persons to whom he was indifferent; further on, strangers. The last kind always gave him a little uneasiness. What did they want from him? What hand had traced those curious characters full of thoughts, promises, or threats?

This day one letter in particular caught his eye. It was simple, nevertheless, without seeming to reveal anything; but he looked at it uneasily, with a sort of chill at his heart. He thought: "From whom can it be? I certainly know this writing, and yet I can't identify it."

He raised it to a level with his face, holding it delicately between two fingers, striving to read through the envelope, without making up his mind to open it.

Then he smelled it, and snatched up from the table a little magnifying glass which he used in studying all the niceties of handwriting. He suddenly felt unnerved. "Whom is it from? This hand is familiar to me, very familiar. I must have often read its tracings, yes, very often. But this must have been a long, long time ago. Whom the deuce can it be from? Pooh! it's only somebody asking for money."

And he tore open the letter. Then he read:

My Dear Friend: You have, without doubt, forgotten me, for it is now twenty-five years since we saw each other. I was young; I am old. When I bade you farewell, I left Paris in order to follow into the provinces my husband, my old husband, whom you used to call "my hospital." Do you remember him? He died five years ago, and now I am returning to Paris to get my daughter married, for I have a daughter, a beautiful girl of eighteen, whom you have never seen. I informed you of her birth, but you certainly did not pay much attention to so trifling an event.

You are still the handsome Lormerin; so I have been told. Well if you still recollect little Lise, whom you used to call Lison, come and dine with her this evening, with the elderly Baronne de Vance, your ever faithful friend, who, with some emotion, although happy, reaches out to you a devoted hand, which you must clasp, but no longer kiss, my poor Jaquelet.

Lise de Vance.

Lormerin's heart began to throb. He remained sunk in his armchair with the letter on his knees, staring straight before him, overcome by a poignant emotion that made the tears mount up to his eyes! If he had ever loved a woman in his life it was this one, little Lise, Lise de Vance, whom he called "Ashflower," on account of the strange color of her hair and the pale gray of her eyes. Oh! what a dainty, pretty, charming creature she was, this frail baronne, the wife of that gouty, pimply baron, who had abruptly carried her off to the provinces, shut her up, kept her in seclusion through jealousy, jealousy of the handsome Lormerin.

Yes, he had loved her, and he believed that he, too, had been truly loved. She familiarly gave him the name of Jaquelet, and would pronounce that word in a delicious fashion.

A thousand forgotten memories came back to him, far off and sweet and melancholy now. One evening she had called on him on her way home from a ball, and they went for a stroll in the Bois de Boulogne, she in evening dress, he in his dressing-jacket. It was springtime; the weather was beautiful. The fragrance from her bodice embalmed the warm air--the odor of her bodice, and perhaps, too, the fragrance of her skin. What a divine night! When they reached the lake, as the moon's rays fell across the branches into the water, she began to weep. A little surprised, he asked her why.

[Nexium]

She replied:

"I don't know. The moon and the water have affected me. Every time I see poetic things I have a tightening at the heart, and I have to cry."

He smiled, affected himself, considering her feminine emotion charming--the unaffected emotion of a poor little woman whom every sensation overwhelms. And he embraced her passionately, stammering:

"My little Lise, you are exquisite."

What a charming love affair, short-lived and dainty, it had been and over all too quickly, cut short in the midst of its ardor by this old brute of a baron, who had carried off his wife, and never let any one see her afterward.

Lormerin had forgotten, in fact, at the end of two or three months. One woman drives out another so quickly in Paris, when one is a bachelor! No matter; he had kept a little altar for her in his heart, for he had loved her alone! He assured himself now that this was so.

He rose, and said aloud: "Certainly, I will go and dine with her this evening!"

And instinctively he turned toward the mirror to inspect himself from head to foot. He reflected: "She must look very old, older than I look." And he felt gratified at the thought of showing himself to her still handsome, still fresh, of astonishing her, perhaps of filling her with emotion, and making her regret those bygone days so far, far distant!

He turned his attention to the other letters. They were of no importance.

The whole day he kept thinking of this ghost of other days. What was she like now? How strange it was to meet in this way after twenty-five years! But would he recognize her?

He made his toilet with feminine coquetry, put on a white waistcoat, which suited him better with the coat than a black one, sent for the hairdresser to give him a finishing touch with the curling iron, for he had preserved his hair, and started very early in order to show his eagerness to see her.

The first thing he saw on entering a pretty drawing-room newly furnished was his own portrait, an old faded photograph, dating from the days when he was a beau, hanging on the wall in an antique silk frame.

He sat down and waited. A door opened behind him. He rose up abruptly, and, turning round, beheld an old woman with white hair who extended both hands toward him.

He seized them, kissed them one after the other several times; then, lifting up his head, he gazed at the woman he had loved.

Yes, it was an old lady, an old lady whom he did not recognize, and who, while she smiled, seemed ready to weep.

He could not abstain from murmuring:

"Is it you, Lise?"

[Nexium]

She replied:

"Yes, it is I; it is I, indeed. You would not have known me, would you? I have had so much sorrow--so much sorrow. Sorrow has consumed my life. Look at me now--or, rather, don't look at me! But how handsome you have kept--and young! If I had by chance met you in the street I would have exclaimed: 'Jaquelet!' Now, sit down and let us, first of all, have a chat. And then I will call my daughter, my grown-up daughter. You'll see how she resembles me--or, rather, how I resembled her--no, it is not quite that; she is just like the 'me' of former days--you shall see! But I wanted to be alone with you first. I feared that there would be some emotion on my side, at the first moment. Now it is all over; it is past. Pray be seated, my friend."

He sat down beside her, holding her hand; but he did not know what to say; he did not know this woman--it seemed to him that he had never seen her before. Why had he come to this house? What could he talk about? Of the long ago? What was there in common between him and her? He could no longer recall anything in presence of this grandmotherly face. He could no longer recall all the nice, tender things, so sweet, so bitter, that had come to his mind that morning when he thought of the other, of little Lise, of the dainty Ashflower. What, then, had become of her, the former one, the one he had loved? That woman of far-off dreams, the blonde with gray eyes, the young girl who used to call him "Jaquelet" so prettily?

They remained side by side, motionless, both constrained, troubled, profoundly ill at ease.

As they talked only commonplaces, awkwardly and spasmodically and slowly, she rose and pressed the button of the bell.

"I am going to call Renée," she said.

There was a tap at the door, then the rustle of a dress; then a young voice exclaimed:

"Here I am, mamma!"

Lormerin remained bewildered as at the sight of an apparition.

He stammered:

"Good-day, mademoiselle."

Then, turning toward the mother:

"Oh! it is you!"

In fact, it was she, she whom he had known in bygone days, the Lise who had vanished and come back! In her he found the woman he had won twenty-five years before. This one was even younger, fresher, more childlike.

He felt a wild desire to open his arms, to clasp her to his heart again, murmuring in her ear:

"Good-morning, Lison!"

A man-servant announced:

"Dinner is ready, madame."

And they proceeded toward the dining-room.

What passed at this dinner? What did they say to him, and what could he say in reply? He found himself plunged in one of those strange dreams which border on insanity. He gazed at the two women with a fixed idea in his mind, a morbid, self-contradictory idea:

"Which is the real one?"

The mother smiled, repeating over and over again:

"Do you remember?" And it was in the bright eyes of the young girl that he found again his memories of the past. Twenty times he opened his mouth to say to her: "Do you remember, Lison?" forgetting this white-haired lady who was looking at him tenderly.

And yet, there were moments when he no longer felt sure, when he lost his head. He could see that the woman of to-day was not exactly the woman of long ago. The other one, the former one, had in her voice, in her glances, in her entire being, something which he did not find again. And he made prodigious efforts of mind to recall his lady love, to seize again what had escaped from her, what this resuscitated one did not possess.

The baronne said:

"You have lost your old vivacity, my poor friend."

He murmured:

"There are many other things that I have lost!"

But in his heart, touched with emotion, he felt his old love springing to life once more, like an awakened wild beast ready to bite him.

The young girl went on chattering, and every now and then some familiar intonation, some expression of her mother's, a certain style of speaking and thinking, that resemblance of mind and manner which people acquire by living together, shook Lormerin from head to foot. All these things penetrated him, making the reopened wound of his passion bleed anew.

He got away early, and took a turn along the boulevard. But the image of this young girl pursued him, haunted him, quickened his heart, inflamed his blood. Apart from the two women, he now saw only one, a young one, the old one come back out of the past, and he loved her as he had loved her in bygone years. He loved her with greater ardor, after an interval of twenty-five years.

He went home to reflect on this strange and terrible thing, and to think what he should do.

But, as he was passing, with a wax candle in his hand, before the glass, the large glass in which he had contemplated himself and admired himself before he started, he saw reflected there an elderly, gray-haired man; and suddenly he recollected what he had been in olden days, in the days of little Lise. He saw himself charming and handsome, as he had been when he was loved! Then, drawing the light nearer, he looked at himself more closely, as one inspects a strange thing with a magnifying glass, tracing the wrinkles, discovering those frightful ravages, which he had not perceived till now.

And he sat down, crushed at the sight of himself, at the sight of his lamentable image, murmuring:

"All over, Lormerin!"

[Nexium]

A CLOUD ON THE MOUNTAIN

Ruth Mary stood on the high river bank, looking along the beach below to see if her small brother Tommy was lurking anywhere under the willows with his fishing-pole. He had been sent half an hour before to the earth cellar for potatoes, and Ruth Mary's father, Mr. Tully, was waiting for his dinner.

She did not see Tommy; but while she lingered, looking at the river hurrying down the shoot between the hills and curling up over the pebbles of the bar, she saw a team of bay horses and a red-wheeled wagon come rattling down the stony slope of the opposite shore. In the wagon she counted four men. Three of them wore white, helmet-shaped hats that made brilliant spots of light against the bank. The horses were driven half their length into the stream and allowed to drink, as well as they could for the swiftness of the current, while the men seemed to consult together, the two on the front seat turning back to speak with the two behind, and pointing across the river.

Ruth Mary watched them with much interest, for travelers such as these seemed to be seldom came as far up Bear River valley as the Tullys' cattle range. The visitors who came to them were mostly cowboys looking up stray cattle, or miners on their way to the "Banner district," or packers with mule trains going over the mountains, to return in three weeks, or three months, as their journey prospered. Fishermen and hunters came up into the hills in the season of trout and deer, but they came as a rule on horseback, and at a distance were hardly to be distinguished from the cowboys and the miners.

The men in the wagon were evidently strangers to that locality. They had seen Ruth Mary watching them from the hill, and now one of them rose up in the wagon and shouted across to her, pointing to the river.

She could not hear his words for the noise of the ripple and of the wind which blew freshly down-stream, but she understood that he was inquiring about the ford. She motioned up the river and called to him, though she knew her words could not reach him, to keep on the edge of the ripple. Her gestures, however, aided by the driver's knowledge of fords, were sufficient; he turned his horses up-stream and they took water at the place she had tried to indicate. The wagon sank to the wheel-hubs; the horses kept their feet well, though the current was strong; the sun shone brightly on the white hats and laughing faces of the men, on the guns in their hands, on the red paint of the wagon and the warm backs of the horses breasting the stream. When they were halfway across, one of the men tossed a small, reluctant black dog over the wheel into the river, and all the company, with the exception of the driver, who was giving his attention to his horses, broke into hilarious shouts of encouragement to the swimmer in his struggle with the current. It was carrying him down and would have landed him, without effort of his own, on a strip of white sand beach under the willows above the bend; but now the unhappy little object, merely a black nose and two blinking anxious eyes above the water, had drifted into an eddy, from which he cast forlorn glances toward his faithless friends in the wagon. The dog was in no real peril, but Ruth Mary did not know this, and her heart swelled with indignant pity. Only shyness kept her from wading to his rescue. Now one of the laughing young men, thinking the joke had gone far enough perhaps, and reckless of a wetting, leaped out into the water, and, plunging along in his high boots, soon had the terrier by the scruff of his neck, and waded ashore with his sleek, quivering little body nestled in the bosom of his flannel hunting shirt.

A deep cut in the bank, through which the wagon was dragged, was screened by willows. When the fording party had arrived at the top, Ruth Mary was nowhere to be seen. "Where's that girl got to all of a sudden?" one of the men demanded. They had intended to ask her several questions; but she was gone, and the road before them plainly led to the low-roofed cabin, and loosely built barn with straw and daylight showing through its cracks, the newly planted poplar-trees above the thatched earth cellar, and all the signs of a tentative home in this solitude of the hills.

They drove on slowly, the young man who had waded ashore, whom his comrades addressed as Kirkwood or Kirk, walking behind the wagon with the dog in his arms, responding to his whimpering claims for attention with teasing caresses. The dog, it seemed, was the butt as well as the pet of the party. As they approached the house he scrambled out of Kirkwood's arms and lingered to take a roll in the sandy path, coming up a moment afterward to be received with blighting sarcasms upon his appearance. After his ignominious wetting he was quite unable to bear up under them, and slunk to the rear with deprecatory blinks and waggings of his tail whenever one of the men looked back.

Ruth Mary had run home quickly to tell her father, who was sitting in the sun by the wood-pile, of the arrival of strangers from across the river. Mr. Tully rose up deliberately and went to meet his guests, keeping between his teeth the sliver of pine he had been chewing while waiting for his dinner. It helped to bear him out in that appearance of indifference he thought it well to assume, as if such arrivals were an every-day occurrence.

[Nexium]

"Hasn't Tommy got back yet, mother?" Ruth Mary asked as she entered the house. Mrs. Tully was a stout, low-browed woman, with grayish yellow hair of that dry and lifeless texture which shows declining health or want of care. Her blue eyes looked faded in the setting of her tanned complexion. She sat in a low chair, her knees wide apart, defined by her limp calico draperies, rocking a child of two years, a fat little girl with flushed cheeks and flaxen hair braided into tight knots on her forehead, who was asleep in the large cushioned rocking-chair in the middle of the room. The room was somewhat bare, for the shed-room outside was evidently the more used part of the house. The cook stove was there in the inclosed corner, and beside it a table and shelf with a tin hand-basin hanging beneath, while the crannies of the logs on each side of the doorway were utilized as shelves for all the household articles in frequent requisition that were not hanging from nails driven into the logs, or from the projecting roof-poles against the light.

Tommy had not returned, and Mrs. Tully suggested as a reason for his delay that he had stopped somewhere to catch grasshoppers for bait.

"I should think he had enough of 'em in that bottle of his," Ruth Mary said, "to last him till the 'hoppers come again. Some strange men forded the river just now. Father's gone to speak to them. I guess he'll ask 'em to stop to dinner."

Mrs. Tully got up heavily and went to the door. "Here, Angy,"--she addressed a girl of eight or ten years who sat on the flat boulder that was the cabin doorstep;--"you go get them taters; that's a good girl," she added coaxingly, as Angy did not stir. "If your foot hurts you, you can walk on your heel."

Angy, who was complaining of a stone-bruise, got up and limped away, upsetting from her lap as she rose two kittens of tender years, who tumbled over each other before getting their legs under them, and staggered off, steering themselves jerkily with their tails.

"Oh, Angy!" Ruth Mary remonstrated, but she could not stay to comfort the kittens. She ran up the short, crooked stairs leading to the garret bedroom which she shared with Angy, hastily to put on her shoes and stockings and brace her pretty figure, under the blue calico waist she wore, with her first pair of stays, an important purchase made on her last visit to the town in the valley, and to be worn now, if ever. It was hot at noon in the bedroom under the roof, and by the time Ruth Mary had fortified herself to meet the eyes of strangers she was uncomfortably flushed, and short of breath besides from the pressure of the new stays. She went slowly down the uneven stairs, wishing that she could walk as softly in her shoes as she could barefoot.

Her father was talking to the strangers in the shed-room. They seemed tall and formidable, under the low roof, against the flat glare of the sun on the hard-swept ground in front of the shed. She waited inside until her mother reminded her of the dinner half cooked on the stove; then she went out shyly, the light falling on her downcast face and full white eyelids, on her yellow hair, sun-faded and meekly parted over her forehead, which was low like her mother's, but smooth as one of the white stones of the river beach. Her fair skin was burned to a clear, light red tint, and her blonde eyebrows and lashes showed silvery against it, but her chin was very white underneath, and there was a white space behind each of her little ears where her hair was knotted tightly away from her neck.

"This is my daughter," Mr. Tully said briefly; and then he gave some hospitable orders about dinner which the strangers interrupted, saying that they had brought a lunch with them and would not trouble the family until supper-time.

They gathered up their hunting gear, and lifting their hats to Ruth Mary, followed Mr. Tully, who had offered to show them the best fishing on that part of the river.

Mr. Tully explained to his wife and daughter, as the latter placed the dinner on the table, that three of the strangers were the engineers from the railroad camp at Moor's Bridge, and the fourth was a packer and teamster from the same camp; that they were all going up the river to look at timber, and wanted a little sport by the way. They had expected to keep on the other side of the river, but seeing the ranch on the opposite shore, with wheel-tracks going down to the water, they had concluded to try the ford and the fishing and ask for a night's accommodation.

"They don't want we should put ourselves out any. They're used to roughin' it, they say. If you can git together somethin' to feed 'em on, mother, they say they'd as soon sleep on the straw in the barn as anywheres else."

"There's plenty to eat, such as it is, but Ruth Mary'll have it all to do. I can't be on my feet." Mrs. Tully spoke in a depressed tone, but to her no less than to her husband was this little break welcome in the monotony of their life in the hills, even though it brought with it a more vivid consciousness of the family circumstances, and a review of them in the light of former standards of comfort and gentility: for Mrs. Tully had been a woman of some social pretensions, in the small Eastern village where she was born. To all that to her guests made the unique charm of her present home she had grown callous, if she had ever felt it at all, while dwelling with an incurable regret upon the neatly painted houses and fenced door-yards, the gatherings of women in their best clothes in primly furnished parlors on summer afternoons, the church-going, the passing in the street, and, more than all, the housekeeping conveniences she had been used to, accumulated through many years' occupancy of the same house.

"Seems as though I hadn't any ambition left," she often complained to her daughter. "There's nothin' here to do with, and nobody to do for. The most of the folks we ever see wouldn't know sour-dough bread from salt-risin', and as for dressin' up, I might keep the same clothes on from Fourth July till Christmas--your father'd never know."

But Ruth Mary was haunted by no fleshpots of the past. As she dressed the chickens and mixed the biscuit for supper, she paused often in her work and looked towards the high pastures with the pale brown lights and purple shadows on them, rolling away and rising towards the great timbered ridges, and these lifting here and there along their profiles a treeless peak or bare divide into the regions above vegetation. She had no misgivings about her home. Fences would not have improved her father's vast lawn, to her mind, or white paint the low-browed front of his dwelling; nor did she feel the want of a stair-carpet and a parlor-organ. She was sure that they, the strangers, had never seen anything more lovely than her beloved river dancing down between the hills, tripping over rapids, wrinkling over sand-bars of its own spreading, and letting out its speed down the long reaches where the channel was deep.

About four o'clock she found leisure to stroll along the shore with Tommy, whose competitive energies as a fisherman had been stimulated by the advent of strange craftsmen with scientific-looking tackle. Tommy must forthwith show what native skill could do with a willow pole and grasshoppers for bait. But Ruth Mary's sense of propriety would by no means tolerate Tommy's intruding his company upon the strangers, and to frustrate any rash, gregarious impulses on his part she judged it best to keep him in sight.

Tommy knew of a deep pool under the willows which he could whip, unseen, in the shady hours of the afternoon. Thither he led Ruth Mary, leaving her seated upon the bank above him lest she should be tempted to talk, and so interfere with his sport. The moments went by in silence, broken only by the river; Ruth Mary happy on the high bank in the sun, Tommy happy by the shady pool below, and now and then slapping a lively trout upon the stones. Across the river two Chinamen were washing gravel in a rude miner's cradle, paddling about on the river's brink, and anon staggering down from the gravel bank above, with large square kerosene cans filled with pay dirt balanced on either end of a pole across their meagre shoulders. Bare-headed, in their loose garments, with their pottering movements and wrinkled faces shining with heat, they looked like two weird, unrevered old women working out some dismal penance. High up in the sky the great black buzzards sailed and sailed on slanting wing; the wood doves coo-oo-ed from the willow thickets that gathered the sunlight close to the water's edge. A few horses and cattle moved like specks upon the sides of the hills, cropping the bunchgrass, but the greater herds had been driven up into the high pastures where the snow falls early; and all these lower hills were bare of life, unless one might fancy that the far-off processions of pines against the sky, marching up the northern sides of the divides, had a solemn personality, going up like priests to a sacrifice, or that the restless river, flowing through the midst of all and bearing the light of the white noonday sky deep into the bosom of the darkest hills, had a soul as well as a voice. In its sparkle and ever-changing motion it was like a child among its elders at play. The hills seemed to watch it, and the great cloud-heads as they looked down between the parting summits, and the three tall pines, standing about a young bird's flight from each other by the shore and mingling their fitful crooning with the river's babble.

[Nexium]

It is pleasant to think of Ruth Mary, sitting high above the river, in the peaceful afternoon, surrounded by the inanimate life that to her brought the fullness of companionship and left no room for vain cravings; the shadow creeping upward over her hands folded in her lap, the light resting on her girlish face and meek, smooth hair. For this was during that unquestioning time of content which may not always last, even in a life as safe and as easily predicted as hers. But even now this silent communion was interrupted by the appearance of one of Tommy's rivals. It was the young man whose comrades called him Kirk, who came along the shore, stooping under the willow boughs and scattering all their shadows lightly traced on the stones below. He held his fishing-rod, couched like a lance, in one hand, and a string of gleaming fish in the other.

Tommy, with practiced eye, rapidly counted them and saw with chagrin that he was outnumbered, but another look satisfied him that the stranger's catch was nearly all "white-fish" instead of trout. He caressed his own dappled beauties complacently.

Kirkwood stopped and looked at them; he was evidently impressed by Tommy's superior luck.

"Those are big fellows," he said; "did you catch them?"

"You don't suppose she did?" said Tommy, with a jerk of his head towards Ruth Mary.

Kirkwood looked up and smiled, seeing the young girl on her sunny perch. The smile lingered pleasantly in his eyes as he seated himself on the stones,--deliberately, as if he meant to stay.

Tommy watched him while he made himself comfortable, taking from his pocket a short briar-wood pipe and a bag of tobacco, leisurely filling the pipe and lighting it with a wax match held in the hollow of his hands--apparently from habit, for there was no wind. He did not seem to mind in the least that his legs were wet and that his trout were nearly all white-fish. He was evidently a person of happy resources, and a joy-compelling temperament that could find virtue in white-fish if it couldn't get trout. He began to talk to Tommy, not without an amused consciousness of Tommy's silent partner on the bank above, nor without an occasional glance up at the maidenly head serenely exalted in the sunlight. Nor did Ruth Mary fail to respond, with her down-bent looks, as simply and unawares as the clouds turning their bright side to the sun.

Tommy, on his part, was stoutly withholding, in words, the admiration his eyes could not help showing, of the strange fisherman's tools. He cautiously felt the weight of the ringed and polished rod, and snapped it lightly over the water; he was permitted to examine the book of flies and to handle the reel, things in themselves fascinating, but to Tommy's mind merely a hindrance and a snare to the understanding in the real business of catching fish. Still, he admitted, where a man could take a whole day all to himself like that, without fear of being called off at any moment by the women on some frivolous household errand, he might afford to potter with such things. Tommy kept the conservative attitude of native experience and skill towards foreign innovation.

"If Joe Enselman was here," he said, "I bet he could ketch more fish in half 'n hour, with a pole like this o' mine and a han'ful o' 'hoppers, than any of you can in a whole week o' fishing with them fancy things."

"Oh, Tommy!" Ruth Mary expostulated, looking distressed.

"Who is this famous fisherman?" Kirkwood asked, smiling at Tommy's boast.

"Oh, he's a feller I know. He's a packer, and he owns ha'f o' father's stock. He's goin' to marry our Sis soon's he gits back from Sheep Mountain, and then he'll be my brother." Tommy had been a little reckless in his desire for the distinction of a personal claim on the hero of his boyish heart. He was even conscious of this himself, as he glanced up at his sister.

Kirkwood's eyes involuntarily followed Tommy's. He withdrew them at once, but not before he saw the troubled blush that reddened the girl's averted face. It struck him, though he was not deeply versed in blushes, that it was not quite the expression of happy, maidenly consciousness, when the name of a lover is unexpectedly spoken.

It was the first time in her life that Ruth Mary had ever blushed at the name of Joe Enselman. She could not understand why it should pain her to have this young stranger hear of him in his relation to herself.

Before her blush had faded, Kirkwood had dismissed the subject of Ruth Mary's engagement, with the careless reflection that Enselman was probably not the right man, but that the primitive laws which decide such haphazard unions doubtless provided the necessary hardihood of temperament wherewith to meet their exigencies. She was a nice little girl, but possibly she was not so sensitive as she looked.

His pipe had gone out, and after relighting it, he showed Tommy the gayly pictured paper match-box from Havana, which opened with a spring, and disclosed the matches lying in a little drawer within. Tommy's wistful eyes, as he returned the box, prompted Kirkwood to make prudent search in his pockets for a second box of matches before presenting Tommy with the one his eyes coveted. Finding himself secure against want in the immediate future, he gave himself up to the mild amusement of watching Tommy with his new acquisition.

Tommy could not resist lighting one of the little tapers, which burned in the sunlight with a still, clear flame like a fairy candle. Then a second one was sacrificed. By this time the attraction had proved strong enough to bring Ruth Mary down from her high seat in the sun. She looked scarcely less a child than Tommy, as, with her face close to his, she watched the pale flame flower wasting its waxen stem. Then she must needs light one herself and hold it, with a little fixed smile on her face, till the flame crept down and warmed her finger-tips.

"There," she said, putting it out with a breath, "don't let us burn any more. It's too bad to waste 'em in the daylight."

"We will burn one more," said Kirkwood, "not for amusement, but for information." And while he whittled a piece of driftwood into the shape of a boat, he told Ruth Mary how the Hindoo maidens set their lighted lamps afloat at night on the Ganges, and watch them perilously voyaging, to learn, by the fate of the traveling flame, the safety of their absent lovers.

He told it simply and gravely, as he might have described some fact in natural history, for he rightly guessed that this little seed of sentiment fell on virgin soil. According to Tommy, Ruth Mary was betrothed and soon to be a wife, but Kirkwood was curiously sure that as yet she knew not love, nor even fancy. Nor had he any deliberate intention of tampering with her inexperience. He spoke of the lamps on the Ganges because they came into his mind while Ruth Mary was bending over the wasting match flame; any hesitation he might have had about introducing so delicate a topic was conquered by an idle fancy that he would like to observe its effect upon her almost pathetic innocence.

While he talked, interrupting himself as his whittling absorbed him, but always conscious of her eyes upon his face, the boat took shape in his hands. Tommy had failed to catch the connection between Hindoo girls and boat-making, but was satisfied with watching Kirkwood's skillful fingers, without paying much heed to his words. The stranger had, too, a wonderful knife, with tools concealed in its handle, with one of which he bored a hole for the mast. In the top of the mast he fixed a wax taper upright and steady for the voyage.

Ruth Mary's cheeks grew red, as she suddenly perceived the intention of Kirkwood's whittling.

"Now," he said, steadying the boat on the shallow ripple, "before we light our beacon you must think of some one you care for, who is away. Perhaps Tommy's friend, on Sheep Mountain?" he ventured softly, glancing at Ruth Mary.

The color in her cheeks deepened, and again Kirkwood fancied it was not a happy confusion that covered her downcast face.

[Nexium]

"No?" he questioned, as Ruth Mary did not speak; "that is too serious, perhaps. Well, then, make a little wish, and if the light is still alive when the boat passes that rock--the flat one with two stones on top--the wish will come true. But you must have faith, you know."

Ruth Mary looked at Kirkwood, the picture of faith in her sweet seriousness. His heart smote him a little, but he met her wide-eyed gaze with a gravity equal to her own.

"I would rather not wish for myself," she said, "but I will wish something for you, if you want me to."

"That is very kind of you. Am I to know what it is to be?"

"Oh yes. You must tell me what to wish."

"That is easily done," said Kirkwood gayly. "Wish that I may come back some other day, and sit here with you and Tommy by the river."

It was impossible not to see that Ruth Mary was blushing again. But she answered him with a gentle courtesy that rebuked the foolish blush: "That will be wishing for us all."

"Shall we light up then, and set her afloat?"

"I've made a wish," shouted Tommy; "I've wished Joe Enselman would bring me an Injun pony: a good one that won't buck!"

"You must keep your wish for the next trip. This ship is freighted deep enough already. Off she goes then, and good luck to the wish," said Kirkwood, as the current took the boat, with the light at its peak burning clearly, and swept it away. The pretty plaything dipped and danced a moment, while the light wavered but still lived. Then a breath of wind shook the willows, and the light was gone.

"Now it's my turn," Tommy exclaimed, wasting no sentiment on another's failure. He rushed down the bank and into the shallow water to catch the wishing-boat before it drifted away.

"All the same I'm coming back again," said Kirkwood, looking at Ruth Mary.

Tommy's wish fared no better than his sister's, but he bore up briskly, declaring it was "all foolishness anyway," and accused Kirkwood of having "just made it up for fun."

Kirkwood only laughed, and, ignoring Tommy, said to Ruth Mary, "The game was hardly worth the candle, was it?"

"Was it a game?" she asked. "I thought you meant it for true."

"Oh no," he said; "when we try it in earnest we must find a smoother river and a stronger light. Besides, you know, I'm coming back."

Ruth Mary kept her eyes upon his face, still questioning his seriousness, but its quick changes of expression baffled while fascinating her. She could not have told whether she thought him handsome or not, but she had a desire to look at him all the time.

Suddenly her household duties recurred to her, and, refusing the help of Kirkwood's hand, she sprang up the bank and hurried back to the house. Kirkwood could see her head above the wild-rose thickets as she went along the high path by the shore. He was more sure than ever that Enselman was not the right man.

At supper Ruth Mary waited on the strangers in silence, while Angy kept the cats and dogs "corraled," as her father called it, in the shed, that their impetuous appetites might not disturb the feast.

Mr. Tully stood in the doorway and talked with his guests while they ate, and Mrs. Tully, with the little two-year-old in her lap, rocked in the large rocking-chair and sighed apologetically between her promptings of Ruth Mary's attendance on the table.

Tommy hung about in a state of complete infatuation with the person and conversation of his former rival. He was even beginning to waver in his allegiance to his absent hero, especially as the wish about the Indian pony had not come true.

During the family meal the young men sat outside in the shed-room, and smoked and lazily talked together. Their words reached the silent group at the table. Kirkwood's companions were deriding him as a recreant sportsman. He puffed his short-stemmed pipe and looked at them tranquilly. He was not dissatisfied with his share of the day's pleasure.

When Mr. Tully had finished his supper, he took the young men down to the beach to look at his boat. Kirkwood had pointed it out to his comrades, where it lay moored under the bank, and ventured the opinion of a boating man that it had not been built in the mountains. But there he had generalized too rashly.

[Nexium]

"I built her myself," said Mr. Tully; "rip-sawed the lumber up here. My young ones are as handy with her!" he boasted cheerfully, warmed by the admiration his work called forth. "You'd never believe, to see 'em knocking about in her, they hadn't the first one of 'em ever smelt salt water. Ruth Mary now, the oldest of 'em, is as much to home in that boat as she is on a hoss--and that's sayin' enough. She looks quiet, but she's got as firm a seat and as light a hand as any cowboy that ever put leg over a cayuse."

Mr. Tully, on being questioned, admitted willingly that he was an Eastern man,--a Down-East lumberman and boat-builder. He couldn't say just why he'd come West. Got restless, and his wife's health was always poor back there. He had mined it some and had had considerable luck,--cleaned up several thousands, the summer of '63, at Junction Bar. Put it in a sawmill and got burned out. Then he took up this cattle range and went into stock, in partnership with a young fellow from Montana, named Enselman. They expected to make a good thing of it, but it was a long ways from anywheres; and for months of the year they couldn't do any teaming. Had no way out except by the horseback trail. The women found it lonesome. In winter no team could get up that grade in the cañon they call the "freeze-out," even if they could cross the river, on account of the ice; and from April to August the river was up so you couldn't ford.

All this in the intervals of business, for Mr. Tully, in his circuitous way, was agreeing to build a boat for the engineers, after the model of his own. He would have to go down to the camp at Moor's Bridge to build it, he said, for suitable lumber could not be procured so far up the river, except at great expense. It would take him better'n a month, anyhow, and he didn't know what his women-folks would say to having him so long away. He would see about it.

The four men sauntered up the path from the shore, Tommy bringing up the rear with the little black-and-tan terrier. In default of a word from his master, Tommy tried to make friends with the dog, but the latter, wide awake and suspicious after dozing under the wagon all the afternoon, would none of him. Possibly he divined that Tommy's attentions were not wholly disinterested.

The family assembled for the evening in the shed-room. The women were silent, for the talk was confined to masculine topics, such as the quality of the placer claims up the river, the timber, the hunting, the progress and prospects of the new railroad. Tommy, keeping himself forcibly awake, was seeing two Kirkwoods where there was but one. The terrier had taken shelter between Kirkwood's knees, after trying conclusions with the mother of the kittens,--a cat of large experience and a reserved disposition, with only one ear, but in full possession of her faculties.

Betimes the young men arose and said good-night. Mr. Tully was loath to have the evening, with its rare opportunity for conversation, brought to a close, but he was too modest a host to press his company upon his guests. He went with them to their bed, on the clean straw in the barn, and if good wishes could soften pillows the travelers would have slept sumptuously. They did not know, in fact, how they slept, but woke, strong and joyous over the beauty of the morning on the hills, and the prospect of continuing their journey.

They parted from the family at the ranch with a light-hearted promise to stop again on their way down the river. When they would return they were gayly uncertain,--it might be ten days, it might be two weeks. It was a promise that nestled with delusive sweetness in Ruth Mary's thoughts, as she went silently about her work. She was helpful in all ways, and very gentle with the children, but she lingered more hours dreaming by the river, and often at twilight she climbed the hill back of the cabin and sat there alone, her cheek in the hollow of her hand, until the great planes of distance were lost, and all the hills drew together in one dark profile against the sky.

* * * * *

Mrs. Tully had been intending to spare Ruth Mary for a journey to town, on some errands of a feminine nature which could not be intrusted to Mr. Tully's larger but less discriminating judgment. Ruth Mary had never before been known to trifle with an opportunity of this kind. Her rides to town had been the one excitement of her life; looked forward to with eagerness and discussed with tireless interest for many days afterwards. But now she hung back with an unaccountable apathy, and made excuses for postponing the ride from day to day, until the business became too pressing to be longer neglected. She set off one morning at daybreak, following the horseback trail, around the steep and sliding bluffs high above the river, or across beds of broken lava rock,--arrested avalanches from the slowly crumbling cliffs which crowned the bluff,--or picking her way at a soft-footed pace through the thickets of the river bottoms. In such a low and sheltered spot, scarcely four feet above the river, she found the engineers' camp, a group of white tents shining among the willows. She keenly noted its location and surroundings. The broken timbers of the old bridge projected from the bank a short distance above the camp; a piece of weather-stained canvas stretched over them formed a kind of awning shading the rocks below, where the Chinese cook of the camp sat impassively fishing. The camp had a deserted appearance, for the men were all at work, tunneling the hill half a mile lower down. Her errands kept her so late that she was obliged to stay over night at the house of a friend of her father's, who owned a fruit ranch near the town. They were prosperous, talkative people, who loudly pitied the isolation of the family in the upper valley.

Ruth Mary reached home about noon the next day, tired and several shades more deeply sunburned, to find that she had passed the engineers, without knowing it, on their way down the river by the wagon road on the other side. They had stopped over night at the ranch and made an early start that morning. Ruth Mary was obliged to listen to enthusiastic reminiscences, from each member of the family, of the visit she had missed.

[Nexium]

This was the last social event of the year. The willow copses turned yellow and leaf-bare; the scarlet hips of the rosebushes looked as if tiny finger-tips had left their prints upon them. The wreaths of wild clematis faded ashen gray, and were scattered by the winds. The wood dove's cooing no longer sounded at twilight in the leafless thickets. They had gone down the river and the wild duck with them.

But the voice of the river, rising with the autumn rains, was loud on the bar; the sky was hung with clouds that hid the hilltops or trailed their ragged pennants below the summits. The mist lay cold on the river; it rose with the sun, dissolving in soft haze that dulled the sunshine, and at night, descending, shrouded the dark, hoarse water without stilling its lament. Then the first snow fell, and ghostly companies of deer came out upon the hills, or filed silently down the draws of the cañons at morning and evening. The cattle had come down from the mountain pastures, and at night congregated about the buildings with deep breathings and sighings; the river murmured in its fretted channel; now and then the yelp of a hungry coyote sounded from the hills.

The young men had said, among their light and pleasant sayings, that they would like to come up again to the hills when the snow fell, and get a shot at the deer; but they did not come, though often Ruth Mary stood on the bank and looked across the swollen ford, and listened for the echo of wheels among the hills.

About the 1st of November Mr. Tully went down to the camp at Moor's Bridge to build the engineers' boat. The women were now alone at the ranch, but Joe Enselman's return was daily expected. Mr. Tully, always cheerful, had been confident that he would be home by the 5th.

The 5th of November and the 10th passed, but Enselman had not returned. On the 12th, in the midst of a heavy fall of snow, his pack animals were driven in by another man, a stranger to the women at the ranch, who said that Enselman had changed his mind suddenly about coming home that fall, and decided to go to Montana and "prove up" on his ranch there.

Mr. Tully's work was finished before the second week of December. On his return to the ranch he brought with him a great brown paper bundle, which the children opened by the cabin fire on the joyous evening of his arrival. There were back numbers of the illustrated magazines and papers, stray copies of which now and then had drifted into the hands of the voracious young readers in the cabin. There were a few novels, selected by Kirkwood from the camp library with especial reference to Ruth Mary. For Tommy there was a duplicate of the wonderful pocket-knife that he had envied Kirkwood. Angy was remembered with a little music-box, which played "Willie, we have missed you" with a plaintive iteration that brought the sensitive tear to Ruth Mary's eyes; and for Ruth Mary herself there was a lace pin of hammered gold.

"He said it must be your wedding present from him, as you'd be married likely before he saw you again," Mr. Tully said, with innocent pride in the gift with which his daughter had been honored.

"Who said that?" Ruth Mary asked.

"Why, Mr. Kirkwood said it. He's the boss one of the whole lot to my thinkin'. He's got that way with him some folks has! We had some real good talks, evenings, down on the rocks under the old bridge,--I told him about you and Enselman"--

"Father, I wish you hadn't done that." The protest in Ruth Mary's voice was stronger than her words.

She had become slightly pale when Kirkwood's name was mentioned, but now, as she held out the box with the trinket in it, a deep blush covered her face.

"I cannot take it, father. Not with that message. He can wait till I am married before he sends me his wedding present."

To her father's amazement, she burst into tears and went out into the shed-room, leaving Kirkwood's ill-timed gift in his hands.

"What in all conscience' sake's got into her?" he demanded of his wife, "to take offense at a little thing like that! She didn't use to be so techy."

Mrs. Tully nodded her head at him sagely and glanced at the children, a hint that she understood Ruth Mary's state of mind, but could not explain before them.

At bedtime, the father and mother being alone together, Mrs. Tully revealed the cause of her daughter's sensitiveness, according to her theory of it. "She's put out because Joe Enselman chose to wait till spring before marryin', and went off to Montany instead of comin' home as he said he would."

"Sho, sho!" said Mr. Tully. "That don't seem like Ruth Mary. She ain't in any such a hurry as all that comes to. I've had it on my mind lately that she took it a little too easy."

"You'll see," said the mother. "She ain't in any hurry, but she likes him to be. She feels's if he thought more of money-makin' than he does of her. She's like all girls. She won't use her reason and see it's all for her in the end he's doin' it."

"Why didn't you tell her 'twas my plan, his goin' to Montany this fall? He wouldn't listen to it nohow then. He'd rather lose his ranch than wait any longer for Sis, so he said; but I guess he's seen the sense of what I told him. 'Ruth Mary ain't a-goin' to run away,' I says, 'even if ye don't prove up on her this fall.' You ought to 'a' told her, mother, 'twas my proposition."

"I told her that and more too. I told her it showed he'd make a good provider. She looked at me solemn as a graven image all the time I was talkin' and not a word out of her. But that's Ruth Mary. I never said the child was sullen, but she is just like your sister Ruth--the more she feels, the less she talks."

"Well," said Mr. Tully, "that's all right, if that's it. That'll all straighten out with time. It was natural perhaps she should fire up at the talk about marryin' if she felt the bridegroom was hangin' back. Why, Joe,--he'd eat the dirt she treads on, if he couldn't make her like him no other way! He's most too foolish about her, to my thinkin'. That's what took me so by surprise when word come back he'd gone to Montany after all; I didn't expect anything so sensible of him."

"'Twas a reg'lar man's piece o' work anyhow," said Mrs. Tully disconsolately.

"And you'll be sorry for it, I'm afraid. I never knew any good come of puttin' off a marriage, where everything was suitable, just for a few hundred acres of wild land, more or less."

"No use your worryin'," said Mr. Tully. "Young folks always has their little troubles before they settle down--besides, what sort of a marriage would it be if you or I could make it or break it?" But he bore himself with a deprecating tenderness towards his daughter, in whose affairs he had meddled, perhaps disastrously, as his better half feared.

* * * * *

[Nexium]

Emily the Not-so-virgin

AT Eighteen, Emily had fallen in love many times. She had alot of previous boyfriends, none that compared to her current beu Steven. He was a tall, dark haired boy with blue eyes, and a very good friend, as well as boyfriend. Emily, short and blonde, was so in love. Every second she thought of him, everything reminded her of him. He was the exact same way.
Emily had grown up in a well respected and strict family, her dad was a minister at the local church, so she was expected to be grown up and reponsible. She had never done more than make out with a boy in her entire life, virgin was practically written on her forhead, untill she found herself alone at his house late one night.....
"That was a great movie," she commented, starting to get up and stretch, they were both sitting on his bed in his room right after seeing the Lakehouse, one of her personal favorites. "Yeah," he replied. "The girl is really pretty," she awed. "Not as pretty as you," he whispered wrapping his arms around her waist. "Aww, you are such a sweetie." "Only for you." "I love you," she stated, not at all afraid, for this wasn't the first time she'd stated that. "I love you too." "I'd die for you Steven," she whispered in the half lit room. "I know something that would make me happier, and dosn't include you dying," he trailed off. "What would that be?" He leaned over her, letting go of her waist, forcing her to lie flat on her back on his bed. "You could take your clothes off," he replied seriously and sincerly. His beautiful blue eyes burned through her, she knew she shouldnt, but she couldnt deny him, and she gave in, pulling her shirt over her head.
He reached his hands under her as he kissed her unhooking her bra and sliding it off. "Wow" he replied looking at her breasts. They werent so big, but perfectly shaped. He touched one, petting it and feeling them over. Then he felt down her legs and around her pussy, and unbuttonhed her pants. "Steven, we can't! What if your parents come home!" "Baby, they're gone for the weekend," she reluctantly let him slide off her jeans. He felt the strings on her bikini underwear, and slipped them off too. She layed totally naked on his bed, his hands feeling all over her as he kissed her. She felt up and drew his shirt over his head, and in response he tore off his pants and boxers lying right on top of her. She wanted him, there was no doubt. "Steven," she moaned at the sight of his penis, "Please, please fuck me," she begged and urged pulling him close. He was erect from seeing her pussy and shoved his penis in her pussy, pulling in and out penatrating harder and harder
. Emily screamed and moaned, begging for more. "Harder!" she yelled, being fucked already like a ragdoll. He pushed harder and faster untill he got himself moaning and her screaming. He finally had his orgasm, she did too, though she wanted more. He pulled out and layed flat on his bed panting, it was her first time and there was blood all over the place. Neither of them cared, and she continued to suck his dick, making him moan, with her sucking and blowing. "Emily, Emily," he moaned. He finally cummed, and even as her first time, she swallowed, which made him so happy. They both got tired and laid panting on his bed untill his older brother came in, and they scrambled to get their clothes on.
"Ahh fucking Heather again, thats the third time this week!" he acused.
"Who's heather?" Emily asked.

[Nexium]

Untitled II.

my parents were always gone on buisness trips which left me alone months at a time but this time was different. they invited kevin to stay at the house for awhile because his father was attending the same buisness trip. i had no idea who he was but he was so fucking hot. his face so mysterious, his stomache was to die for. the month he has been here teases my pussy constantly. i want him so bad. i finger myself at night thinking of his hard dick thrusting inside my young pussy. im 18 and hes 19 with a girlfriend. im sure they fuck all the time but im a virgin ready to explode. one night i was rubbing my clit and moaning as i thought about him licking my pussy softly. he would twist his tongue around my clit and wiggle it inside my hot wet cunt. i was about to cum when a soft knock of my door interuppted. i shot up and and answered. "yea?" "can i come in" his voice made me tingle. "um, yeah sure. come in" i said flustered. he came in looking so good. i just wanted him t
o take me.all of me. "my girlfriends here. is that okay with you?" i couldnt take it any longer. i was wet, horny and wanted him between my thighs. "i mind alittle." i said getting up out of my bed. "you do?" he asked. he was getting flustered as he looked at my body wrapped inside a black lace night gown that ended in the middle of my ass. " yea, i mind because ever since youve been here my pussy always seems to get hot and soak my panties. i dont think i can bare to think youll be in the next room fucking her when you could be fucking me" i walked up to him and slid my hands up his back from under his shirt. he closed his eyes and shuttered. "listen, i cant. my girlfriend is down staires. i-"
i took his hand and giuded it up my gown so he could feel my perky ass. " i- my god" he said breathless. i could see his dick trying to rip out of his pants. he wanted me so bad.
i took my finger and outlined his cock from the outside of his pants. he smashed up againsted my door breathing hard and trying to restrain himself. "i cant erika,please, i want to but- oh my goodd- your so hot- fuck...i want you, i wanna pound you but- this cant be happening." he was rubbing his hands on my arms and my breasts. he was so flustered knowing his girlfriend was down stairs. " you'll have to go slow on me" i said biting my lip " im virgin" he ran his fingeres through his hair and slammed his head against the door. "holy shit" his voice broke. he locked my door, grabbed my waist and through me onto my bed. he laid ontop of me and kissed me. his breath was quivering. he slid my wet panties off for access. he unzipped his pants while looking at me kind of petrafied if he were to get caught."come here" he whispered and dragged me closer to him. i felt the head of his dick just on the outside of my wet whole. my mind was pulsing with pleasure. his hot hard
dick slid in and out of me. i was moaning uncontrollably. he pressed his hand over my mouth as he thrusted his dick in me. he put his head in my neck and i could feel his breathing on my skin. pounding my cunt so hard i was biting his fingeres that were over my mounth. he moaned into my ear and i felt his dick deep inside my pussy. cum gusing out of his cock as my cunt took every drop. he took his hand off my mouth, kissed my lips and whispered "i'll be back" and left the room. when his girlfriend left he came back into my room and slept with me that night. he smiled at me and wispered "our little secret?" i laughed and grabbed his cock," i can share!"

[Nexium]

Jealousy & Revenge

I'd invited a dozen friends over to my lakeside cabin for a BBQ and a bit of sport. The guys usually swam naked and the girls would wear a little something to keep our interest up - and this summer, they'd started playfully kissing each other because they knew it would get the boys worked up: they wanted to see who would get an erection and who would try to hide it. The afternoon drifted by quite well. In fact, most of us were enjoying the food and wine and we felt relaxed about sex because generally, we weren't starved for it and could be patient. My girlfriend then was Jenny Malone - half Japanese and half Italian and she was a good sport about most things. We had just begun to try spanking and she really enjoyed the experience. I'd mentioned she might want to go over my knee after dinner to try to get some other girls to take a slap or two as well and she was mulling that over when Brenda Simpson began to fight with the boy she'd come with - not her boyfriend -
she really didn't have any regular date all that summer and I could understand why. She was somewhat boyish: short blonde hair, athletic, full of life, but spoiled and inclined to make herself the center of attention regardless of what else might be going on. That's what she did that afternoon and I started to feel I'd made a mistake in letting her come to my party. Her friend detatched himself from her in anger and before long had gone off with a few others to a village of cabins about two miles away, leaving Brenda to fend for herself. For some reason, Jenny tried to comfort her, even telling her she could stay the night with us if she didn't want to go back to the village after her spat. That made me slightly angry, but I decided to be a nice guy about it and let Jenny manage the situation. The two girls went and sat down on the dock and before long were whispering and giggling with each other and Jenny cuddled up to her and kissed her cheek. Brenda was wearing
a full swim suit but Jenny only wore one of my old shirts and a pink thong - I was getting dreamy as dusk came and I felt happy enough just sitting up by the little fire, watching the two girls by the lake. They'd taken a full bottle of wine and before long, they were sozzled and nuzzling each other - the heat from watching them was getting stronger that the waning fire - but I wanted to wait for them to come back so I could feel I'd been included in their passion. Then I realized they were drunk and might well just slump down where they were, and I imagined Jenny had told Brenda about her spanking delights, so I got up and went down to rouse them and take charge of things - most of my friends had gone by this time - only Dianne stayed to clean up - and she wore only a apron and pink lace panties, but I couldn't do much about her with the other two girls near the lake: I didn't want them to try swimming when they were drunk. I went down to the dock and told them I wa
s going to dunk them in the water to sober them up and then we'd go up to the cabin and I'd take each of them over my knee for a good thrashing. They giggled and struggled a bit but I dunked them and then lugged them back to the wooden chair near my bed. I took Brenda over my knee and held her firmly while I gave her twenty solid spanks and then I lifted her onto my bed and turned to Jenny.

[Nexium]

Security Alert

I love my husband with all of my heart but he leaves me alone in our huge house while he travels with his company. I hardly ever see him and our phone conversations always turn into phone sex. I even went out and bought a dildo so I could use it while we had our late night chats.


He told me that he hired a man to install a security system in our house. He said it would take a few days to install everything but he wanted to make sure I was safe. He also told me he wouldn't be home until the following week. I let out a sigh as I hung up the phone.


The next morning, as promised, the security guy showed up. He was very handsome and about ten years older than me. He had a striking resemblance of my husband Wayne.


"Good morning, my name is Rick," he said offering his large rough hand for me to shake. "I'm here to install the security system."


"Hi Rick, my name is Cindy," I said as I let go of his hand. "how does the installation work?"


"Well, I just need to ask you a few questions and then I'll need you to show me around the house." he said with a smile.


He asked a lot of questions and I showed him around the house. He said it would take a few days and then he got started. I went about my day as usual...boring as it is. I could hear him singing while he worked. He was so cute. I found myself wanting him....or maybe I just wanted to have a man around the house.


"Well, that's all for today Cindy." he said as he wrote a few things down on his chart. "I'll see you in the morning."


"I'll be here." I said smiling as I watched him leave.


The next morning, he was back again. I let him in and he went to work like a busy little beaver. I made him lunch this time. He was getting ready to leave for his lunch hour and I stopped him.


"I made lunch...if you don't mind a chicken sandwich with a salad." I said shyly.


"Oh that's ok, you don't have to do that." he said touching my arm.


"It's already made...if you are hungry...Oh and I made a cherry cheesecake too." I said trying to convince him to stay.


"Well, hell why didn't you tell me you had cheesecake?" he said laughing. "Of course I stay for lunch."


We sat and talked as we had lunch. He was a very sexy man and the more I watched him, the more I wanted him. I flirted with him as we talked and he began to flirt back.


"This is delicious Cindy, thank you." he said locking eyes with me as he grabbed my hand and gently kissed it.


"My pleasure," I said as I began to clear the table. "I enjoyed your company. I get so lonely and I have no one to talk to. Everyone is working but me."


"I can't believe he leaves you all alone like he does." he said picking up his chart.


"Wait a minute...how do you know he leaves me alone?" I asked wanting to know how he knew that.


"He told me," he said throwing away his napkin. "on the phone last week. He said he's never home and he planned on being gone a lot in the next few months."


"Oh?" I said wondering what else was said.


"He's going to Germany for a few weeks...didn't he tell you?" he asked.


"Uh, yeah...I must have forgotten." I said lying.


"Well, I need to get back to work." he said leaving the room.


I was in a fog the rest of the day. Rick told me goodbye and that he would finish up things tomorrow. He came by again and I let him in. He did his usual busy work and then he showed me the system and how it worked. I didn't even pay attention to the instructions because his deep voice was so close to my ear and I was so turned on.


"So...any questions?" he asked.


"About what?" I said snapping back to reality.


He laughed as he began to explain the system again. I turned around and faced him making him stop in mid sentance. Our eyes locked and I began to undo one of the buttons on my shirt. Slowly, one by one I undid them until they were all undone. I let my shirt fall to the floor revealing my lacey bra that barely covered my meaty tits. His eyes never left mine.


I pulled him gently to me. Next thing I knew, we were kissing lightly...shyly...innocently. His warm hands gently caressed my back as he continued teasing me with his gentle kisses. I was so wet! I pressed my body up against his and could feel his cock. It was a very impressive size and I was dying to see it.


He pulled away from me and looked at my chest. "God you are beautiful." he said softly. "I can't do this Cindy."


I blushed and said, "can't do what?" and began to unhook the clasp in the front of my bra.


"THIS!" he said referring to sex. "You are a married woman."


"A lonely...married...woman." I said as I unhooked and took off my bra. My firm, plump, tits were naked and my nipples were hard as rocks. I began to play with my nipples.


"Oh my God," he said under his breath as I began to take off my jeans. "you're killin' me here."


I took off my jeans and then my lacey panties. I began to rub my naked body against him. I undid his pants and had his cock out in seconds flat. He was very well endowed to say the least. I helped him get undressed and then I dropped to my knees and began sucking his monster rod. I could feel my pussy juices running down my leg.


He moaned as I went down on him while I fondled his balls. I stood up and took his hand and led him to one of the spare bedrooms. I pulled him down on top of me. He kissed me with a passion that I haven't felt in a long time. He kissed my neck and inched his way down to my tits.


"Oh yeah," I moaned when he took my nipple in his mouth. "I've been dying for that."


He spent a long time on my tits and then he began probing my pussy with his finger. I teased the head of his cock with my thumb as it twitched and jerked under my touch.


"I want to taste you." he whispered in my ear.


I was in sexual overdrive by this point. It had been forever since I had an actual man getting me off. It was always me and my toy and phone sex. I wasted no time guiding him to his back. I climbed on his face in a 69 position and began devouring his cock while he gave me the best tongue probe. He had his thumb in my pussy while he flicked and sucked my clit with his very skilled tongue.


I began to pump his cock deeper in my mouth while my hand grasped his balls. I made him spread his legs a little so I could rub his ass hole. I had him moaning as I began to insert my finger in his tight ass. He began to go crazy on my hard little clit and it wasn't long and I was flooding his face with my exploding orgasm.


He pulled out his thumb and licked my pussy hole, savoring my cum as he fought the urge to cum, himself. I got off of him and hopped on his cock. My tits were bouncing all over as I fucked him feverishly. He sat up and helped me wrap my legs around him. Then he scooted to the edge of the bed. We fucked even harder and then he stopped. He picked me up with his dick still inside me and lowered me back to the bed. He pulled out and dove into my pussy with his face. I was pushing his face on my clit harder as he slid two of his fingers inside me. I could only pant and moan as he brought me to yet another soaking orgasm.


I got on all fours and he rammed his cock inside me from behind and as we fucked doggie style, I could hear his balls slapping my skin. He layed his chest on my back and grabbed my tits, pinching my nipples as he rammed me harder and harder. He was grunting with each thrust and then he came. I could feel myself ready to cum again but he stopped before I could. I collapsed on the bed and rolled over. I grabbed my dildo and began rubbing my clit furiously with my finger tips as I rammed the dildo in and out of my drenched pussy.


Rick took over rubbing my clit and he helped me finish off my pussy with the toy. He then licked up my juices. He climbed on top of me again and we kissed just like we did when we started having sex.


I felt so satisfied and invited him over on a regular basis.

[Nexium]

Fun get togethers

I met this guy offline his name is matt. Hes only a few years older then me. The first time we met he got a little sexual and i let him take my virginity. it was awsome. Well this was the second time we hung out. it was pretty reccent. Our inital plan was to go to a party, but things got cancelled. so i asked if i could spend the night with him because things came up, he was okay with it. We were making out for awhile and thing led to other things.[basically we both got horny]! He never had anal sex and i was so horny i would let him do anything to me! I was up for something new since i have never experienced that either. I told him since i was virgin tight to get some lube, so it would feel more pleasurable. He got the lube while i stripped down. when he came back my Ccups were exposed along with my tight butt and shaven pussy. I got up on all fours and he knew that was the signal to go ahead. He grabbes my waist and pushed his dick in. i have never felt more pleasured befor
e. i was moaning so load trying to keep it down just in case someone in the house heard. But it was absoulty amazeing. I wanted to keep going for hours. And i got what i wished for. We switched postions alot to. He had me laying on my back and on my tummy and on all fours. finally i was back on my tummy. he was fucking my ass so hard. i began to sqeual while he grunte heavily! I felt his warm sticky cum in me, as i started squirting! after that we rested and he pushed my head down to suck his dick. i sucked it for awhile then he cam all over my face is was so sexy. he took pictures to send to his friend. his friend liked as well as he did! then matt told me how much he wanted to fuck my pussy! i was nervous since its still virgin tight! i knew id be to loud so we decided not to! are whole sexcapades ended with us showering up. it was one awsome night!

[Nexium]

The Locker Room...

It’s around 7:00. The hockey team crowds into the overheated, steamy locker room overrun with the stench of unwashed hockey gear. The room is designed so the big communal shower was on one side and the single bathroom stall and dual urinals are next to each other. There are 6 of them in all, Nick is nearest to the stalls on the opposite wall and David is next to the showers on the same bench as Nick. Between them sits Henry. Nick is still in his goalie gear at this time, and is beginning to peel off his sticky undershirt. Nick is around 5’7”, with shaggy dark hair and a serious face. He has a skinny body and hairy strong powerful legs leading up to his crotch. Henry is faster, and his shirt has just came off, revealing a white chest and surprisingly cute nipples, covered in sweat. Henry is about an inch taller than Nick, with shorter hair and a similar skin tone.. Although his boxers were still fairly high up, you could see the beginnings of a happy trail. Dav
id is lagging and talking to Henry a little bit, and has just taken off his shoulder pads, but his arm muscles are visible; smooth and toned. His shaggy brown hair is wet with sweat and water from the practice, and he is visibly exhausted. The boys are just chatting, not really looking at each other’s bodies, yet.


On the other side of the room, Myles, Spencer, and Josh are sitting and far ahead of the other boys. Myles is opposite Nick, and he is a complete stunner. Taller than the rest of the boys, around 5’11”, he has shaggy black hair and a strong, built body. His skin is really white, but his arms are bulging with muscles and just a bit of hair. His pads are almost off, and he is starting to rub his abs under his white t-shirt which he then removes. At this point, he is just wearing a pair of boxer briefs which do a bad job containing his very impressive bulge. Nick continues to stare at Myles’s thighs but doesn’t say anything. Next to Myles is Spencer, who is softly airing out his loose boxers and wearing nothing else. Spencer is the tannest boy in the room and his shortly cropped hair is drizzled with water that also runs down his chest. Spencer is almost 5’10”, and is desperately trying to escape his inferiority complex which stems from him being very short at one time, and consequently much...smaller....down there. However, now he has filled out, and the other boys realize that he has probably grown significantly since last season. Finally, Josh sits on the far end of the bench opposite David. He is still wearing his under-armor and tight pants, although very little is noticeable down by where a bulge should be. Josh is a bit shy and is eyeing David from across the room as David lowers his boxers a little to rub his thighs. Josh is tan and the cutest boy in the room, although he is self-conscious. He has size 12 shoes but doesn’t want his friends to see his penis because he has no idea if its big or not, and Nick likes to make fun of him for it anyway.
Henry and Spencer, both in overly loose boxers so that nothing can really be seen, start discussing girls. “No way Spencer, I totally got the best head from Sara last night!” Spencer adjusts his penis over his boxers. “Well Henry, you’ve never experienced a hot senior girl like Nicole running her tongue over your dick now have you?” Myles steps in and says, “But Spencer, you’ve never seen a girl like Nicole suck a dick this big.” He laughs and puts his hand over his obviously massive penis. Nick laughs, “calm down Myles, we don’t need to see that thing dude we all get enough pussy in here, except for Josh of course!” Josh blushes all over and Spencer turns to him and slaps his butt, “there Josh! Now you got some baby!” All the boys laugh and Josh giggles along with them. David has a great idea, “come on Spence, I need some ass too man!” Spencer the runs across the tiny locker room to David and pushes him against the wall and pretends to
rape him as all the guys crack up. Spencer slaps David’s butt and pulls down his boxers and keeps spanking it till its a little bit red. All the boys are laughing and David turns around with his boxers around his ankles. Everyone looks at David’s penis and Spencer says “Nice one David, too bad its not big or anything!” David replies “Oh be quiet man, its average sized, like 6 inches or so, yours is probably half that!” David pulls down Spencer’s boxers, revealing a 7 inch soft penis. David recoils, “well it looks like you’re a bit bigger than me Spencer.”


The boys are all starting to get turned on by the two exposed dicks. Spencer spins around and shows off his soft penis to his friends and Henry comments on how Spencer’s butt is super white while the rest of his body is so tan. Spencer laughs and asks if Henry’s butt is as white as his body. Henry smiles at Spencer and pulls down his boxers for everyone to see. “Yupp guys, i’m white” Henry and David are exactly the same size, except Henry starts to get a boner and starts to rub it in front of his friends. Spencer laughs and reaches out to grab Henry’s hard dick to everyone’s shock. Myles asks “Spencer that’s really hot but I think its gay man.” Spencer says, “Myles shut up, yours is too big for anyone to handle!”


Spencer looks at Henry for approval; Henry winks and blushes and Spencer continues to play around with the tip of Henry’s throbbing cock. At the same time, Nick walks over to the urinal on the left and begins to stroke his cock while pulling down his boxers. Myles notices this and walks over to the right urinal and takes out his thick penis and rubs it. The two boys smile at each other and Myles moves his big hand over onto Nick’s hard cock and starts jerking it for him. Nick does the same to Myles and moans a little as Myles’s massive dick moves back and forth in his hand. Myles smiles at Nick and jerks his big dick for him, playing with his balls from time to time.
Spencer and Henry have paired off and start to kiss each other and while caressing each other’s dicks. Spencer hard nipples are rubbing against Henry’s chest and Spencer starts to kiss Henry’s neck. Henry moans out “oh Spencer, dude, you turn me on so much, I want to bust all over you man” Meanwhile, Josh and David give each other dirty looks. David, already with his boxers down, shuffles over to Josh and asks if he is big. Josh stutters and tells David he can find out if he wants. David smirks and starts kissing down Josh’s chest, past his nipples and abs until he gets to his boxer line. Then David pulls down Josh’s boxers in one swoop and takes his dick in his mouth while going to his knees. David looks up at Josh and says “yes Josh, you have a very cute dick.” Myles hears this from the urinals and laughs “I knew he did!” Nick tells Myles to cut Josh some slack, after all Josh is a total cutie.

[Nexium]

Nick walks over to Josh and David, totally naked, and Josh goes down on his knees and starts licking Nick’s balls and penis head with his wet tongue. David goes over to Myles and they make out right next to Nick and Josh. Spencer sits down on the bench and Henry starts to blow him as Nick licks Henry’s penis. The boys form a blowjob line. Nick, Myles, and Spencer, the three big boys, are standing, while Josh, David, and Henry are on their knees in front of them blowing them, respectively. They hold hands as they get blown, and Nick starts to rub Myles’s leg and comes closer and closer to cumming. Spencer is the first one to give in. He moans as loud as he can, making the other boys even harder, Henry keeps sucking on Spencer’s rock hard cock and gets prepared for a huge load of cum to burst out. Spencer cums in Henry’s mouth and he smiles as Spencer busts all over his face. Henry runs to the shower to wash the cum off his face and Spencer follows. They hold each other in the shower and start rubbing each other’s dicks again, jerking as fast as they can. Spencer’s glistening body gets wet in the shower and Henry runs his hands down his chest to his hips and rubs his thighs before taking Spencer’s hardening cock in his hands again. Spencer’s smooth 7 incher is loving every touch of Henry’s powerful hands. All the boys can hear Spencer moan “Ohhhh, mmm Henry don’t stop doing that, rub it faster, it’s so hard, mmm Henry oh baby rub my dick, get on your knees and lick it.”


Meanwhile, Josh asks Nick if he can give him some great head. Nick nods his head and Josh runs his smooth arms across Nick’s chest before placing his hands on Nick’s sides and starting to kiss down his chest, to his abs and eventually to the tip of his 7 and half inch dick. His tongue slinks down Nick’s dick, licking the sides and shaft as Nick moans. Josh puts Nick’s cock in his mouth and begins to suck it. Then he deep throats it and places his soft hands on Nick’s upper thighs. Nick’s feet shake and his fingers run through Josh’s smooth light brown hair and he starts to cum in Josh’s mouth. Josh drinks Nick’s cum while rubbing his balls lightly. Once all the boys had came, they began to get dressed again, eagerly awaiting the next practice.

[Nexium]

Awesome dildo

A few years ago my wife, Amy volunteered to help out with a project at work. My assistant, Debbie, and I were given the task of organizing a full day of fun events for about 150 kids as part of a spring festival. Debbie and I had worked together on several projects previously, and she was always a joy to work with. I liked her a lot as a person but had really never noticed how attractive she was (she dresses very modestly).


Amy volunteered to help us out on this project, and began to immediately hit it off with Debbie. They began hanging out after work and getting together for coffee on the weekends. One day they went to a spa, and when my wife returned she mentioned to me how big Debbie’s tits were. After that conversation, every time I worked with Debbie, I couldn’t stop thinking about her breasts. I longed to see them!


The three of us had a great time working together, and the project was coming along great. One evening Debbie and Amy attended a party thrown by one of the other women at work. I was excited for Amy to attend because the party was for sexy toys and lotions. I was very anxious to see what she would come home with. She ended up buying one of the biggest dildos I have ever seen. It has a “tongue” that vibrates, and the head twirls around. That night we tried it out together. She was so anxious to feel that big toy inside her that she went straight to the bedroom, stripping off her clothes as she walked.


My wife has a wonderful body. She is 5’4” and has a beautiful hourglass figure…round hips and ass and perfect C cup breasts with perky nipples and large areolas. She has long light brown hair and amazing blue eyes. As she pulled her jeans and panties down and kept walking, I was mesmerized by her ass jiggling in front of me. My cock was completely rock hard before I even got to the bedroom. She tossed me the dildo, jumped up on the bed, spread her legs and said, “Get to work, baby.”


I got out the lube from the night stand and just dove into my wife’s sweet muff to get her wet with my tongue. I love the taste of her pussy! Soon she said, “Give me that big cock. I want to feel it inside me.” I slowly pushed the head of the dildo past her pussy lips and gave it a couple of slow strokes in and out. The “tongue” touched her clit every time I pushed the shaft in all the way. I turned the rotating head on, watching in amazement as it massaged and rolled around the walls of her vagina. She was already beginning to move her hips in rhythm with the rotating head, when I turned on the vibrating tongue. I pushed the dildo in so that it was buzzing her clit at the same time the head was massaging her deep inside. Her whole body began to quiver and shudder as she exploded in a powerful orgasm!


As soon as she caught her breath, I rolled her over and fucked her from behind, filling her already juicy pussy with a hot load of cum.


Several days later, Amy decided to go to the office to see if Debbie was there working on our project. We had been doing simple, but tedious things like cutting out pictures and shapes for an artsy, crafty activity for the kids. As Amy walked into the workroom, she heard some moaning coming from the back corner. She peaked around a wall divider and caught Debbie with her hand down her pants. She had obviously gotten bored with the task and decided she needed a break. Seeing Amy, she immediately pulled her hand out and said, “I’m sorry. I’ve just been so horny the past couple of days. My husband is out of town and I’ve been here working on this project way too much. I really wish I would have bought that toy you bought at our party the other night!”  (giving a little nervous giggle)

[Nexium]

Amy said, “Don’t worry about it! I know this seems crazy, but I have that toy right here in my bag. We are great friends. I don’t mind if you use it.”


Debbie looked at Amy with a twinkle in her eye and replied, “Could you show me how to use it?”


“Why don’t we just go to my house.” Amy whispered, “Jonathan has been wanting to see those tits of yours ever since I told him about how big and beautiful they are.”


They hopped in Debbie’s car and sped over to our house. On the way, they worked up a plan to get me involved. Amy came in and enticed me by saying, “I’m going to the bedroom to play. Care to join me and my new toy?” I am easy. That is all it took. I jumped up from watching TV and stripped down in the bedroom. Amy said she left her toy in the other room and went to go get it. As I lay there naked and hard, anticipating the sight and taste of my beautiful wife, Debbie walked into our bedroom! I grabbed for a pillow to cover my erection, but Debbie quickly began to undress, making my heart just about jump out of my chest. “Could this really be happening?” I thought to myself as I enjoyed the sight of Debbie taking off her sweater. For the first time I could see what my wife was talking about! Debbie’s tits were double the size of Amy’s. Amy walked in, already naked except for her black thong panties, and said, “Let me help,” as she unhooked Debbi
e’s bra. Debbie’s lacy white bra fell to the floor unleashing her gorgeous breasts. They obviously sagged more than Amy’s, but were still firm and ripe-looking. Debbie pushed them together and bounced them saying, “I’ve heard you wanted to see these. You can play with them, too, but you and Amy have to make me cum.” Debbie was slightly taller than Amy, with short blonde hair and a bit thinner hips. “I am so fucking wet right now. Where is that dildo?”


I moved off the bed and let Debbie lay down. She pulled her pants down, along with her panties as she rolled onto the king sized bed sideways. Amy had the dildo already spinning. As she leaned over to begin sharing it with Debbie, I moved around to the other side of the bed, where Debbie’s head was. She tilted her head back and began to lick my cock. She grabbed the shaft and pulled me closer so that she could get her mouth around me. I noticed she was moaning more and more, and looked up to see Amy pushing the dildo all the way in Debbie’s beautiful blonde pussy. Amy was leaning over the bed so that her ass was up in the air with her panties still on. I began to massage Debbie’s big tits as she sucked my cock. Her moaning was stronger now and her hips were thrusting. She soon came, and her body shivered all over, her nipples standing at attention.


Debbie began pulling Amy up toward her. As Amy crawled up on top of Debbie, Debbie put her hands around Amy’s waist and then grabbed her ass, pushing her on up to where her pussy was in Debbie’s face. She obviously wanted a taste, and I couldn’t blame her. Debbie pulled aside Amy’s thong enough to begin licking her sweet lips. As this began, I started kissing Amy passionately and fondling her breasts, noticing the differences between hers and Debbie’s. (I still prefer Amy’s, but those big tits were fun.)


I whispered, “I want to taste her.”


Amy whispered back, “O.K. but don’t fuck her. Your cock belongs to me.” ;-)


With that I moved around and got a wonderful view of Debbie’s pussy. She was obviously ready for more, because she spread her legs wide and raised her knees as I moved around the bed. I wrapped my arms around her thighs and began to French kiss her pussy. She tasted slightly tangier than Amy, but delicious. Her lips were slightly bigger and more swollen than Amy’s, and she was shaved completely except for a little triangle above her pussy.


I could tell Amy didn’t want me to put my cock in Debbie’s pussy. She wanted it for herself. I think it was a territorial kind of thing. Instead, the two women seemed to get an idea all at once. They began moving around and told me to lay on the bed. They both began licking my cock, taking turns sucking it. What an amazing sight to see two beautiful women fighting for your cock like hungry birds! Then Amy moved up as Debbie was sucking and positioned her pussy over me. Debbie guided my cock into Amy’s dripping hole. As Amy began to grind her hips, Debbie straddled me facing Amy and thrust her pussy in my face. I began to gobble her up.


I couldn’t see much from this point on, but it felt amazing. I tasted one pussy and fucked another. Debbie’s pussy tightened in pleasure again. I nearly yelled, “I’m cumming!” Amy began pounding her pussy onto me as I shot my load deep inside her. Debbie leaned over and began licking Amy’s cum-filled pussy until Amy also shuddered in orgasmic pleasure.


We all lay there for what seemed like hours, but was only minutes. Debbie got up first and said, “Thank you both so much for the fun. I’d better get home.” Working with Debbie was never quite the same after that!

[Nexium]

Scorpio

Kelly had never thought of herself as a slut. After all, she had only been with a few guys her whole life and at the age of twenty-one, that wasn't bad compared to some of her friends.


She often read astrology and was fascinated with her birth sign of Scorpio. Female Scorpio's lived dual lives: on one side of the coin - the shrewd businesswoman and on the other a firestorm of lust and desire. She sometimes wondered if she were a freak on a leash.


Her boyfriend Michael was a few years older and very loyal. They had been together for almost a year. He really wasn't her type, but he was good to her and she hadn't really been looking for a relationship when they first met. She felt guilty admitting it, but it was just convenient to have him around and under her control. It sure beat being alone. She didn't want the complications of being under the spell of someone she really desired, or any heartache that might come with it. Sex with Michael was ok, but she usually had to fantasize and touch herself to get the satisfaction she truly needed. Her vibrator got her through the rest.


She had always been into rock music and would be the first to admit that musicians were her biggest weakness, but Michael was far from being anything like that. When going out to the city's clubs with her friend Joy to see the local original bands, Michael would look disapprovingly at her revealing outfits as if he were her father. She hated that. True, she dressed sleazy when going to see metal bands, but so did the all the other girls. And besides, she was proud of her looks. At 5' 7" and 120 pounds, she had the body of a porn star. Her breasts were 32 DD's, and her long legs looked great in a mini-skirt and high heels. Her honey brown hair was very long with red highlights, and her lips were full and very enticing.


Despite numerous invitations, Michael had always declined to join them. Kelly was secretly glad about that. They spent enough time together already, and she enjoyed her time out with her best friend, even if Joy was sometimes too quick to fuck the first guy she met on any given night. Despite her high sex drive, Kelly had always been able to control herself. She wasn't going to just let anyone have her as she had too much self-respect. Even though she lusted after musicians, there was no way she was going to be a notch in someone's belt.


Kelly and Joy decided to hit one of the original music rock clubs on a Saturday night when there was nothing else to do. Michael had fallen asleep and Kelly was bored. They met up and got dressed for the night out. Kelly slithered into a tight black leather policewoman's outfit that she had bought at an adult costume shop, complete with a set of handcuffs. The skirt just covered her ass, and the plunging neckline would surely attract attention. Her breasts were pushed up and squeezed together like two melons in the tight black leather. Her high-heeled thigh-high boots completed her attire as she admired herself in the mirror. Kelly had always had an attraction to leather and latex. The feel of it on her body made her feel sexy, and the stares she usually got from men when wearing it at clubs turned her on.


The truth was she sometimes had kinky urges and desires that she couldn't explain. It was only a matter of time before she would have to act on them. When hanging out with Michael and his friends, she would amuse herself by pretending to drop something so she would have an excuse to lean or bend over in front of them, enjoying the attention as they would try not to stare at her breasts and ass. She felt a sense of power, knowing that she could have any one of his friends for her own satisfaction. It made her hot. Sometimes when she was out with them at a bar, she would fantasize about pulling one of them aside someplace, somewhere semi-private where they could be caught, and tease one of them with a fabulous hand job as she would allow them to play with her tits and make out with her, their cocks exploding in her hands as she stroked them into oblivion.

[Nexium]

Michael had seemed to lose interest in pleasing her after they had been together for a few months, although he wasn't that good to begin with. Even her attempts at spicing up their sex life by flashing him in public and surprising him with latex lingerie had gone nowhere.


They arrived at the club and after getting drinks they sat down to enjoy the music. The opening band had just started playing and she thought they sounded good. After the second song, they decided to get a closer look by standing near the side of the stage. Kelly and Joy found themselves in direct view of the drummer in the band.


"Come on, let's tease him a little" said Joy over the music. Kelly laughed; Joy seemed to have already picked who she was going home with that night. Kelly had to admit he looked sexy. He was shirtless and sweaty and much focused on his performance, lost in the music. Seeing bands perform turned her on; she sometimes wondered if the faces they made when jamming were similar to their expressions when making love.


Together, they seductively danced to the beats like two hot strippers so the drummer could see them. He noticed them and winked at them both, never losing focus despite the distractions they were giving him. Every few beats he would look at them and watch as they danced for him. Kelly couldn't tell which of them he was paying more attention to. It didn't matter anyway; Joy was far more outspoken and would probably snatch him up the first chance she got. Besides, she already had a boyfriend.


The set ended. Joy turned to Kelly excitedly. "They were awesome! We should try and meet them." Together they went back to the bar and got more drinks. They mingled with several people they knew, but Kelly found she couldn't stop thinking about the handsome drummer she had danced for. Did he even notice her? If she thought he was attractive, then he probably already has his hands full with another lucky girl.


Joy was deep in conversation with several people, so Kelly decided to walk around for a while. She went to the stage area and as she turned the corner, she found herself face to face with the drummer she had been admiring. Seen up close, she thought he was strikingly handsome. Without realizing it, Kelly began to blush as their eyes met. She felt something stir deep within her, a feeling she had never felt before as his green eyes seemed to penetrate her.


Oh my God, what is wrong with me, she thought to herself. Before she could ponder it further, he reached out and took her hand and kissed it gently. Well, he obviously isn't here with anyone, she thought.


"You looked absolutely amazing out there" he said as he held her hand a moment longer. She looked into his green eyes and suddenly felt the urge to kiss him back. "Well thank you" she replied with a girlish giggle. "It was all for you. My dance partner is over at the bar but we can get her and do it for you all over again" she offered with her best flirty voice.


"That's ok, we don't need her anyway" he said with a smile. "I'm Eric".


"I'm Kelly, nice to meet you" said Kelly as she felt a wicked excitement build within her, knowing that he had been paying attention to her and not Joy. She really hadn't expected anything like this to happen. She and Joy were probably equals in looks, but Joy had always been the more outgoing of the two and therefore was usually able to get what she wanted a lot faster.


"Your band was awesome" she continued. She really meant it. In all the time they had been going to this club, they had never heard his band before. "You are really good. I think you guys might be the best act we've heard here."


"Hey thanks" he said with a smile. "Did you both come here alone?" he asked.


"Yes, it's just the two of us" she replied without hesitation. Was he really interested in her?


"Dressed like that, I'd be crazy not to buy you a drink. I dig the handcuffs," he said as if he knew what she was thinking.


Damn, he's good - she thought to herself. He even kept eye contact which she wasn't used to; most guys couldn't stop staring at her tits when she got dressed up in her sexy clothes. She hoped to herself that he was checking her out.


They went to the bar and made small talk while downing a few drinks. Kelly found herself wanting to get closer to him. Eric's hair was still slightly wet from the performance. She wondered if she could make him sweat some more. As they hung out together, she imagined what his face would look like if she handcuffed him to her bed and rode him, his cock filling her. She hoped he had a big dick. As the night wore on, she found herself getting closer and closer to him, until eventually their faces were only inches apart. Eric reached behind her and lightly stroked her ass through her tight leather skirt as his lips touched hers. She sighed involuntarily; how could anything so simple feel so erotic? His tongue slightly penetrated her lips and she returned the kiss with a passion that surprised her as she welcomed him into her mouth, her tongue locking with his. She wrapped her arms around his neck and ran her hands through his hair and across his cheeks, savoring the feel
of his body against hers. She couldn't remember a time when a first kiss excited her like this. He kept stroking her ass as his other arm went around her waist, pulling her closer. As he pressed up against her, she felt the hardness of his cock through his jeans. The thought of him getting turned on excited her, and in her semi-drunken state she realized it was no longer a question of whether she would fuck him, but when.

[Nexium]

"So what are you doing after you leave here tonight?" he whispered in her ear, the feel of his breath making her shiver. "I was hoping for a private dance. Maybe you could show me how you use those handcuffs," he said in a low husky voice as he lightly kissed and licked her neck. Kelly couldn't help herself as her body went rigid at the sound of his voice in her ear and his mouth on her neck. There was no turning back for her now.


"I'm going home with you," she breathed as she pulled his face to hers, plunging her tongue in his mouth as she passionately kissed him. For a brief second, she thought of Michael, but the fire burning within her now was too much and she easily pushed the thought of him aside. She kissed Eric with a new found freedom, in front of a bar filled with mostly strangers, as she shed her inhibitions and surrendered to the slut within. Eric was a good kisser; she could already feel herself getting wet from his foreplay skills, he was that good. She hoped he possessed skills in other areas as well and the stamina to keep up with her.


"We both knew this was going to happen" Eric whispered in her ear as he ran his hand through her long hair, heightening her arousal. "I wanted you the minute I saw you. You were all I could think about when I was playing up there,and I couldn't stop looking at you,the way you danced,your body," he trailed off as he gently sucked her neck, his hands caressing her leather covered ass.


Kelly shivered as his hands worked her ass. Again, she wondered how such a simple act could give her so much ecstasy. How many other girls does he have this kind of affect on?


"Oh yeah that's it, don't stop. How are you doing this to me," she breathed. "Take me home with you,now" she whispered to him. "I want you inside me."


Kelly rode in the passenger side of Eric's car for the ride to his apartment. She was lightheaded from their public make-out session and the booze, but she had her senses back. She couldn't believe she was actually going home with a complete stranger for the sole purpose of getting her brains fucked out. She looked at his profile as he drove and felt a shiver; she needed to touch him somehow. Leaning over to him, she kissed his cheek and lightly sucked his earlobe as her hand went to the bulge in his pants. She gently rubbed his cock as he tried to stay focused on the road.


"My mouth wants your cock," she whispered in his ear between sucking his earlobe as Eric accelerated the car faster.


From the moment they walked in the door of his apartment, Kelly couldn't take her hands off of him. She absolutely loved the way he kissed her. His kisses were deep and wet, and his tongue in her mouth was forceful and gentle at the same time. She wanted to savor every bit of him; no man had ever given her these sensations before.


As they were making out on his couch, he lowered the zipper on her costume and slipped his hand past her tight leather and around her soft breast, caressing it as he kissed her more forcefully. The feeling of his warm hand on her bare breast was pure bliss. Kelly moaned as his hand went to her thigh, slowly creeping upward until his fingers reached the tight satin thong that covered her shaved pussy like a second skin. His fingers instantly found her clit as he rubbed and cupped her pussy through the tight satin. Without realizing it, she arched her back to allow him more access as he rubbed her clit. Her breathing became heavier as her wet panties and his hand stroked her pussy into frenzy.


"Oooh, what's this?" he whispered teasingly. "Do you like what I'm doing to you? Rubbing your wet pussy,stroking your clit,making you wetter and wetter,making you want my cock inside you,filling you," a loud moan escaped her as he slipped his hand past the silky barrier of her panties and ran his hand the length of her womanhood, his index finger slipping past her lips and sinking into her moistness, gradually going deeper and deeper until he was stroking her clit once again. "Oh Eric" she moaned. "You're making me come,"


Kelly felt the warm, sweet release as she came, her body moving in rhythm against Eric's hand as he stroked her, his hand gripping the back of her head, forcing her to look at him as she looked into his green eyes. Her orgasm peaked as he slipped his middle finger inside her and pulled her closer, his mouth on her neck as she moaned uncontrollably.


"Thank you," she breathed as her orgasm subsided. No one had ever made her come that quickly before. How he knows my body so well. All he has to do is touch me, she thought to herself in her orgasmic haze.


"Did you like that?" he said in a low, sexy voice as he reached inside her costume, slipping his hand past the soft, tight leather and touching her smooth breast again.


"You're amazing," she breathed as she looked at him, feeling slightly embarrassed at how easily he got her off. "Tell me the truth; you must a have a girlfriend, right?" Kelly hoped not, but even if he did, she planned on fucking him anyway.


"No girlfriend" he replied with a smile. "At least nothing serious."


Kelly thought it best to stop fishing. Despite how comfortable she was with him, she didn't want to scare him off or anything. Scorpio's like herself, although free-spirited, are very possessive with their lovers. She decided to turn the tables. "I actually have a boyfriend" she said to him mischievously. "You don't mind, do you?"


"That's ok; I won't tell him about us" he replied as he lowered her zipper further, releasing her big tits from their tight leather confinement.


Kelly sighed with delight as his hands stroked her naked breasts, and she felt the same pleasure as when his hands stroked her ass earlier in the evening.


"It's my turn" she said as she reached for his hard cock through his jeans. "I want to suck you hard," she breathed as she stroked his bulge. Eric stood up and un-did his pants, releasing his hard cock.


"Sit down" said Kelly. "I want you to watch me while I suck you,in this tight leather,look at my big tits" she said as she cupped her breasts together.


Kelly got to her knees and Eric sat down as Kelly removed his pants. She stroked his hard cock and massaged his balls with slow, sensuous strokes, driving him crazy with anticipation.


"Do it" he said breathlessly.


Unable to take it any longer, Kelly stared in his eyes as she slipped his hot tool between her full lips, moaning with satisfaction as she sucked him deep, giving herself to him without reservation.

[Nexium]

Kelly was an expert at sucking cock, she always had been. Her love for sucking and the intense pleasure she felt when she had one in her mouth came through in her technique and enthusiasm. The room was filled with the sudsy sounds of his dick churning in her wet mouth as her cheeks hollowed and her tongue circled his head and tasted along the underside and down across his balls while she alternately stroked him. She moaned contentedly as she worked him, stroking his cock and balls as she devoured him.


"Do you like that" she said in a low husky voice. "Tell me how good it feels" she said as she slid his cock back in her mouth. A moan escaped him as she felt her excitement building.


"Of fuck,you're amazing at this" breathed Eric. "Does your boyfriend know how to feed you?"


Kelly pulled his cock out of her mouth to catch her breath. "He doesn't,appreciate it,like you do," she said between licks as she stroked his cock back and forth in her fist.


Kelly felt herself really getting into what she was doing to him. His eyes were fixated on her succulent body, in her tight black leather, as she sucked him deep, the pleasure she was giving him making her hot. Knowing that he was watching her, she cupped her naked breasts together as she swallowed him, his cock sliding down her gullet as another moan escaped him.


"Do you want to fuck my tits, drummer-boy?" Kelly said hotly as she paused from sucking him. "Do you want to watch me smother your wet dick with my big tits?" His moan was all the response she needed as she wrapped her smooth tits around his wet cock and squeezed them together, his cock sliding effortlessly between them.


Kelly smiled as she pressed her hot flesh against him, her tits swallowing and caressing him like a wet, silk vise. She stared into his eyes, savoring his reaction as she fucked him with her tits; his pre-come lubricating her tits and his cock, the sensation making her quiver.


"Yeah, fuck my tits baby" she moaned. "I want you to talk dirty to me while you fuck my wet pussy,fuck me like a dirty whore in this tight black leather,I'll leave the dress and boots on for you,I want to make you come all over me. Do you like looking at my big tits and my body,squeezed into this tight leather?" she moaned with a devilish smile.


Her words excited him as his hips moved against her. Kelly felt an unholy hunger rising within herself. She was a bitch in heat. She needed it. She needed him. Afraid that she would make him come, she got up and took his hand, leading him to his bedroom.


"We need a bed" she said as Eric followed her to his room. Kelly got on the bed and laid on her back, waiting for him. Eric climbed on top of her and aimed the head of his cock at her wet pussy and froze there, neither of them breathing as she felt the hard pressure of his swollen cock against her warm wetness.


"Oh, fuck me baby" Kelly said to him as she touched her clit. Eric leaned down and kissed her wet mouth as she opened wide to let him do what he wanted, licking his tongue with hers' as he thrust his hips forward, plunging his cock in her wet pussy like a hot knife through butter and forcing a hungry groan from her throat. She savored the feel of him as his big dick filled her. Moving her hips and ass in a sensuous, circular motion; she took every inch of him, urging him on as her pussy swallowed him. Kelly had waited all night for this, and he felt every bit as good as she knew he would.


"Oh yeah, fuck me," she said hotly as she raised her thighs to allow him more access to her. Her hands went to her tits as she cupped them together.


"Play with your clit while I fuck you" he breathed in her ear. "I want you to remember me fucking you on this bed, while your boyfriend is at home waiting for you."


Kelly gasped and moaned - her body shivering at his words. She loved being talked dirty to - it had always made her hot. She did as he commanded, her hand reaching down over her tight leather skirt and over her shaved mound and down between her legs to her clit, until her hand was jiggling desperately against her pussy as he fed his meat to her, churning her pussy juice into a white froth.


"Fuck you are tight" Eric breathed as he fucked her with full, deep thrusts. "Doesn't this guy ever fuck you?"


"No," Kelly gasped. "Not nearly enough, and not like this".


She felt like she could come again any minute. His cock filled her in just right places, and he knew how to use it. The thought of what she was doing to this man she had just met , letting him fuck her while she wore her black leather for him, behind her boyfriend's back, and the thrill of being fucked by a stranger felt dark and erotic. Eric's response to her wet pussy wrapped around his big dick was making her hotter than hell. Kelly knew she was putting on quite a show for him; his eyes were fixated on her in her tight black leather, her 32 DDs bouncing and jiggling in rhythm with his deep thrusts. The thought excited her tremendously. She cupped her naked breasts together as she fucked him back, his cock filling her pussy as another moan escaped him at the sight and feel of her. She felt like a dirty slut, and she liked it.


"Fuck me do it" Eric commanded her with a low whisper. "I want your boyfriend to taste my come the next time he kisses you,so he'll know what a slut you are. How do you think he'll like that?"


Kelly inhaled deeply, his words enflaming her. "Oh yeah, fuck my wet pussy. Come in my mouth,choke me," she moaned hotly.


"This is my pussy now, isn't it?" he whispered.


"Oh yes!" Kelly moaned in response. "I love the way you fuck me,your big cock filling my pussy,pounding me into this fucking bed,it's your pussy baby,"

[Nexium]

She inhaled sharply when he wrapped his free hand around her silky neck and squeezed, her eyes widening as she shivered with excitement at the thought of being choked. The feel of his hand around her neck was dirty and erotic. She closed her eyes and played with her clit as he used her like a slut.


"You're a whore,look at you." Eric said in a low, commanding voice as he slipped his cock to the hilt inside her inner warmth and grinded her, his free hand gripping her smooth neck. "You're getting fucked and choked like a sleazy bitch in heat,in your tight black leather,with a guy you just met,letting another guy fuck and choke you like a whore,while your boyfriend is home waiting for you. You love it too, don't you , don't you?


Kelly felt a hot flame of lust ignite within her at his words as he fucked her. An insatiable desire consumed her as their eyes met and she looked into his face. She was a hot bitch in heat and didn't care if his neighbors heard her screams of lust.


"Yes! Yes! I love it! I love the way you fuck me! I'm your whore , don't stop!"


Kelly felt his hand around her neck as he held her there, fucking her wet pussy, dominating her body as she stared into his eyes, her body quivering with lust as he fucked and choked her. She arched her hips to him and gasped, her thighs trembling against him as she pulled her hands away from her pussy and tits and grabbed his arms, digging her nails into him.


"Oh baby!" she whispered in a trembling voice. "You're making me come again,"


"I want to come in your mouth" Eric whispered to her as she moaned involuntarily at his words. "I want you to get off when I explode in your mouth. Give it to me,"


Eric pulled his cock from her wet snatch and scrambled to his feet. She grabbed his cock and fed it to her herself as she sucked him again, her free hand snaking down between her legs to furiously stimulate her clit again. She relaxed her throat so he could slide his cock down her throat, his hips nearly at her lips. Kelly squealed in delight, her body beginning to spasm helplessly as her orgasm started. Eric tangled his fingers in her hair and pulled her close, his head slipping down her throat and dwelling in the deep heat of her body, before slowly pulling it out. Kelly choked and groaned as she desperately swallowed to clear her throat, a wild, desperate look of orgasm on her face. He fed his cock back into her warm mouth as she felt her body tremble in the throes of a full blown orgasm.




Kelly shuddered as she felt Eric's ass clench tight, his molten stream burning from his hips and into her throat. With a hungry moan, she slid a finger in his ass while massaging his balls with her slippery, wet hand as she swallowed him deep, milking his erupting cock with her throat as she fingered his ass and forced his load from him. She worked his balls and his ass as she moaned with delight at what she was doing to him. Kelly coughed and gagged, and the rest of his load forced itself out around her cock filled mouth and dribbled from the corner of her lips.


"Of fuck" moaned Eric as he pulled his cock from her mouth and shot the rest of his load on her wet tits as Kelly furiously stroked his cock, milking him as she felt herself twitch in orgasm. The sexual thrill was heightened at the thought of what she was doing: sucking off a man that wasn't her boyfriend and letting him come in her mouth and all over her tits. The dirtiness of it gave her a chill of excitement.


The last stream of his come trailed like a string of pearls on her tits and leather as she finished him off, her slippery wet hands caressing him as she gave the head of his cock a final suck.


"Fuck , that was amazing" Kelly breathed. She couldn't believe the things she had said to him as he made her come or his words as he fucked her. Even now, in her waning orgasm, she felt an erotic excitement at his ability to get her off.


Something she didn't understand had been awakened in her tonight; something kinky and dark.


And she liked it.

[Nexium]

Going Dangerous

Okay, so I was pissed off and that probably wasn't the best time to suddenly accept an invitation to meet a stranger in a bar but frankly, I just didn't care anymore. My boyfriend was a no show for the third Saturday night in a row. He always had a good reason for it but enough was enough. We were on a downward slide toward a break up and the reality was that I had dressed up expecting a good time and I was stuck at home again. Well, no more I decided! If he thought I was staying at home waiting for him again, he had another think coming.


My dark brown hair was fixed and hanging in loose curls down my back. My makeup was done, I had on a white dress with fringe at the hem that was made for dancing, and by golly I was going out! I slipped my high-heeled sandals on and ran my hands up my long legs to smooth out my pantyhose. I'm 5'8" and the heels added 3 inches to my height. My boyfriend is 5'11" so they put us at the same height but the guy who had been flirting with me online said he was 6'2". I left a message on my boyfriend's answering machine telling him we were through and then I jumped online and left a message for DARKLVR that said, "Fat Jack's, 8:30 pm, I'm living dangerously" then I headed for my car.


Fat Jack's is a nice hangout during the week and on weekends the live bands can really have the place hopping. I like to dance and I hadn't gotten a chance to in weeks. I looked at the marquee and knew that I'd picked the perfect night. The band was a favorite of mine and they weren't afraid to play a broad range of music including country, swing, pop, and rock. I put my purse over my shoulder and walked up to the door.


"Hello darlin," the bouncer drawled as I handed him the money for the cover charge.


"Aren't you the sweetest thing," I drawled back and winked at him. I watched him flush with embarrassment as he handed me my change. "Better be careful," I warned. "We don't want the masses to discover what a big softy you are." I winked again and left him laughing at the door. Greg and his wife, Mona were friends of mine. Greg was moonlighting at Fat Jack's to earn the extra money they needed to move into a larger house now that Mona was pregnant with twins.


I chose a table for two between the bar and the dance floor. The waitress took my order for a whiskey sour as I looked over the men standing or sitting alone near the bar. I wanted to dance and if DARKLVR didn't show I would dance with whoever was available. My eyes had made a complete circuit of the room when I saw him standing at the end of the bar. He was dressed all in black and my pulse raced as I looked him over. His description of himself was pretty accurate. He looked to be over 6' tall with longish brown hair hanging over his collar. He had on tight, black jeans and cowboy boots. His shirt was black and I could see the glint of metal at his neck where a heavy chain rested. The shirt was open at the top but only for comfort. You could tell by looking at him, that nothing about him was affected. He looked like he knew what he wanted and didn't care what anyone else thought. I dropped my eyes as he turned his back to the bar and surveyed the room. I didn't want
him to catch me staring.


The waitress brought my drink and the appetizer I had ordered. I busied myself trying the assortment of spicy chicken bites while the couple at the next table began arguing about whether he had flirted with some other woman before they arrived. Their voices were getting louder and several other people were starting to stare as her voice became shrill and she began swearing at him. He looked embarrassed and kept asking her to calm down. Suddenly she picked up her glass and flung the contents into his face. He tried to get back out of the way and ended up bumping my table. I rescued my own glass and the basket of chicken as his chair collided with the table and knocked down the chair on the other side of mine. Suddenly a black clad arm reached out and took the basket from my hand. I looked up into the piercing eyes of the man at the bar.


He held his hand out palm up and said, "Perhaps my table might be safer." I looked at him and knew for sure that this was DARKLVR. I placed my hand in his and he pulled me up. Together we went to the far side of the room where several booths were placed against the wall. The seating was darker there - more intimate feeling and I felt a slight quiver of excitement chase up and down my spine. I wondered what this dynamic looking man had in mind as he sat across from me and I felt our knees brush under the table. Up close he was ruggedly handsome, the kind of guy you expected to see riding a horse in a western movie. He completely ignored the couple who had caused the commotion and watched me as I nervously twisted my glass around on its paper coaster.


Now that I was here, I had no clue what to say or do. My natural shyness kicked in and I couldn't even look at him. His hand was gentle as he placed it over one of mine on the glass. I lifted my eyes to his and he smiled.

[Nexium]

"Don't be nervous. We won't do anything you don't want to do," he said. I felt his knee bump mine under the table again and I wondered if he had done it on purpose. I looked into his face but it wasn't giving any clues to his thoughts. We sat and looked at each other while the band began warming up the crowd with some light banter.


"You came here to dance?" he asked as if we'd never discussed meeting before.


"Yes," I nodded.


"Then dance is what we'll do." We stood up and moved out onto the floor. The song wasn't a slow one but it wasn't fast either. He held me with some space between us as we moved around the floor. He was a good dancer and we matched up well. That song ended and we stayed on the floor, dancing to the next one and the one after that. I was becoming more relaxed and found myself moving more fluidly as we went from song to song.


The band changed tempo and moved into a slow love song. I looked into his face and saw his eyes darken before he pulled me closer to him. I put my hand against his chest to steady myself and his arm slipped around my back. We were both perspiring lightly from the faster dances and I could feel the beating of his heart through the thin black cloth covering his chest. I longed to be one of those girls who can think of a witty remark to make at just the right moment but the excitement of being in the arms of a virtual stranger had me tongue-tied. We danced slowly around the room and I could feel his thighs moving against mine. It felt so dangerously naughty that my heart beat faster with excitement. His hand was moving in slow circles against the small of my back as we danced.


I had a wild thought that he could so easily slide his hand down over my butt. I contemplated that for a minute and wondered what my reaction should be if he did. Then I decided that it didn't matter what it should be, I was supposed to be having fun so I'd just go with the flow. The song ended and the band said they were taking a break so we went back to our table.


The ice in our drinks had melted so he ordered fresh ones before excusing himself to use the restroom. He still wasn't back when they arrived and I was still hot from dancing so I thought I'd cool off a little. I picked up my icy cold glass and tipped my head back, closed my eyes and laid it against my neck. I heard a noise and my eyes flew open. He was standing at the table watching me and his eyes were hot. He slid into the booth and sat so one of my knees was in between his. The position forced me to sit with my legs slightly spread under the table. I could tell by the small smile on his face that he had done it on purpose.


I sat my glass down and pushed my hair back off my neck with one hand. His eyes followed a small trickle of moisture as it ran down my neck, over my collarbone, and disappeared beneath the neckline of my dress. When his eyes lifted to mine, I could see the lust shining in them. I couldn't stop the involuntary shiver that snaked up my spine. My body tightened and an image popped into my mind of the two of us in bed. His knees shifted against mine and one slid further up the inside of my thighs. I looked at him as one of his hands dropped below the table.


He started making small talk about the band and we chatted about dancing and other favorite activities as I wondered whether he had moved his knees on purpose. He watched my face as his hand suddenly slid over my knee. He continued talking and I held my breath as I wondered what he would do next. Slowly he leaned forward and ran his hand up my leg as far as he could reach. One finger stroked my thigh as his foot nudged my feet further apart. I was completely mesmerized by that stroking finger so he had no trouble wedging both his knees in between mine.


I knew if anyone looked they would see my legs spread apart and my dress hiked up under the table but that slowly stroking finger had my pulse racing and I completely lost my train of thought. He couldn't reach all the way up to my panties but I was getting wet wishing he could.


The band started playing again and I knew I needed to calm down. I scooted a little further out of reach and told him I was going to the restroom before we started dancing again. I knew he was watching me as I walked toward the back and I had to resist the urge to turn around and look at him. Everyone else had used the facilities while the band was resting so I had the place to myself when I went in. I locked the door and smiled at the wanton creature looking back at me from the mirror. She looked like someone who knew what she wanted as opposed to the real me who is too shy to take what I want. I used the restroom and ran cold water over my wrists to try to calm down. I was looking down when I pulled the door open so I almost walked into the body standing in the doorframe.


I looked up in shock when I realized the person blocking my way was the very man who had occupied my thoughts as I looked in the mirror. He gave a tight smile and began backing me into the bathroom. I let go of the door and he snapped the lock and pushed it closed behind us. All I could do was stare as he reached out and took my purse and dropped it on the counter. His tongue came out to lick his lips and I gave a tiny moan.


"We could get caught," I warned.


"Do you really care?" he asked as he pulled me hard against him.

[Nexium]

"No," I breathed as my arms encircled his shoulders and I pulled his lips down onto mine. His mouth was greedy as it pushed hard against mine. One of his hands slid up into my hair and he jerked my head back as his tongue thrust into my open mouth. Our tongues rubbed and stroked against each other as we got our first taste of each other. Finally he pulled his head back and we both gasped for breath. I felt his lips on my neck and they weren't gentle. His tongue pushed hard against me and then he opened his mouth further and scraped his teeth down the sensitive flesh of my throat. I shivered as his other hand moved down over my breast. My nipples grew hard and I could feel them pushing against my bra.


Heat pooled between my legs and I felt the thrust of his erection against my lower stomach. I groaned and rubbed my hips harder against him. My hands dropped down to his waist and I hung on as he turned me around and shoved me up against the door. One hand dropped down and I cupped the hard evidence of his arousal. He groaned and rocked his hips so my hand rubbed against his cock. The hand holding my hair pulled my head back again and he bent down to lick my neck as I continued to stroke him through his jeans. His other hand slid down my side and began inching my dress up.


I arched against him as his hand crept higher up my thigh. Yes, right‌ there. His hand cupped my pussy over my hose and panties and he ground the heel of his hand against me. He released my hair and used his free hand to lift my dress up and hold it against my waist. I felt his fingers picking at the material of my pantyhose then suddenly he gave a tug and I felt the material tear. Instantly his finger poked inside the hole he had made searching for the edge of my panties.


"Spread your legs further apart," he ordered as his eyes glittered down at me. I obliged and then that incredible seeking finger was up under the lace of my panties. He slid it against me and I had no choice but to let go of his erection so I could hold onto him for balance. I looked over his shoulder and saw our reflection in the mirror. My dress was bunched up at my waist and my legs were spread wide apart while his hand began driving me wild. I closed my eyes against the erotic image when his finger ran down my slit and up to the hard little button that needed attention. He circled it then pinched it lightly between his thumb and forefinger. I held onto his arms for support and could only moan as he rubbed and flicked my clit with his fingers and thumb.


"My God, you're wet," he whispered. "Is this what you need?" he asked.


I could only look at him, lost in the sensations he was creating. I could feel the moisture from my pussy spreading as he stroked me.


"Are you afraid?" he asked.


"What?" I moaned, pushing my hips against his hand.


"What if someone hears us?" he continued.


"I, I don't know," I whimpered as his hand began moving faster against me.


"Do you want me to stop?"


I was getting close and he just kept rubbing me faster as he watched my face.


"No, oh God, please don't stop," I begged as he nuzzled my throat again.


"Are you going to cum?" he asked as his teeth nipped at my neck.


"Yes, oh please, yes," I didn't care what else he did I just wanted his hand to keep stroking me, rubbing me closer and closer to orgasm.


"Are you sure," he groaned hoarsely against my skin.


I had begun to pant in time with his strokes. "Yes, make me cum," I pleaded.


His hand moved faster and faster as I pushed my dripping pussy against him. The tension mounted and then finally with one last flick of his finger I exploded against him. I could hear myself groaning as the pleasure spread out from my clit to encompass my entire body. He shoved two fingers deep inside me and I felt my muscles squeezing them as the spasms went on and on. I continued to ride his hand as his movements slowed. When I finally stilled he slipped his hand out and slowly licked the length of one of the fingers that was now coated with my juices. I couldn't tear my eyes away as he cleaned his fingers off.

[Nexium]

"You're just as sweet as I knew you'd be," he smiled before he bent down and kissed me gently on the mouth. I could taste myself on his tongue. I had never tasted myself before and I wondered if that was how all women taste.


I reached for the waistband of his jeans so I could bring him the same relief he had just given me but he stepped back.


"Not yet. We'll get to that, eventually," he said. He gave me a quick kiss on the lips and looked me up and down. "Oh, before you come back to the table‌" he paused.


I looked up at his face wondering what he meant.


He grinned down at me, "Lose the panties," he finished.


I must have looked a little shocked because he laughed as he unlocked the door and stepped out. He relocked it and pulled it closed behind him so I was alone. I had never been out in public in a dress without panties before but I didn't waste time debating the issue with myself. Either I was living dangerously or I wasn't. I took the panties off and left the pantyhose on even though they had a hole in the crotch now.


When I returned to the table he lifted one eyebrow at me, silently asking if I had complied with his demands. I gave a quick nod and slid into the booth. We resumed dancing and laughed about all kinds of things as the night wore on. Other than a feeling of tension in him when we danced close, it was as if the earlier heat between us was gone. That is, it was gone until the band moved into their last set. They were winding down the evening so the lights were low and the songs were mostly slow love songs.


He pulled me close so we were touching all the way down as his hands rested on my hips. I had no choice but to put my arms up around him and I sighed as he held me and began to move his feet in time with the music. His fingers spread open so they were resting on the top of my butt and I closed my eyes as we danced. I could feel the bulge at his crotch and I wanted to rub myself against it. My head was on his shoulder and he dipped his head so his mouth was right next to my ear.


"Feel what you do to me," he whispered. His lips trailed tiny kisses down the side of my neck. I waited breathlessly for what he might do next. Then I felt his tongue on the skin where my shoulder meets my neck. His lips rubbed against it and then his teeth were biting me. They weren't too hard, weren't too soft. The love bite was perfect and I couldn't stop the tiny moan that escaped from my lips anymore than I could stop my own lips from pressing kisses against his neck.


My nipples pearled into hard aching points and I could feel heat gathering as my pussy readied itself for the cock that was straining the front of his jeans. I glanced around at the other dancers but no one was paying any attention to us. The dance ended and we let go of each other reluctantly. I thought we might leave but he held my hand and led me back to our table. He sat opposite me and looked across at me. I was breathing slightly fast and I figured I must look flushed from the excitement but he just smiled at me. That's when it dawned on me that he had done it all on purpose. He was deliberately raising my temperature while he remained in control. Or, in as much control as a man with an erection can be in. I decided it was time to raise the stakes.


I reached under the table and removed my right sandal. I put it in my lap so I wouldn't lose it and then I nudged his leg with my knee so he had to spread his legs a little to accommodate mine. I kept talking so he wouldn't realize I was up to anything. Then I lifted my leg and slid my foot in between his thighs. I watched his eyes as he realized what I was doing. Before he could react, my foot was planted against his zipper. He sucked in his breath as I wiggled it around a little. His voice sounded hoarse as we continued to talk. I alternated pressing my heel and instep against him and I felt the bulge getting more solid. As I moved my toes I could feel the outline of the head pushing up toward his waistband. I pushed more firmly against it and separated my toes so they were spread on either side of it. As I moved my toes up and down he quit pretending to talk about other things.


"Oh God," he groaned as he reached down and held my foot against his erection. "You did that on purpose," he said as he rolled his hips against the pressure of my foot.


I just grinned at him. That's when he decided to turn the tables on me and instead of pressing my foot against him he ran his hand up my leg. He couldn't reach very far as I was sitting back against the seat in order to stretch my leg out while I caressed him. Remembering what had happened last time made me even wetter and I was beginning to become afraid I would leave a wet spot on my dress if we didn't leave soon.


"Put your shoe on," he said as he gave my foot one last pat before pushing it away. I fastened the strap and we slid out of the booth but he wasn't ready to leave. He pulled me back onto the dance floor for one more bit of torture. The dance wasn't a real fast one but it had a nice beat and we moved around the floor with a bit of space between us. He bent me back in a dip at one point, spun me around and jerked me up against him. The hard motion of our bodies rubbing was a delicious friction that I could see he was enjoying as well. He executed the move several more times before the dance was over.


The next song was a slow one. I moved into his arms and put one of mine around his shoulders and the other on his chest. As we danced I rubbed my hand over his muscles. I felt the small bump of his nipple and I rubbed it and then used my fingernail to scrape it into a hard point. My own nipples were tight inside my bra. I reached up and pushed one finger inside the button at the top of his shirt. His hands were moving restlessly on my hips as I unbuttoned one and placed my lips against his chest. I combed the tips of my fingers through the hair revealed in the opening and unbuttoned another button. I could hear his heart beating quickly under my ear and then his hands slid lower. He pressed them against my butt and pulled me up closer so he could rub his hardness against me.
"You've got me so hard," he groaned against my hair. His lips moved down so they were next to my ear. "Do you have any idea how much I want to fuck you right here, right now?" he asked me softly.


I looked around to see if anyone could hear us, but the few couples remaining were too far away to have heard. "Do you have any idea how badly I need you to fuck me?" I asked him in return.

[Nexium]

He continued whispering to me and his words were so sexy I felt like I was going to cum just from listening to him. "My cock is so swollen. It's throbbing in my pants." All I could do was moan in response.


"I want to pull that dress off and unzip my jeans right here. I want to push you back on one of these tables and spread your legs apart. I want to fill my hands with those big titties of yours and then do you want to know what I'd do next?"


"Yes, tell me," I pleaded as the erotic images danced in my head.


"Feel my cock against you? That big throbbing piece of meat?" He thrust his hips against me for emphasis.


"Yes," I groaned as my pussy flooded with juices. "Yes, I feel every big, hard inch of it," I told him as my arms slipped down to hold him even tighter against me.


"I'd shove it into that pussy of yours and fuck you until you cum all over it," he finished.


I groaned low in my throat and bit his shoulder to keep from crying out with the cravings his words awakened in me. He held me against him and never said another word as we continued to move around the floor. My body was trembling with the need to feel him inside me. I knew he could feel it, too. My heart was racing and we were both breathing quickly when the dance ended. Without a word he turned and pulled me toward the exit. Neither of us said a word as I followed him to his pickup. He unlocked the driver's door and I slid in with him right behind me. He looked at me as I sat next to him and smiled when my hand dropped to the leg nearest mine.


"You look like you need a good fucking," he stated as he lifted one hand to my hair. I smiled back at him and squeezed his thigh.


"Know anyone who might oblige?" I asked him with a cheeky grin. His answer was a quick hard kiss before he straightened up and turned the key. He shifted into gear and we drove off. I left my hand on his thigh and he put his on mine. When we were talking online I had confessed my "sex in a pickup truck" secret fantasy to him. I wondered if he remembered it.


His hand was now rubbing up and down, going a little higher with each stroke. I knew he could hear my breathing getting faster again as I waited for him to touch me where I needed it most. My breasts were heavy and the nipples were getting hard again as his hand crept higher. I felt the muscles in his thigh flexing as he worked the gas pedal. I looked at him and he smiled at me. There was no doubt how this night was going to end. I moved my hand so it covered the hardness pressed so tightly against his zipper and he groaned.


He signaled a turn and we were on a street I wasn't familiar with. It led to a small pond and he pulled up next to a tree. He reversed the pickup so it was parked facing back toward the road. He shut it off and turned toward me. His hand went back down to my thigh and he used the other hand to pull me against him. As our lips met his hand finally cupped my pussy. I couldn't stop the moan that came from my throat. My legs spread further apart and I pulled him closer to me. His mouth rubbed against mine and our lips were hard and hungry as we tasted each other. His tongue slid across my lips and thrust inside my mouth, imitating the moves our bodies longed to perform.


I slid a hand up the back of his neck to pull his head closer as his hands slid up my back to pull me more fully against him. Adjustments were made and then my breasts were pressed tightly against his chest. I ached to feel him naked against me. His hands slid around to the front of my dress and he pressed the palms against the fullness of my breasts. I moaned again as he squeezed and kneaded them until the nipples were hard points thrusting against his hands. He pushed my dress down off my shoulder as our tongues danced against each other. We were both breathing hard by the time he had my bra hanging open.


"Oh, what nice big titties you have," he whispered as he looked down at my breasts. He rolled one of the nipples between his thumb and finger. "I knew they were going to be like this." He dropped his hands to my waist as his head bent to take one in his mouth. I hung onto his arms as he licked and sucked until the tip was red and swollen. He moved to the other one as my hand pulled his head close to me. I let my own head fall back against the seat and lifted the breast higher toward his waiting mouth. He pinched it between his lips and flicked it with his tongue. The movement sent a pulse straight to my clit. I felt like I might cum if he kept doing that.


He released my breasts when my fingers started to unbutton his shirt. I was growing more restless against him, needing to feel him naked against me. I pulled his shirt up out of his jeans so I could touch his naked back and chest as his lips started sucking on my neck. He reduced me to a moaning, incoherent bundle of need and I wanted to drive him just as wild. He knew from our online talks that my neck is sensitive and he continued to bite and kiss my throat while I moaned and writhed against him.


Finally he sat back and shrugged his shirt off. Before he could pull me close again, I pressed my own lips against his neck. I trailed tiny, wet kisses down his neck and collarbone to one flat, male nipple. I licked across it with my tongue and ran my hands through the hair on his chest. I felt the nipple pucker up and I sucked it into my mouth. This time it was his head that tipped backwards as he pressed his chest against my lips and tongue. I continued to tease his nipple and dropped one hand down into his lap. His legs instantly spread apart and my hand was resting over the hard bulge of his cock.

[Nexium]

I moved to the other nipple and pressed my hand against his hardness, shaping it and rubbing it through his jeans. He groaned and his hips pressed upwards. I could feel the length of him pressed hard against his zipper. I longed to have him out of his jeans, hot and hard against my hand! I slid backwards across the seat and pulled him toward me. By sliding to the edge of the seat, he could lift his leg up to run alongside me. It was a little awkward but it allowed me to tug down on the zipper of his jeans and unbutton the snap. He held his breath as I pulled the opening apart and reached inside. I slid all the way off the seat onto the floor and he slid closer to me as I stroked the hard length of his thick cock. It curved upwards from his body and he moaned when I squeezed it.


I bent close and pressed my lips to the exposed skin on his hip. I heard his sharp intake of breath when I sucked on the skin and left a love bite there. I breathed deeply of his rich, manly scent as my hand continued to stroke up and down the hard length of his swollen manhood.


"Ahh, God," I heard him moan as my tongue finally reached out and licked across the tip. It was already oozing pre-cum and I tasted the saltiness as I licked around the glistening head. He thrust against my face and I rewarded him by sucking the knob into my mouth. His hands were on my shoulders and I knew he wanted to touch me but couldn't because of our positions.


"Ahhh, suck me," he begged as I continued to stroke the shaft with my tongue to dampen it then fed the rest of his cock into my mouth. I pulled back while maintaining the suction and heard another groan from him. His cock seemed to get even harder and I could feel my pussy getting wetter. He was gently thrusting against my face and I reached around him to fill my hands with his ass cheeks. I pulled him closer to my face as my tongue furiously circled the head and underside of the hardness in my mouth.


He couldn't take anymore without cumming and told me so. He pushed me back and lay there catching his breath as his cock throbbed with the need to cum. I knew how he felt because my pussy was throbbing just as wildly! He sat up and pulled me up against him for another long, hot kiss. He reached out and pushed the passenger door open and slid out onto the ground.


"Come here," he said holding his hand out to me. I sat up on the seat and he turned me so my legs were on either side of him. His cock pressed against my pussy on the outside of my pantyhose and he lifted one of my breasts up to his lips. He immediately sucked the tip in and bit it gently with his teeth.


"Oh, God," I moaned as he teased me with his lips and tongue and teeth. I was moving restlessly against him, trying to press him against my pussy. His hand dropped down and he jerked on the hole in my pantyhose. I heard a loud rip and we both groaned at the sound. Then he pressed the palm of one hand against my sex. I knew he could feel how wet I was. He pushed the hand up so the heel slid over me and up to my clit. He pressed it hard against me and felt my hips buck against him. Then the hand was gone.


I watched his head descend and then those incredible lips of his were kissing my inner thigh. He yanked on the material again and exposed a big part of one thigh. He kissed and sucked until he left a mark and I was begging him to touch my pussy. He used both hands to spread my lips apart and then his tongue was licking up the length of me. He stopped when he got to my exposed clit. He blew on it and watched my hips buck in reaction. Finally his lips fastened on it and he sucked on the hard little nub. My legs lifted up to brace against the door and he went right on licking and sucking on the little treasure he had found. He moved one hand up so he could hold me open with one, releasing the other to stroke over my pussy hole. He pushed a finger inside me as he felt my thighs tremble with need.


I could hear myself whimpering as he added a second finger and started working them in and out in unison with the tongue bath he was giving my clit. "Oh, oh, oh," I panted as he continued to fuck me with his fingers and tongue. "Oh God, I need to cum," I moaned.


He went right on licking me and working his fingers in and out. Then he pinched my clit between his lips and started flicking the end of it with his tongue. My hands went to my breasts and my hips surged up against him. I couldn't believe what he was doing as I felt myself getting closer to climaxing. I heard myself beg him not to stop as his fingers found the perfect rhythm inside me.


"Oh, pleassseeee," I begged. My hips were pushing hard against him as I came on his face and fingers. It was incredible. It was straight out of every fantasy I'd ever had. He pulled his lips back and licked me up and down one more time before standing back up. His hands went to my hips and he pulled me closer to him.


"I can't wait anymore," he groaned. "I have to fuck you." My legs were already in the air as I felt the hot, hard length of his achingly rigid tool slide against the wet folds of my pussy. He rubbed the head against my clit and I felt another spasm deep inside me as he groaned, "Now!" and slammed the length of his cock into my greedy pussy. He began to move immediately. His hips pumped against me over and over again as he drove his cock in and out of my slit. I could feel every ridge of his tool as my pussy squeezed it on each thrust. I couldn't believe it but I was immediately moving toward another orgasm!


"You are so tight," he moaned. I smiled and one leg dropped down to rest on his hip. I used it for leverage and pulled him harder against me. The wet sounds of our sex filled the night air and the scent of it filled the space around us. We were both beginning to sweat in spite of the cooler temperature. On and on he went, driving his cock into me, turning a little this way and that so it stabbed into me from different angles, each one more pleasurable than the last. His hand dropped between us and he rubbed his fingertips across my clit. My pussy clamped down and I felt another orgasm rip through me. My body trembled and I felt him grow rigid.


"I'm cumming," he groaned. His hands gripped my hips hard as he pushed his against me. I felt his cock jerk and then the warmth of his hot cum spilling into me. He pulled back a little and thrust again and I felt more of it against the walls of my pussy. It was the most fantastic thing I had felt in a long, long time! When he pulled back the next time, I felt our combined cum running down over his balls and over my ass. I couldn't believe how good I felt and couldn't stop smiling. His face was tight and his head was thrown back as he let out a long groan and thrust into me one more time. His cock continued to jump inside me as his balls emptied out. I could feel my pussy squeezing him, milking it for every drop.


Finally he looked at me and bent down to kiss one of my breasts. I felt his cock slip out of me and then I heard him begin to laugh. He straightened up and looked down at me and I started laughing too. It was a laugh of pure delight over the entire experience.


He pulled on my arms so I was sitting up and kissed the end of my nose. "By the way," he said, "my name's Steve."

[GreenMonkey]

A Bad Day For Marmalade


Sandy the mouse was fed up. All afternoon he had been dodging here and there trying to shake off Marmalade the cat. It seemed as if everywhere he went he would catch glimpses of those orange and black stripes from the corner of his eye. The cat had stalked him through the flowerbeds in the borders, through the vegetable garden and now he was creeping after him through the woods. Sandy was not so much worried about the cat catching him. The cat had tried three times already this morning and he had evaded him easily.



No he was fed up because he was hungry, but he couldn’t stop to eat or the cat would pounce while he was eating. It was a situation that couldn’t go on or he would be liable to faint with hunger and where would he be then? At dinner with the cat, only he wouldn’t be eating, he would be on the menu. He needed a plan to get rid of the pesky cat. Maybe he could…no, wouldn’t work. What about if he…No good, the cat would spot it was a trap. I know, the clearing by the stream that should do the trick. Zigzagging around trees and bushes to avoid Marmalade he hurried to the clearing. Once there he moved to the very edge of the bank above the stream and sat down to wash his whiskers.



Marmalade was frustrated and angry. For the past hour he had been tracking Sandy the mouse, but every time he got ready to pounce Sandy would suddenly disappear and pop up in another location. It was almost as if the mouse knew that he was being stalked. He crossed from the garden into the trees hot in pursuit of Sandy and lost him almost straight away. He sniffed the air, he could smell the little beast and it was a distinctive smell. A smell that reminded him of something…what was it? Ah yes, that was it, the smell of freshly caught dinner.



With a grin like the cat in Alice in wonderland he dipped his head to the ground bloodhound fashion and set off after his prey. As he zigzagged between the trees the tantalising scent of mouse grew stronger. He lifted his head and the Cheshire cat grin widened to reach his ears, beyond the last of the trees he could see a clearing and at the far side sat the mouse. The little beast was sitting out in the open, without a care in the world, cleaning his whiskers. Well, he wouldn’t be cleaning them long he thought, as he dropped down onto his belly and began to squirm silently towards Sandy. Closer and closer he slid, until he reached the edge of the trees and could go no further without the mouse seeing him.



With a click he extended his razor sharp claws gathered himself up and sprang. Up, up, up he soared over the clearing, oh he loved this part, and down he came. The mouse had disappeared and too late he realised he had been fooled. Hitting the edge of the overhanging bank, he screeched as it collapsed and sent him cart-wheeling through the air, to land with a splat, right in the middle of the stream. Ooh! He hated water it was soo, soo, wet. After thrashing about for a while, he dragged himself out of the water onto the opposite bank and slunk away to find a place where the sun would dry him out.



As Marmalade flew through the air towards him Sandy stopped pretending to clean his whiskers and ran. He didn’t look back, not even when he heard the screech followed by a splash, he just ran. Quick as a flash he sped along the bank, across the bridge and into the stables. At this time of the day the horses and the donkey were out in the fields and he could fill his belly full of crushed oats and then snuggle down in the straw for a nice sleep.

[GreenMonkey]

All Of A Tangle

This story is a follow up to ‘The Girls And Sandy’ and ‘Sandy And The Beast’ and tells what happened to Marmalade after his run in with Sandy in the vegetable garden.


After their unexpected meeting with and their failure to catch Sandy the mouse, Rosie, Chloe and Beth headed for the slide and swings that granddad had built. They were chattering excitedly.



‘He was going at a supersonic speed,’ cried Beth.



‘Did you see the way I dived to catch him?’ asked Rosie.



‘Yes and did you see how high I jumped to get over you?’ asked Chloe.



Rosie giggled and said, ‘Yes and it was really funny when you did those two rolls.’



‘Did you see me catch him by the tail?’ asked Beth, ‘but he was going so fast that his tail slide right through my fingers.’



‘Yes, that really was brilliant,’ said Chloe.



‘Last one up the slide is a slow coach,’ cried Rosie as she raced towards the play area.



This time it was Beth who was the slowest, but she wasn’t bothered. While others climbed the slide she bagged first go on one of the swings.



They were having a great time alternating between the swings and the slide. When Rosie, as she was about go down the slide for tenth time, suddenly stood still and called out, ‘Quiet! Listen, I can hear something.’



‘What?’ Chloe asked.



‘It sounded like a cat. Listen there it is again.’ Rosie replied,



‘I can’t hear anything,’ said Beth.



‘Me neither,’ said Chloe.



Rosie shot down the slide, jumped to her feet and said, ‘If you both stop talking you’ll hear it.’



This time all three of them heard a muffled meow that sounded very sorry for its self.



Rosie was worried. ‘Come on, that cat sounds as if it is in trouble.’



Chloe and Beth frowned at the thought of any animal being hurt and hurried after Rosie. Following the sound of distress they crossed the lawn and turned onto the path through the vegetable garden. Though still muffled the cries were louder here and seemed to be coming from the rows of beans. They traced the sound to an area in the second row where some posts supporting the netting had collapsed and found the source of the pitiful meows. A large striped cat had somehow managed to become so deeply enmeshed in the bean netting that it was difficult to tell where the netting ended and the cat began.



‘This must be Marmalade, the cat grandma was telling us about,’ Rosie exclaimed.



‘Ah, poor thing, just look at the state he’s in,’ said Chloe.



‘Can you get him out?’ asked Beth, who dearly loved cats.



Rosie and Chloe dropped down beside Marmalade and Chloe talked softly to him, Rosie tried to free the netting. She did manage to unwrap a small amount but no way would she be able to free the cat.



‘We need help there’s no way to untangle this mess,’ said Rosie, ‘we better get granddad.’



‘I’ll go, I’ll go,’ said Beth and immediately ran off.



‘Wait,’ called Chloe.



Beth slowed and looked back.



‘Tell granddad to bring a knife and some scissors.’



Beth nodded and increasing speed raced to the house, burst through the door and shouted, ‘Come quick Marmalade is trapped, Rosie said to bring scissors and a knife.’



‘Where is he?’



‘Tangled in the netting in the vegetable garden.’



Grabbing the Scissors and a knife, Granddad hurried with Beth back to the garden and immediately took things in hand.



‘Chloe go around the other side and hold Marmalade still. Rosie get hold of the netting here and pull it tight. Beth you do the same at the other side.’



A couple of snips at one side then a couple at the other and he was left with a tangled ball of netting with a cat inside. Unravelling the netting a bit at a time and making a snip here and there, it wasn’t long before the cat was free. Marmalade must have exhausted himself struggling with the net because he just lay there. Granddad picked him up and handed him to Beth and said, ‘You hold him.’



The girls made a big fuss of Marmalade and like a drama queen he preened and lapped up the attention.



Granddad left them to it, while he picked up the broken poles and torn netting and then said, ‘Why don’t you take Marmalade to the house, while I get rid of this stuff.’



‘There, there, your safe now boy,’ said Beth as she carried Marmalade towards the house.



‘Look at him curled up in Beth’s arms, he looks so cute,’ said Chloe.



‘How did you manage to get yourself all tangled up, you silly cat?’ Beth asked Marmalade.



Marmalade just snuggled into her arms and purred.



‘He must have been chasing a bird or something to run into that net,’ said Chloe.



‘You don’t suppose,’ queried Rosie, ‘that he could have been chasing Sandy the mouse?’

[GreenMonkey]

Kelly's Tales: Sorrow Of A Sick Baby Girl

More of Kelly's Tales!!! I'm very pleased to say that not only did Kelly enjoy the last story I wrote for her, but she shared it with her friends on Tribe and they all enjoyed it too. So yay for me! Anywho, hope you guys enjoy it as much as she does.

Knight


Kelly's Tales: Sorrow Of A Sick Baby Girl
By: Dementia's Knight

"But I don't wanna have my temperature taken Daddy!" Kelly whined in protest as Nick went to the bathroom to get the thermometer and Vaseline.

"I'm sorry baby, but Daddy needs to make sure that you don't have a fever." Nick said from the bathroom.

Kelly had been showing signs of getting a bit of a bug for the past few days, and now it appeared that she had finally succumbed to it and had developed a bit of a fever, which her Daddy was about to confirm.

The young girl's pouting continued as Daddy lay her back down onto the bed and rolled her over onto her tummy. Sliding her panties down a bit he revealed her creamy white bottom, giving her a kiss on her bottom cheek he set to preparing the thermometer for it's journey into her little bottom. With the thermometer properly greased up, Nick slowly and as carefully as possible inserted into the sick girls bottom, getting a tiny squeal from her.

Nick stroked her hair as she buried her face into the pillow, partly from embarrassment and partly from the shame that she was enjoying the whole process.

"100.3." Nick proclaimed as he pulled out the thermometer and wiped it clean with a wet wipe, doing the same for his baby's bottom. "That means you get to stay in bed today baby." he said.

Kelly pouted again as she pulled up her panties and sat up in the bed. "But Daddy, I wanna go play outside!" she whined.

Nick fetched her pacifier from the bedside table and put it into her mouth, kissing her on her warmed forehead. "Hush now baby, Daddy needs you to rest today so you can play outside when you're better." he said with a smile.

Kelly folded her arms indignantly across her chest and slumped down in the bed as Nick went to the dresser and got her diapering supplies out.

Nick ignored the angry glare he was getting from Kelly as he pulled her panties off and lay an unfolded Molicare under her butt. The cool wipe felt good on her fever heated skin and made her smile despite her attempt to feign anger at her Daddy. A quick dusting of powder and the diaper was pulled into place and taped up snugly.

"Daddy is gonna get you some juice baby, you just rest and watch your Gummi Bears." Nick said as he turned on the TV and DVD player for Kelly and left the room.

Scooting up so she was laying in a propped up position in the bed, Kelly watched her show, happy that she had her Daddy to take care of her, even if he was a poo head for making her stay inside all day.

Nick returned with a sippy cup of orange juice and climbed into bed next to his little girl, pulling her close to him as she drank the cool and refreshing juice greedily. Nick stroked her hair softly as she drank her juice and watched her eyes start to droop and open wide as she fought to stay awake. After a few more minutes of cuddles and hair stroking the sippy cup fell from her sleeping hand and Nick carefully lay down with her for a nap.


****************


The sun was beginning to set when Nick woke up, he smiled and kissed Kelly on the forehead as he looked at her precious sleeping form laying next to him, Fredd the frog firmly clenched in her arms against her chest. Careful not to wake her up, Nick got out of the bed and went to the kitchen to make something to eat for himself. As he was putting the finishing touches on his sandwich, he heard the all too familiar crinkle and shuffle of his diapered angel entering the room.

"Feeling any better baby?" Nick asked as he turned to see Kelly come into the kitchen, and what a sight she was. Her normally happy face was flushed red from her fever and she had tears in her eyes, her diaper sagged heavily from her nap time wetting, and from what Nick's nose could tell, a bad case of diarrhea. "Aww, come here baby." he said and knelt down to hug her.

Kelly shuffled over to him and stopped a few feet from him and frowned before she started vomiting all over Nick's chest and the floor and herself before she began bawling.

Nick stood in shock for a moment, completely surprised by what had just happened. It took only a second for him to put aside his surprise and disgust and rush to his baby. Hugging her tightly he took her by the hand and rushed her to the bathroom.

While the tub filled with cold water to get her fever down, Nick wiped her face clean and did his best to get the vomit off of her shirt and his. He then lay her down and tended to her nearly over filled diaper. He gagged a bit as he opened it up and started to clean her up.

Kelly continued to cry from shame and embarrassment as Nick cleaned her messy diaper area. Her thumb found it's way into her mouth and soothed her enough to stop her crying.

Nick finished cleaning up her diaper disaster area and helped her into the tub. Kelly gasped as the cold water hit her burning skin. Nick lay her back in the tub and put a cool washcloth onto her forehead.

"Daddy's gonna get changed real quick baby, are you gonna be ok?" he asked.

Kelly looked up at him with the saddest eyes he'd ever seen and nodded. "Sowwy Daddy." she said, her tears returning with a wave of fresh sobs.

Nick's heart melted and he knelt down beside the tub and kissed his angel on her forehead. "You have nothing to be sorry about baby, you're sick and can't help it. Daddy isn't mad at you, not even a little bit." he explained to her.

Sniffling back her tears Kelly smiled at Nick. "Thank you Daddy." she said.

Nick returned her smile and nodded as he left to get cleaned up.


****************


Kelly was helped out of the tub and wrapped up in a fluffy bath towel when Nick returned with clean clothes and a new non icky feeling.

Taking her back to the bedroom, Nick lay his little girl down and got a fresh diaper on her and her pink onsie.

"Now I know you hate medicine baby, but Daddy thinks you should take some to make you feel better." Nick said.

Kelly pouted but nodded and took the cup of medicine that Nick had gotten for her. Swallowing the liquid quickly and making a very displeased face, Kelly took her medicine.

"Good girl, now I think you've had enough excitement for one day. Why don't you try and get some more sleep, and Daddy will be in to cuddle you in a bit." Nick said.

Kelly put her pacifier in her mouth and nodded as she snuggled under the covers with Fredd and closed her eyes.


****************


Nick woke up to Kelly headbutting him early the next morning.

"Looks like you're feeling better." Nick mumbled sleepily with a smile.

Kelly nodded vigorously and giggled. "Thank you for fixing me Daddy." she said before wrapping her arms around him and hugging him tightly.

"Anytime princess." Nick said as he returned her embrace.

"Daddy, since I'm feeling better, can I go play?" Kelly asked.

Nick nodded. "You can, but take it easy so you don't get sick again baby." he said.

Kelly leapt off the bed and scampered out of the room, her diaper rustling loudly with each step as she departed.

Nick smiled and lay back down, intending to get a bit more sleep before dealing with the newly healed Kelly. He had a feeling that with her back at full steam he was going to need all the energy he could get just to keep up.

[GreenMonkey]

A Man and His Dog

A man and his dog were walking along a road. The man was enjoying the scenery, when it suddenly occurred to him that he was dead. He remembered dying, and that his faithful dog had been dead for many years. He wondered where the road was leading them. After a while, they came to a high, white stone wall along one side of the road. It looked like fine marble. As he reached the wall, he saw a magnificent gate in the arch, and the street that led to the gate made from pure gold. He and the dog walked toward the gate, and as he got closer, he saw a man at a desk to one side.

When he was close enough, he called out, "Excuse me, where are we?"

"This is heaven, sir," the man answered.

"Wow! Would you happen to have some water? We have traveled far," the man said.

"Of course, sir. Come right in, and I'll have some ice water brought right up."

The man gestured, and the gate began to open.

"Can my friend," gesturing toward his dog, "come in, too?" the traveler asked.

"I'm sorry, sir, but we don't accept pets."

The man thought a moment, remembering all the years this dog remained loyal to him and then turned back toward the road and continued the way he had been going. After another long walk he came to a plain dirt road, which led through a farm gate that looked as if it had never been closed. There was no fence. As he approached the gate, he saw a man inside, leaning against a tree and reading a book.

"Excuse me!" he called to the reader. "Do you have any water? We have traveled far."

"Yes, sure, there's a faucet over there." The man pointed to a place that couldn't be seen from outside the gate. "Come on in and help yourself."

"How about my friend here?" the traveler gestured to his dog.

"There should be a bowl by the faucet; he is welcome to share."

They went through the gate, and sure enough, there was an old-fashioned faucet with a bowl beside it. The traveler filled the bowl and took a long drink himself, then he gave some to the dog. When they were full, he and the dog walked back toward the man who was standing by the tree waiting for them.

"What do you call this place?" the traveler asked.

"This is heaven," was the answer.

"Well, that's confusing," the traveler said. "The man down the road said that was heaven, too."

"Oh, you mean the place with the gold street and pearly gates? Nope. That's hell."

"Doesn't it make you mad for them to use your name like that?"

"No. We're just happy that they screen out the folks who'd leave their best friends behind in exchange for material things."

[GreenMonkey]

Old Hindu legend

There was once a time when all human beings were gods, but they so abused their divinity that Brahma, the chief god, decided to take it away from them and hide it where it could never be found.

Where to hide their divinity was the question. So Brahma called a council of the gods to help him decide. "Let's bury it deep in the earth," said the gods. But Brahma answered, "No, that will not do because humans will dig into the earth and find it." Then the gods said, "Let's sink it in the deepest ocean." But Brahma said, "No, not there, for they will learn to dive into the ocean and will find it." Then the gods said, "Let's take it to the top of the highest mountain and hide it there." But once again Brahma replied, "No, that will not do either, because they will eventually climb every mountain and once again take up their divinity." Then the gods gave up and said, "We do not know where to hide it, because it seems that there is no place on earth or in the sea that human beings will not eventually reach."

Brahma thought for a long time and then said, "Here is what we will do. We will hide their divinity deep in the center of their own being, for humans will never think to look for it there."

All the gods agreed that this was the perfect hiding place, and the deed was done. And since that time humans have been going up and down the earth, digging, diving, climbing, and exploring--searching for something already within themselves.

[GreenMonkey]

Appreciate what you have

One day . . . a wealthy family man took his son on a trip to the country, so he could have his son see how poor country people live.

They stayed one day and one night in the home of a very humble farmer. At the end of the trip, and when they were back home, the father asked his son, "What did you think of the trip?"

The son replied, "Very nice dad."

Then the father asked his son, "Did you notice how poor they were?"

The son replied, "Yes."

The father continued asking, "What did you learn?"

The son responded, "I learned that we have one dog in our house, and they have four.

Also, we have a fountain in our garden, but they have a stream that has no end.

And we have imported lamps in our garden . . . where they have the stars!

And our garden goes to the edge of our property. But they have the entire horizon as their back yard!"

At the end of the son's reply the father was speechless.

His son then said, "Thank you dad for showing me how poor we really are."

Isn't it true that all depends on the lens you use to see life?

One can ask himself what would happen if we give thanks for what we have instead of always asking for more.

Learn to appreciate what you have. Wealth is all in one's point of view.

[otamay]

Suvarna,young maid gets seduced

Hi,this happened last year. We had a new maid at our place and she was the kind who stay over full time. An old maid had sent her niece at uncle's orders. When she came I was not much impressed ,as she was skinny around 21 but she had a gorgeous face and a harami cum fuck me kind of look on her face, still her skinny figure just discourages me.around two -three months passed and she was around the house.

I never kind of noticed her.then one night I woke up to drink water late in night and went to kitchen ,her name was suvarna and she used to sleep in the kitchen.i was stunned ,she was wearing salwar kameez and was sleeping but her tits were half out of her dress and i suddenly realized that she had a hot figure.the months of good food must have filled her out. I slowly drank water staring at her tits.it gave me a hard on and I rubbed my cock looking at her.

After that day I started to patao suvarna, being nice to her in general. Was wondering how to get her in my hands or to be precise how to put my cock in her hands.there was always someone in the house. I decided that I am going to try.one afternoon when no one was in the house. I was on yahoo chat and in couples room with my cam on. I asked suvarna to sit besides me.I was showing to other couples that she was with me,.a couple got fooled and showed some soft sex to us from their cam. Suvarna wanted to leave but I made her sit. I wanted to check her reaction, nothing happened as such that she didnt complain. I was ready for the next step. That day I slept in the main room.early morning she would get up to put out the thrash can and get in the paper.. I was ready for her.as soon as the door closed, I asked her to cum near and press my head. She came and chupchap started to press my head. I asked her to sit on bed and do it, she sat near me, keeping sum gap.after some time I asked her to massage my chest and back.

[otamay]

She started to do that too. I had a hardon now and my body was touching her body. I put on my hand on her thighs.she removed my hand. this happened two times. Then she got up saying she was tired. I caught her hand and asked her not to tell anyone.she said ok,then asked to leave,

I asked her for a kiss jokingly thinking she will refuse and leave, I wasn't gonig to do it by force.but to my surprise ,she bend dwn and kissed me and went to kitchen to sleep. I got up and went to kitchen, my cock was hard and I knew for a hour no one else was going to wake up.

I sat near her and started to rub her tits and kiss her.she responded and sudenly we were kissing and rubbing each other.I was already naked and pushed her salwar up to her neck and lossened her bra strap.she had hard tits and big nipples.i started to suck on them with wet toungue.they became more harder.then I sat on her chest and bend forward and slided my hard cock in her mouth expecting resistance but she just opened her mouth and started to suck. I started to mouth fuck her hard and her wet tongue was all over my cock.after few minutes i turned around and pulled dwn her salwar and panties and started to eat her pussy .it was so wet/ I started to lick her juices,she was groaning and I pushed my lund in her mouth for 69 sex.

She was holding my thighs and sucking me and I was bending down and eating her pussy.a few minutes later i could not control and my cum came down heavily her mouth, all on her face and mouth was covered with my cum.i Iwas biting her pussy hard and she was tossing and turning with pleasure. I asked her to lick my cock .she slowly licked my wet cock.then I got up and made her sit in my lap and kissed her deeply.both our mouths were covered with each others cum and we kissed for ten minutes licking each other tongues.then I winked at her and she covered her face like in shame and we became good friends ....

The End

[teebs_darklord]

Who Really Has Control?

She laid with her back to him as he watched television. Her clit aching from needing his touch, but she refused to be shot down by him anymore. It seemed that the only time they were intimate was when he was in the mood and the majority of the time when she would make sexual innuendos he would ignore them. She wondered what in the hell was the problem but decided to just stop giving a damn about it. Ok, so couldn't completely stop giving a damn, but she could sure as hell shut off her sexual desires.

He always said he could get her anytime, even when she said he couldn't so she decided that he was going to get exactly what she was willing to give for a while and that was nothing. Next time he was horny he was on his own, she was going to be "too tired" or just not be in the mood. She wasn't going to let him have control anymore; their sex life had always revolved around when HE was in the mood, no more. For a while, there just wasn't going to be any sex at all. It was probably mean of her to think that way, but she was sick and tired of their sex life being at his convenience.

He must have sensed her tension because he rolled over and curled up against her, wrapping his arm around her and laying his hand just below her tits, his warm breath against her neck.

"What's wrong baby" he quietly asked her.

Her response was the usual "Nothing."

She knew that he would sense that she was holding something back; she also knew how irritated he got when she did that. She didn't feel like telling him she was annoyed with the lack of intimacy in their marriage. It wasn't like she wanted him to feel bad, she just wanted him to realize that he should give her what she needed more often, instead of just when HE needed it.

She was having a hard time with the self control as he moved his body closer to hers and his warm breath continued to float against the nape of her neck. His hips pressed against her ass and she could feel his cock hardening. He kissed her neck and slowly slid his hand up to caress her tits. She tried to ignore him, but it was becoming increasingly difficult to do so.

He whispered to her "Know what I want?"

She thought to herself, yeah, I know what he wants. He wants his dick sucked and he's not going to get it. Not this time.

"I'm really not in the mood honey, I'm tired." With that said, she slid out of bed and into the bathroom, barely noticing the shocked look on his face.

When she came out of the bathroom he still had a bewildered look on his face. She'd never refused him before, nor had any other woman to her knowledge. She felt bad for pushing him away but he'd done it to her so many times, so she really wasn't sure why she felt so bad. She was going to stand firm, even if it meant confusing him and making him wonder what was going on. She was irritated at his ego and was going to make sure he realized that he did not have the control he thought he had. She lay back down and lit a cigarette, not saying anything about what just transpired. After she was done with her smoke, she rolled back over and went to sleep with a mischievous smile on her face.

The following day, they sat in the living room alone together, children off at school. She pretended to be completely engrossed in the show they were watching on Television. Though, she occasionally caught him watching her out of the corner of her eye.

"What?" she asked.

"I'm just looking." He replied.

She hated that, especially when she KNEW for a fact that he was in deep thought. Sometimes she wondered if he really thought she was that stupid that she couldn't read him by now. He was so easy to read sometimes it was pathetic. His next comment was one of his rare ones

"Are you randy."

She just snickered and told him quite plainly "No, I'm really not. "

Again he just stared at her with a bewildered look. She thought he must truly be amazed, considering he's never had a problem getting laid, that his own wife doesn't even want to have sex lately. Pay backs are a bitch baby, she kept thinking.

After a couple weeks of this, her clit was beginning to throb at the slightest touch from him. A simple kiss and she found herself becoming moist. She really wasn't sure how much more she could handle, but she could sense that he was in worse shape than her. She'd shot him down so many times he'd nearly stopped mentioning it completely. As she drove home from work she tried to convince herself to continue to thwart his sexual advances. She couldn't let him win. She had to hold firm, but the thought of firm made her think of his hard cock, how it felt inside her mouth, and how it felt when he thrust himself deep inside her pussy. She felt herself become moist at the thought of his cock deep inside her pussy. She knew she had to stop thinking about it so she turned up the music and sang along with her favorite CD.

He simply couldn't take it anymore. He didn't know why she was refusing him admission into her but it was beginning to frustrate him. He was going to get to the bottom of this and find out why his wife no longer allowed him inside her. He knew she was on her way home from work and he laid out a plan that would seduce her and thus allow him to get inside her. The thought of being in her made his cock begin to swell and he groaned as he thought of how good it felt inside her. He sent the kids off to the movies, thinking that would give them a good few hours alone, hoping maybe it was the lack of alone time they'd had that was thwarting his sexual advances.

She arrived home to see him come out the front door and onto the porch. It was strange; he never met her at the door like this, so she wondered what was wrong. Her heart beat wildly at the thought of what could be wrong. He stood watching her get out of her car, grabbing her purse and waiting for her as she pressed the lock button enabling the alarm.

"Hi Baby, how was your day?" she asked him.

He reached for her as she stepped on the porch and he kissed her deeply, slipping his tongue inside her mouth. His hands slid down her back to her ass, pulling her body close to his. The kiss continued as he pulled her inside the front door and closed it behind them.

Finally he loosened his embrace and looked down at her with a wicked smile.

"Wow, what's that all about" she asked him.

[teebs_darklord]

He just smiled again and pulled her body against his once again, his hands holding her ass firmly as he pushed her back against the wall. Her bewildered look only seemed to excite him as his kisses became more passionate and more demanding. His hands reached around and cupped her breasts as he used his hips to hold her in place against the wall. She snickered to herself, realizing that she'd driven her husband mad with desire. He gently ended the passionate kiss and looked down at her. She could see the arousal in his eyes, his need, and the desire within him.

"How much longer are you going to refuse to let me inside you" he asked her.

She looked up at him, with a wry smile "I'm not in the mood, I'm too tired, oh, wait, let me see, Oh, yes I'm watching Man V. Wild."

It seems as though a light goes off in his head when he finally realizes why she's been refusing him. He kisses her again and takes her hand, leading her upstairs. She follows, but slowly, prolonging his waiting. Finally, frustrated with her slow methodical movement, he picks her up and carries her to their room, laying her down on their bed.

He doesn't give her a single chance to push him off again as he quickly begins pulling off her shoes, then pants, then her shirt. He lingers at her bra, pushing it aside and licking her nipples, drawing them into his mouth, first one, then the other, his fingers sliding beneath her panties. He groans as he reaches between her legs, her pussy is shaven smooth, exciting him. She grins up at him as if she knew he wasn't going to be able to take it anymore, having shaven when she showered that morning before work. He slips a finger inside her; she groans and pushes her hips against his hand. He knows that means she wants more so he slides another finger, then another inside her. Her hips grind against his hand and he can feel her muscles tighten. He knows he can finish her within minutes now, make her cum all over his fingers. She groans as he stands in front of her finally removing his clothes.

She sits up and kisses his stomach as he removes his shirt, her hand slides to his cock and she groans as she takes it and slowly slides it into her mouth. He reaches down and slides his fingers back into her tight pussy as he watches her sucking on his cock. He groans from the feeling of her pushing it deep inside her mouth, into her throat. Her movements become more intense as he pushes her down onto the bed. She continues to suck his cock, sliding her tongue around the tip and looking up at his gorgeous blue eyes. His fingers entwine in her hair as he pulls her mouth away from his cock.

"I want in you!"

Gently he slides his cock inside her, just a little, teasing her. She reaches for his ass, trying to pull him inside her, but he sits up and takes her by the wrists and holds them down above her head. He continues to tease her, ever so gently slipping the tip of his cock in just a little further each time. Making her groan, waiting for her to beg.

He smiles and plunges himself deep inside her, making her quiver from the depth he's pushed his cock into. He can feel her muscles tense and knows he's pushed it too deep for the first thrust, but continues to thrust it inside her until her muscles relax and he can push it even further.

"On your knees!" He demands as he pulls his cock out of her. She groans as he grabs her hips and pushes her over faster than she's moving.

He wastes no time in sliding his throbbing cock back inside her. He pushes her chest towards the bed knowing it will cause his cock to thrust deeper inside her. Her whimpers remind him to start slow, not thrust too deeply. He looks down and watches himself thrusting in and out of her. She groans as she feels his cock stretching her, the tingling feeling it gives her and she takes him deep inside her. He starts slowly, methodically pushing himself into her, deeper with each push, her hips begin pushing back to meet his, as if begging him to thrust it deeper, harder, further inside her.

He gives her exactly what he knows they both want, she feels like she's going to explode as he reaches around and rubs her clit, pounding his cock inside her, her body begins to quiver as his cock becomes harder, filling with juices ready to explode deep inside her, with a final deep thrust they begin to explode together, she falls onto her stomach as he follows her, not allowing his cock to be pushed out of her just yet. He's not quite sure he's even done with her. They lay together, him still inside of her, retrieving their breath. He grabs her abdomen and pulls her body to follow his, laying them on their sides. She turns to him and smiles as he reaches down and kisses her gently.

Slowly he removes his cock from her and lays holding her, he smiles to himself, knowing that in the end, he prevailed and she gave in to him.

[boisong1]

The Shed

This true story happen when I was 19 years old attending my first year of junior college and just started dating my future husband. I come from a small Texas town where everybody knows everybody and my father is pretty well known. Let me describe myself, I was 5'1", 95 pounds, had short black hair, firm C cup breast, and a tight little body that men would hit on all the time.

It was a hot September day after class, when my boyfriend and I were out riding around our small town in his truck. My boyfriend was constantly sliding his hands up my skirt feeling my smooth thighs and rubbing my moist lips through my panties. We were both feeling incredibly horny and wanted to go some place to get it on. So we decided to check out a house that I grew up in which my father was remodeling to possibly rent in the future. I thought I had a key to get in the house but none of them on my key chain would work. So we walked around the house to see if we could get inside but there was no hope. We were about to leave when we noticed a shed close to the house which the door was open and decided to check it out.

Once inside, my boyfriend attacked me, pushing me up against the wall, kissing me then groping me all over running his hands under my shirt and skirt feeling my hot pussy and hard nipples. Soon he had my shirt and bra off, with my skirt raised and panties down around my ankles. I was so freak-in hot and my young hard teen body was in need of some hot passion. I dropped to my knees, pulled my boyfriends shorts down, and took his hard 5" cock in my mouth. I enjoy sucking his cock and licking the pre cum that oozed out of his rigid dick. He loved the way I looked up at him with my hungry eyes and squeezed his full balls.


continue ...

[boisong1]

We were going at it pretty good when we heard a police radio just outside the shed. The dam nosy neighbors I guess called the police when they saw us wondering around the house. I quickly jumped up but before we could cover up the police officer swung open the door to the shed. There we were standing in all our glory, looking totally shocked, and worst of all, I knew Officer Garza he was a good friend of my father.

He told us to cover up and get out of the shed so I just had time to pull down my shirt and skirt leaving my bra and panties in the shed. Officer Garza told my boyfriend to get in his truck and leave or he would take him to jail charging him with trespassing and indecent exposure. And he told me that he was going to take me to my dad to tell him what I was up to. My boyfriend didn't wait a second and away he went taking off in his truck leaving me there to deal with my father.

Officer Garza told me to get in the police car and began driving me to my house. The drive to my house is very long since it is located way outside town in the middle of nowhere. Officer Garza was your average cop, slightly overweight but in decent shape for his 42 years of age. As we were driving, I thought he was either taking peeks at my short skirt and smooth legs or hard nipples that were poking out of the fabric of my shirt from the car air conditioning. I started begging with Officer Garza to not tell my father and let me off with a warning. That I would clean his house, wash his car, or do anything for him so I didn't have to face my father.


continue ...

[boisong1]

Suddenly Officer Garza pulled off the road and into this abandon barn that was about a mile from my house. He looked at me and told me I had two options. One, to get out of the car and have sex with him or Two, stay seated and we will go see your dad. Then he got out of the car and walked to the rear of the vehicle. I sat there dumbfounded, weighing my options, and not even thinking I found myself eagerly getting out of the car walking toward him.

Officer Garza didn't say a word to me as I came to the back of the vehicle but just took his gun belt off, unzipped his pants, and pulled his semi hard cock out. He placed a hand on my shoulder and pushed me down on my knees placing his cock against my lips. I slowly took him into my mouth enjoying his cock swelling in my mouth and the salty taste of his precum. He stared down at me as I took his cock deep in my mouth, licking the tip, and stoking his shaft. He stood me up, took off my shirt exposing my hard young breast and sat me on the trunk of his car. Greedily, he took turns sucking on my hard nipples and kissed his way down my stomach using his hands to lift my skirt and push my thighs apart.

Kissing my silky thighs, his hot breath was causing my clit to swell and I ached for his tongue to dive deep into my tight young hole. His tongue swirled around my clit then hungrily dove deep into my pussy making me arch my back and moan with intense pleasure. Lapping up my juices, he slid his fingers into me using his thumb to play with my swollen clit. I couldn't believe that this older man, friend of my father, was actually taking advantage of me, but for some strange reason I actually was enjoying it.


continue ...

[boisong1]

He stood up grabbing my legs pulling down on the trunk with his 7" rock hard cock pointing straight at my dripping pussy. I asked him to put on a condom but he said he didn't have any but he would cum on my stomach. The tip of his cock rested on my tight love hole as he stared at me. He held my hips and slowly pushed his rigid dick into me. I wasn't use to anything that big so it took him awhile to work it in. He was enjoying using his fat cock to stretch my young pussy telling me how much he loved my tight little cunt. Once his cock was deep in me, he slowly started to pull it all the way out and shove it all the way back in. I could feel his balls slapping against my ass. It felt like his cock was hitting deep within my pussy against my curvex making me yelp.

Officer Garza was really plowing his cock deep in my pussy making my head spin. I asked him if he loved fucking my young hot body and told him his cock was so much better than my boyfriends. With sweat dripping from his forehead and his breath, I could see he was getting close to cumming. I told him to fuck my tight pussy, fuck me hard to which he responded by really driving his cock deep into my cunt. I couldn't take it any longer and started to cum over and over again. My body was shaking uncontrollably and my pussy muscles were clenching down on his cock. I guess that sent him over the edge as well because he was grunting and pulling me down onto his cock as he filled my cunt with his cum. He laid on me until his cock went limp, popping out of my sloppy cunt hole.

Officer Garza pulled up his pants, put on his gun belt, and told me that I needed to walk the rest of the way home. I slid off the trunk of the car, put on my shirt and pulled down my skirt and began walking home. As he drove off, he told me to tell my dad he said hello and I walked the rest of the way home with cum running down my legs and hoping that I don't become pregnant.

The end .